This is a modern-English version of An Antarctic Mystery, originally written by Verne, Jules.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
[ Redactor’s Note: An Antarctic Mystery (Number V046 in the T&M numerical listing of Verne’s works) is a translation of Le Sphinx de Glaces (1897) translated by Mrs. Cashel Hoey who also translated other Verne works.]
[ Redactor’s Note: An Antarctic Mystery (Number V046 in the T&M numerical listing of Verne’s works) is a translation of Le Sphinx de Glaces (1897) translated by Mrs. Cashel Hoey who also translated other Verne works.]
AN
ANTARCTIC MYSTERY
BY
BY
JULES VERNE
TRANSLATED BY MRS. CASHEL HOEY
Translated by Ms. Cashel Hoey
![[Illustration]](images/colophon.jpg)
ILLUSTRATED
VISUAL
1899
1899
AN ANTARCTIC MYSTERY
(Also called THE SPHINX OF THE ICE FIELDS)
CHAPTER I.
THE KERGUELEN ISLANDS.
No doubt the following narrative will be received with entire incredulity, but I think it well that the public should be put in possession of the facts narrated in “An Antarctic Mystery.” The public is free to believe them or not, at its good pleasure.
No doubt the following story will be met with complete disbelief, but I think it's important for the public to know the facts presented in “An Antarctic Mystery.” The public is free to believe them or not, as they wish.
No more appropriate scene for the wonderful and terrible adventures which I am about to relate could be imagined than the Desolation Islands, so called, in 1779, by Captain Cook. I lived there for several weeks, and I can affirm, on the evidence of my own eyes and my own experience, that the famous English explorer and navigator was happily inspired when he gave the islands that significant name.
No scene could be more fitting for the incredible and frightening adventures I'm about to share than the Desolation Islands, named that way in 1779 by Captain Cook. I lived there for several weeks, and I can confirm, based on what I saw and experienced, that the famous English explorer and navigator was spot on when he named the islands.
Geographical nomenclature, however, insists on the name of Kerguelen, which is generally adopted for the group which lies in 49° 45ʹ south latitude, and 69° 6ʹ east longitude. This is just, because in 1772, Baron Kerguelen, a Frenchman, was the first to discover those islands in the southern part of the Indian Ocean. Indeed, the commander of the squadron on that voyage believed that he had found a new continent on the limit of the Antarctic seas, but in the course of a second expedition he recognized his error. There was only an archipelago. I may be believed when I assert that Desolation Islands is the only suitable name for this group of three hundred isles or islets in the midst of the vast expanse of ocean, which is constantly disturbed by austral storms.
Geographical naming, however, sticks to the name Kerguelen, which is commonly used for the group located at 49° 45' south latitude and 69° 6' east longitude. This is appropriate because in 1772, Baron Kerguelen, a Frenchman, was the first to discover those islands in the southern part of the Indian Ocean. In fact, the commander of the squadron on that voyage believed he had found a new continent on the edge of the Antarctic seas, but during a second expedition, he realized his mistake. It was just an archipelago. I can confidently say that Desolation Islands is the only fitting name for this group of three hundred islands or islets in the middle of the vast ocean, which is constantly battered by southern storms.
Nevertheless, the group is inhabited, and the number of Europeans and Americans who formed the nucleus of the Kerguelen population at the date of the 2nd of August, 1839, had been augmented for two months past by a unit in my person. Just then I was waiting for an opportunity of leaving the place, having completed the geological and mineralogical studies which had brought me to the group in general and to Christmas Harbour in particular.
Nevertheless, the group is inhabited, and the number of Europeans and Americans who made up the core of the Kerguelen population as of August 2, 1839, had increased for the past two months with my presence. At that moment, I was looking for a chance to leave, having finished the geological and mineralogical studies that had brought me to the group in general and to Christmas Harbour specifically.
Christmas Harbour belongs to the most important islet of the archipelago, one that is about half as large as Corsica. It is safe, and easy, and free of access. Your ship may ride securely at single anchor in its waters, while the bay remains free from ice.
Christmas Harbour is one of the most important islands in the archipelago, roughly half the size of Corsica. It's safe, easy to get to, and open for all. Your ship can anchor securely in its waters, while the bay stays ice-free.
The Kerguelens possess hundreds of other fjords. Their coasts are notched and ragged, especially in the parts between the north and the south-east, where little islets abound. The soil, of volcanic origin, is composed of quartz, mixed with a bluish stone. In summer it is covered with green mosses, grey lichens, various hardy plants, especially wild saxifrage. Only one edible plant grows there, a kind of cabbage, not found anywhere else, and very bitter of flavour. Great flocks of royal and other penguins people these islets, finding good lodging on their rocky and mossy surface. These stupid birds, in their yellow and white feathers, with their heads thrown back and their wings like the sleeves of a monastic habit, look, at a distance, like monks in single file walking in procession along the beach.
The Kerguelens have hundreds of other fjords. Their coasts are jagged and rough, especially in the areas between the north and the southeast, where there are many small islets. The soil, which comes from volcanic activity, is made up of quartz mixed with a bluish stone. In summer, it’s covered in green mosses, gray lichens, and various hardy plants, especially wild saxifrage. There is only one edible plant found there, a type of cabbage that isn’t found anywhere else and has a very bitter taste. Large groups of royal penguins and other types populate these islets, making good homes on their rocky and mossy surfaces. These clumsy birds, with their yellow and white feathers, heads held back, and wings resembling the sleeves of a monk’s robe, look like monks in a single file procession walking along the beach from a distance.
The islands afford refuge to numbers of sea-calves, seals, and sea-elephants. The taking of those amphibious animals either on land or from the sea is profitable, and may lead to a trade which will bring a large number of vessels into these waters.
The islands provide a safe haven for many sea lions, seals, and walruses. Catching these marine animals, whether on land or at sea, is lucrative and could create a trade that attracts numerous ships to these waters.
On the day already mentioned, I was accosted while strolling on the port by mine host of mine inn.
On the day I already mentioned, I was approached while walking on the dock by the owner of my inn.
“Unless I am much mistaken, time is beginning to seem very long to you, Mr. Jeorling?”
“Unless I’m mistaken, time is starting to feel really long to you, Mr. Jeorling?”
The speaker was a big tall American who kept the only inn on the port.
The speaker was a tall American who owned the only inn at the port.
“If you will not be offended, Mr. Atkins, I will acknowledge that I do find it long.”
“If you won’t be offended, Mr. Atkins, I have to admit that I find it long.”
“Of course I won’t be offended. Am I not as well used to answers of that kind as the rocks of the Cape to the rollers?”
“Of course I won't be offended. Am I not as accustomed to answers like that as the rocks at the Cape are to the waves?”
“And you resist them equally well.”
“And you resist them just as well.”
“Of course. From the day of your arrival at Christmas Harbour, when you came to the Green Cormorant, I said to myself that in a fortnight, if not in a week, you would have enough of it, and would be sorry you had landed in the Kerguelens.”
“Of course. From the day you arrived at Christmas Harbour, when you came to the Green Cormorant, I thought to myself that in two weeks, if not in one, you would be tired of it and regret coming to the Kerguelens.”
“No, indeed, Mr. Atkins; I never regret anything I have done.”
“No, really, Mr. Atkins; I never regret anything I’ve done.”
“That’s a good habit, sir.”
"That's a good habit, sir."
“Besides, I have gained knowledge by observing curious things here. I have crossed the rolling plains, covered with hard stringy mosses, and I shall take away curious mineralogical and geological specimens with me. I have gone sealing, and taken sea-calves with your people. I have visited the rookeries where the penguin and the albatross live together in good fellowship, and that was well worth my while. You have given me now and again a dish of petrel, seasoned by your own hand, and very acceptable when one has a fine healthy appetite. I have found a friendly welcome at the Green Cormorant, and I am very much obliged to you. But, if I am right in my reckoning, it is two months since the Chilian two-master Peñas set me down at Christmas Harbour in mid-winter.
“Besides, I've gained knowledge by observing interesting things here. I've crossed the rolling plains, covered with tough, stringy moss, and I'll be taking some unique mineral and geological specimens with me. I've gone sealing and caught sea lions with your people. I've visited the rookeries where the penguins and albatrosses live together in harmony, and that was definitely worth it. You’ve occasionally served me a dish of petrel, cooked by your own hand, and it’s quite tasty when you have a good appetite. I have found a warm welcome at the Green Cormorant, and I really appreciate it. But if I’m correct in my calculations, it’s been two months since the Chilean two-masted ship Peñas dropped me off at Christmas Harbour in mid-winter."
“And you want to get back to your own country, which is mine, Mr. Jeorling; to return to Connecticut, to Providence, our capital.”
“And you want to go back to your own country, which is mine, Mr. Jeorling; to return to Connecticut, to Providence, our capital.”
“Doubtless, Mr. Atkins, for I have been a globe-trotter for close upon three years. One must come to a stop and take root at some time.”
“Definitely, Mr. Atkins, because I’ve been traveling around the world for almost three years. At some point, you have to settle down and put down roots.”
“Yes, and when one has taken root, one puts out branches.”
“Yes, and once you've taken root, you start to spread your branches.”
“Just so, Mr. Atkins. However, as I have no relations living, it is likely that I shall be the last of my line. I am not likely to take a fancy for marrying at forty.”
“Exactly, Mr. Atkins. However, since I have no living relatives, it's likely that I’ll be the last of my family. I probably won’t feel like getting married at forty.”
“Well, well, that is a matter of taste. Fifteen years ago I settled down comfortably at Christmas Harbour with my Betsy; she has presented me with ten children, who in their turn will present me with grandchildren.”
“Well, well, that’s a matter of taste. Fifteen years ago, I settled down happily at Christmas Harbour with my Betsy; she has given me ten children, who will, in turn, give me grandchildren.”
“You will not return to the old country?”
“You're not going back to the old country?”
“What should I do there, Mr. Jeorling, and what could I ever have done there? There was nothing before me but poverty. Here, on the contrary, in these Islands of Desolation, where I have no reason to feel desolate, ease and competence have come to me and mine!”
“What should I do there, Mr. Jeorling, and what could I have possibly done there? There was nothing ahead of me but poverty. Here, however, in these Islands of Desolation, where I have no reason to feel desolate, comfort and stability have come to me and my family!”
“No doubt, and I congratulate you, Mr. Atkins, for you are a happy man. Nevertheless it is not impossible that the fancy may take you some day—”
“No doubt, and I congratulate you, Mr. Atkins, because you are a lucky man. Still, it’s not out of the question that you might change your mind someday—”
Mr. Atkins answered by a vigorous and convincing shake of the head. It was very pleasant to hear this worthy American talk. He was completely acclimatized on his archipelago, and to the conditions of life there. He lived with his family as the penguins lived in their rookeries. His wife was a “valiant” woman of the Scriptural type, his sons were strong, hardy fellows, who did not know what sickness meant. His business was prosperous. The Green Cormorant had the custom of all the ships, whalers and others, that put in at Kerguelen. Atkins supplied them with everything they required, and no second inn existed at Christmas Harbour. His sons were carpenters, sailmakers, and fishers, and they hunted the amphibians in all the creeks during the hot season. In short, this was a family of honest folk who fulfilled their destiny without much difficulty.
Mr. Atkins responded with a vigorous and convincing shake of his head. It was really nice to hear this good American speak. He was fully adapted to his island life and its conditions. He lived with his family just like the penguins in their colonies. His wife was a strong woman, like those in the Bible, and his sons were tough, healthy guys who didn’t know what sickness was. His business was thriving. The Green Cormorant attracted customers from all the ships, whalers, and others that came to Kerguelen. Atkins provided them with everything they needed, and there was no other inn at Christmas Harbour. His sons worked as carpenters, sailmakers, and fishermen, and they hunted amphibians in all the creeks during the warm season. In short, this was a family of decent people who fulfilled their life’s purpose without much trouble.
“Once more, Mr. Atkins, let me assure you,” I resumed, “I am delighted to have come to Kerguelen. I shall always remember the islands kindly. Nevertheless, I should not be sorry to find myself at sea again.”
“Once again, Mr. Atkins, let me assure you,” I continued, “I’m really glad to have come to Kerguelen. I will always look back on the islands fondly. Still, I wouldn’t mind being back at sea again.”
“Come, Mr. Jeorling, you must have a little patience,” said the philosopher, “you must not forget that the fine days will soon be here. In five or six weeks—”
“Come on, Mr. Jeorling, you need to be a bit patient,” said the philosopher, “don’t forget that the nice days will be here soon. In five or six weeks—”
“Yes, and in the meantime, the hills and the plains, the rocks and the shores will be covered thick with snow, and the sun will not have strength to dispel the mists on the horizon.”
“Yes, and in the meantime, the hills and the plains, the rocks and the shores will be thickly covered with snow, and the sun will lack the strength to clear the mists on the horizon.”
“Now, there you are again, Mr. Jeorling! Why, the wild grass is already peeping through the white sheet! Just look!”
“Here you are again, Mr. Jeorling! Look, the wild grass is already poking through the white sheet! Just check it out!”
“Yes, with a magnifying glass! Between ourselves, Atkins, could you venture to pretend that your bays are not still ice-locked in this month of August, which is the February of our northern hemisphere?”
“Yes, with a magnifying glass! Just between us, Atkins, could you honestly say that your bays aren't still frozen this August, which is like February for us in the northern hemisphere?”
“I acknowledge that, Mr. Jeorling. But again I say have patience! The winter has been mild this year. The ships will soon show up, in the east or in the west, for the fishing season is near.”
“I understand, Mr. Jeorling. But again, I urge you to be patient! The winter has been mild this year. The ships will soon arrive, either from the east or the west, because the fishing season is almost here.”
“May Heaven hear you, Atkins, and guide the Halbrane safely into port.”
“May heaven hear you, Atkins, and guide the Halbrane safely into port.”
“Captain Len Guy? Ah, he’s a good sailor, although he’s English—there are good people everywhere—and he takes in his supplies at the Green Cormorant.”
“Captain Len Guy? Oh, he’s a great sailor, even though he’s English—there are good people everywhere—and he picks up his supplies at the Green Cormorant.”
“You think the Halbrane—”
"You think the Halbrane—"
“Will be signalled before a week, Mr. Jeorling, or, if not, it will be because there is no longer a Captain Len Guy; and if there is no longer a Captain Len Guy, it is because the Halbrane has sunk in full sail between the Kerguelens and the Cape of Good Hope.”
“Will be signaled within a week, Mr. Jeorling, or if not, it will be because there’s no longer a Captain Len Guy; and if there’s no longer a Captain Len Guy, it means the Halbrane has sunk in full sail between the Kerguelens and the Cape of Good Hope.”
Thereupon Mr. Atkins walked away, with a scornful gesture, indicating that such an eventuality was out of all probability.
Thereupon Mr. Atkins walked away, waving his hand dismissively, indicating that such an outcome was highly unlikely.
My intention was to take my passage on board the Halbrane so soon as she should come to her moorings in Christmas Harbour. After a rest of six or seven days, she would set sail again for Tristan d’Acunha, where she was to discharge her cargo of tin and copper. I meant to stay in the island for a few weeks of the fine season, and from thence set out for Connecticut. Nevertheless, I did not fail to take into due account the share that belongs to chance in human affairs, for it is wise, as Edgar Poe has said, always “to reckon with the unforeseen, the unexpected, the inconceivable, which have a very large share (in those affairs), and chance ought always to be a matter of strict calculation.”
My plan was to board the Halbrane as soon as she arrived at her dock in Christmas Harbour. After resting for about a week, she would sail again to Tristan d’Acunha, where she would unload her cargo of tin and copper. I intended to stay on the island for a few weeks during the nice weather, then head to Connecticut. Still, I made sure to consider the role of chance in people's lives, because it's smart, as Edgar Poe said, to always “take into account the unforeseen, the unexpected, the inconceivable, which play a big part in those situations, and chance should always be factored in carefully.”
Each day I walked about the port and its neighbourhood. The sun was growing strong. The rocks were emerging by degrees from their winter clothing of snow; moss of a wine-like colour was springing up on the basalt cliffs, strips of seaweed fifty yards long were floating on the sea, and on the plain the lyella, which is of Andean origin, was pushing up its little points, and the only leguminous plant of the region, that gigantic cabbage already mentioned, valuable for its anti-scorbutic properties, was making its appearance.
Each day, I strolled around the port and its surroundings. The sun was getting stronger. The rocks were gradually revealing themselves from their winter blanket of snow; moss with a wine-like color was sprouting on the basalt cliffs, strips of seaweed fifty yards long were bobbing on the sea, and the lyella, which comes from the Andes, was pushing up its little buds. The only leguminous plant in the area, that huge cabbage I mentioned earlier, known for its anti-scurvy benefits, was making its debut.
I had not come across a single land mammal—sea mammals swarm in these waters—not even of the batrachian or reptilian kinds. A few insects only—butterflies or others—and even these did not fly, for before they could use their wings, the atmospheric currents carried the tiny bodies away to the surface of the rolling waves.
I hadn’t encountered a single land mammal—sea mammals are everywhere in these waters—not even any amphibians or reptiles. Just a few insects—like butterflies—and even those couldn’t fly, because before they could use their wings, the air currents whisked their tiny bodies away to the surface of the rolling waves.
“And the Halbrane?” I used to say to Atkins each morning.
“And the Halbrane?” I would ask Atkins every morning.
“The Halbrane, Mr. Jeorling,” he would reply with complacent assurance, “will surely come into port to-day, or, if not to-day, to-morrow.”
“The Halbrane, Mr. Jeorling,” he would reply confidently, “will definitely arrive in port today, or if not today, then tomorrow.”
In my rambles on the shore, I frequently routed a crowd of amphibians, sending them plunging into the newly-released waters. The penguins, heavy and impassive creatures, did not disappear at my approach; they took no notice; but the black petrels, the puffins, black and white, the grebes and others, spread their wings at sight of me.
In my walks along the shore, I often startled a group of frogs, making them dive into the newly released waters. The penguins, heavy and indifferent creatures, didn't move at my approach; they didn't pay any attention. But the black petrels, puffins, and grebes, along with others, spread their wings when they saw me.
One day I witnessed the departure of an albatross, saluted by the very best croaks of the penguins, no doubt as a friend whom they were to see no more. Those powerful birds can fly for two hundred leagues without resting for a moment, and with such rapidity that they sweep through vast spaces in a few hours. The departing albatross sat motionless upon a high rock, at the end of the bay of Christmas Harbour, looking at the waves as they dashed violently against the beach.
One day I saw an albatross take off, greeted by the loud croaks of the penguins, surely as a friend they were saying goodbye to. Those strong birds can fly for two hundred miles without stopping for a second, and so fast that they cover huge distances in just a few hours. The albatross was perched on a high rock at the end of Christmas Harbour, staring at the waves crashing violently against the shore.
Suddenly, the bird rose with a great sweep into the air, its claws folded beneath it, its head stretched out like the prow of a ship, uttering its shrill cry: a few moments later it was reduced to a black speck in the vast height and disappeared behind the misty curtain of the south.
Suddenly, the bird soared into the sky with a powerful flap of its wings, its claws tucked beneath it, its head extended like the bow of a ship, letting out a sharp cry: a few moments later, it became a black dot in the immense height and vanished behind the foggy curtain of the south.
CHAPTER II.
THE SCHOONER HALBRANE.
The Halbrane was a schooner of three hundred tons, and a fast sailer. On board there was a captain, a mate, or lieutenant, a boatswain, a cook, and eight sailors; in all twelve men, a sufficient number to work the ship. Solidly built, copper-bottomed, very manageable, well suited for navigation between the fortieth and sixtieth parallels of south latitude, the Halbrane was a credit to the ship-yards of Birkenhead.
The Halbrane was a 300-ton schooner and a fast sailor. On board were a captain, a first mate, a bosun, a cook, and eight sailors; in total, twelve men, which was enough to operate the ship. Sturdy, with a copper bottom, very easy to handle, and well-suited for sailing between the fortieth and sixtieth parallels of south latitude, the Halbrane was a testament to the shipyards of Birkenhead.
All this I learned from Atkins, who adorned his narrative with praise and admiration of its theme. Captain Len Guy, of Liverpool, was three-fifths owner of the vessel, which he had commanded for nearly six years. He traded in the southern seas of Africa and America, going from one group of islands to another and from continent to continent. His ship’s company was but a dozen men, it is true, but she was used for the purposes of trade only; he would have required a more numerous crew, and all the implements, for taking seals and other amphibia. The Halbrane was not defenceless, however; on the contrary, she was heavily armed, and this was well, for those southern seas were not too safe; they were frequented at that period by pirates, and on approaching the isles the Halbrane was put into a condition to resist attack. Besides, the men always slept with one eye open.
All this I learned from Atkins, who filled his story with praise and admiration for its subject. Captain Len Guy, from Liverpool, was a three-fifths owner of the ship, which he had been in charge of for almost six years. He traded in the southern seas of Africa and America, moving from one island group to another and from continent to continent. It’s true that his crew was only a dozen men, but the ship was used solely for trading; he would have needed a larger crew and all the equipment for hunting seals and other sea creatures. The Halbrane was not defenseless, though; in fact, it was heavily armed, which was a good thing because those southern seas weren't too safe. They were often visited by pirates, and when approaching the islands, the Halbrane was always ready to defend itself. Plus, the crew always slept with one eye open.
One morning—it was the 27th of August—I was roused out of my bed by the rough voice of the innkeeper and the tremendous thumps he gave my door.
One morning—it was August 27th—I was jolted out of my bed by the innkeeper's gruff voice and the loud banging on my door.
“Mr. Jeorling, are you awake?”
“Mr. Jeorling, are you up?”
“Of course I am, Atkins. How should I be otherwise, with all that noise going on? What’s up?”
“Of course I am, Atkins. How else would I be with all that noise? What’s going on?”
“A ship six miles out in the offing, to the nor’east, steering for Christmas!”
“A ship six miles out in the distance, to the northeast, heading for Christmas!”
“Will it be the Halbrane?”
“Will it be the Halbrane?”
“We shall know that in a short time, Mr. Jeorling. At any rate it is the first boat of the year, and we must give it a welcome.”
“We'll find out soon, Mr. Jeorling. Either way, it’s the first boat of the year, and we need to give it a warm welcome.”
I dressed hurriedly and joined Atkins on the quay, where I found him in the midst of a group engaged in eager discussion. Atkins was indisputably the most considerable and considered man in the archipelago—consequently he secured the best listeners. The matter in dispute was whether the schooner in sight was or was not the Halbrane. The majority maintained that she was not, but Atkins was positive she was, although on this occasion he had only two backers.
I got dressed quickly and met Atkins on the dock, where I found him in a lively discussion with a group. Atkins was definitely the most important and respected man in the archipelago, so he had the best audience. The argument was whether the schooner in sight was the Halbrane. Most people said it wasn’t, but Atkins was sure it was, even though this time he only had two supporters.
The dispute was carried on with warmth, the host of the Green Cormorant defending his view, and the dissentients maintaining that the fast-approaching schooner was either English or American, until she was near enough to hoist her flag and the Union Jack went fluttering up into the sky. Shortly after the Halbrane lay at anchor in the middle of Christmas Harbour.
The argument was passionate, with the owner of the Green Cormorant standing firm in his opinion, while those against him insisted that the approaching schooner was either English or American, until it got close enough to raise its flag and the Union Jack waved proudly in the air. Soon after, the Halbrane was anchored in the center of Christmas Harbour.
The captain of the Halbrane, who received the demonstrative greeting of Atkins very coolly, it seemed to me, was about forty-five, red-faced, and solidly built, like his schooner; his head was large, his hair was already turning grey, his black eyes shone like coals of fire under his thick eyebrows, and his strong white teeth were set like rocks in his powerful jaws; his chin was lengthened by a coarse red beard, and his arms and legs were strong and firm. Such was Captain Len Guy, and he impressed me with the notion that he was rather impassive than hard, a shut-up sort of person, whose secrets it would not be easy to get at. I was told the very same day that my impression was correct, by a person who was better informed than Atkins, although the latter pretended to great intimacy with the captain. The truth was that nobody had penetrated that reserved nature.
The captain of the Halbrane, who received Atkins's enthusiastic greeting with indifference, seemed to be about forty-five, red-faced, and solidly built, just like his schooner. He had a large head, his hair was already turning grey, and his black eyes shone like glowing coals under his thick eyebrows. His strong white teeth were firmly set in his powerful jaws, and his chin was elongated by a coarse red beard. His arms and legs were strong and sturdy. This was Captain Len Guy, and he gave me the impression of being more reserved than harsh—a closed-off kind of person whose secrets would be hard to uncover. That same day, someone who knew more than Atkins confirmed that my impression was right, even though Atkins acted like he was very close to the captain. The truth was, no one had gotten through that guarded exterior.
I may as well say at once that the person to whom I have alluded was the boatswain of the Halbrane, a man named Hurliguerly, who came from the Isle of Wight. This person was about forty-four, short, stout, strong, and bow-legged; his arms stuck out from his body, his head was set like a ball on a bull neck, his chest was broad enough to hold two pairs of lungs (and he seemed to want a double supply, for he was always puffing, blowing, and talking), he had droll roguish eyes, with a network of wrinkles under them. A noteworthy detail was an ear-ring, one only, which hung from the lobe of his left ear. What a contrast to the captain of the schooner, and how did two such dissimilar beings contrive to get on together? They had contrived it, somehow, for they had been at sea in each other’s company for fifteen years, first in the brig Power, which had been replaced by the schooner Halbrane, six years before the beginning of this story.
I might as well say right away that the person I mentioned was the boatswain of the Halbrane, a guy named Hurliguerly, who came from the Isle of Wight. He was about forty-four, short, stocky, strong, and bow-legged; his arms stuck out from his body, his head was shaped like a ball on a thick neck, and his chest was broad enough to fit two pairs of lungs (and he seemed to need a double supply since he was always puffing, blowing, and talking). He had funny, mischievous eyes with a bunch of wrinkles underneath them. A notable detail was an ear-ring, just one, that dangled from the lobe of his left ear. What a contrast to the captain of the schooner, and how did two such different people manage to get along? Somehow, they did, as they had been at sea together for fifteen years, first on the brig Power, which had been replaced by the schooner Halbrane, six years before this story begins.
Atkins had told Hurliguerly on his arrival that I would take passage on the Halbrane, if Captain Len Guy consented to my doing so, and the boatswain presented himself on the following morning without any notice or introduction. He already knew my name, and he accosted me as follows:
Atkins had informed Hurliguerly upon his arrival that I would be boarding the Halbrane, if Captain Len Guy agreed to it, and the boatswain showed up the next morning without any prior notice or introduction. He already knew my name and approached me like this:
“Mr. Jeorling, I salute you.”
“Mr. Jeorling, I respect you.”
“I salute you in my turn, my friend. What do you want?”
“I greet you back, my friend. What do you need?”
“To offer you my services.”
“To provide my services to you.”
“On what account?”
"Why?"
“On account of your intention to embark on the Halbrane.”
“Because of your plan to board the Halbrane.”
“Who are you?”
“Who are you?”
“I am Hurliguerly, the boatswain of the Halbrane, and besides, I am the faithful companion of Captain Len Guy, who will listen to me willingly, although he has the reputation of not listening to anybody.”
“I am Hurliguerly, the boatswain of the Halbrane, and I’m also the loyal companion of Captain Len Guy, who will gladly listen to me, even though he’s known for not listening to anyone else.”
“Well, my friend, let us talk, if you are not required on board just now.”
“Well, my friend, let’s chat if you’re not needed on board right now.”
“I have two hours before me, Mr. Jeorling. Besides, there’s very little to be done to-day. If you are free, as I am—”
“I have two hours ahead of me, Mr. Jeorling. Plus, there’s not much to do today. If you’re free, like I am—”
He waved his hand towards the port.
He waved his hand toward the port.
“Cannot we talk very well here?” I observed.
“Can’t we talk just fine here?” I remarked.
“Talk, Mr. Jeorling, talk standing up, and our throats dry, when it is so easy to sit down in a corner of the Green Cormorant in front of two glasses of whisky.”
“Talk, Mr. Jeorling, talk while standing, even though our throats are dry, when it’s so easy to sit down in a corner of the Green Cormorant with two glasses of whisky in front of us.”
“I don’t drink.”
"I don't drink."
“Well, then, I’ll drink for both of us. Oh! don’t imagine you are dealing with a sot! No! never more than is good for me, but always as much!”
“Well, then, I’ll drink for the both of us. Oh! don’t think you’re dealing with a drunk! No! never more than is good for me, but always as much!”
I followed the man to the tavern, and while Atkins was busy on the deck of the ship, discussing the prices of his purchases and sales, we took our places in the eating-room of his inn. And first I said to Hurliguerly: “It was on Atkins that I reckoned to introduce me to Captain Len Guy, for he knows him very intimately, if I am not mistaken.”
I followed the man to the tavern, and while Atkins was occupied on the deck of the ship, talking about the prices of his purchases and sales, we took our seats in the dining room of his inn. And first, I said to Hurliguerly: “I was counting on Atkins to introduce me to Captain Len Guy, since he knows him really well, if I'm not mistaken.”
“Pooh! Atkins is a good sort, and the captain has an esteem for him. But he can’t do what I can. Let me act for you, Mr. Jeorling.”
“Pooh! Atkins is a decent guy, and the captain thinks highly of him. But he can’t do what I can. Let me handle this for you, Mr. Jeorling.”
“Is it so difficult a matter to arrange, boatswain, and is there not a cabin on board the Halbrane? The smallest would do for me, and I will pay—”
“Is it really that hard to arrange, boatswain, and isn’t there a cabin on the Halbrane? The smallest one would work for me, and I’ll pay—”
“All right, Mr. Jeorling! There is a cabin, which has never been used, and since you don’t mind putting your hand in your pocket if required—however—between ourselves—it will take somebody sharper than you think, and who isn’t good old Atkins, to induce Captain Len Guy to take a passenger. Yes, indeed, it will take all the smartness of the good fellow who now drinks to your health, regretting that you don’t return the compliment!”
“All right, Mr. Jeorling! There’s a cabin that’s never been used, and since you’re willing to spend some money if needed—however—between us, it’ll take someone sharper than you think, and who isn’t good old Atkins, to convince Captain Len Guy to take on a passenger. Yes, indeed, it’ll require all the cleverness of the good guy who’s currently toasting to your health, wishing you would return the favor!”
What a wink it was that accompanied this sentiment! And then the man took a short black pipe out of the pocket of his jacket, and smoked like a steamer in full blast.
What a wink it was that came with this feeling! Then the man took a short black pipe out of his jacket pocket and smoked like a steam engine at full speed.
“Mr. Hurliguerly?” said I.
“Mr. Hurliguerly?” I asked.
“Mr. Jeorling.”
“Mr. Jeorling.”
“Why does your captain object to taking me on his ship?”
“Why does your captain refuse to let me join his ship?”
“Because he does not intend to take anybody on board his ship. He never has taken a passenger.”
“Because he doesn’t plan to take anyone on his ship. He never has taken a passenger.”
“But, for what reason, I ask you.”
“But why, I’m asking?”
“Oh! because he wants to go where he likes, to turn about if he pleases and go the other way without accounting for his motives to anybody. He never leaves these southern seas, Mr. Jeorling; we have been going these many years between Australia on the east and America on the west; from Hobart Town to the Kerguelens, to Tristan d’Acunha, to the Falklands, only taking time anywhere to sell our cargo, and sometimes dipping down into the Antarctic Sea. Under these circumstances, you understand, a passenger might be troublesome, and besides, who would care to embark on the Halbrane? she does not like to flout the breezes, and goes wherever the wind drives her.”
“Oh! because he wants to go where he wants, to change direction when he likes, and go the other way without having to explain himself to anyone. He never leaves these southern seas, Mr. Jeorling; we've been traveling for many years between Australia on the east and America on the west; from Hobart Town to the Kerguelens, to Tristan d'Acunha, to the Falklands, only stopping to sell our cargo, and sometimes dipping down into the Antarctic Sea. Given these circumstances, you see, a passenger could be a hassle, and besides, who would want to board the Halbrane? She doesn’t like to challenge the winds and goes wherever the breeze takes her.”
“The Halbrane positively leaves the Kerguelens in four days?”
“The Halbrane is definitely leaving the Kerguelens in four days?”
“Certainly.”
“Definitely.”
“And this time she will sail westward for Tristan d’Acunha?”
“And this time she will sail west for Tristan da Cunha?”
“Probably.”
“Probably.”
“Well, then, that probability will be enough for me, and since you offer me your services, get Captain Len Guy to accept me as a passenger.”
“Well, that chance works for me, and since you’re offering your help, get Captain Len Guy to let me be a passenger.”
“It’s as good as done.”
“It’s basically a done deal.”
“All right, Hurliguerly, and you shall have no reason to repent of it.”
“All right, Hurliguerly, and you won’t have any reason to regret it.”
“Eh! Mr. Jeorling,” replied this singular mariner, shaking his head as though he had just come out of the sea, “I have never repented of anything, and I know well that I shall not repent of doing you a service. Now, if you will allow me, I shall take leave of you, without waiting for Atkins to return, and get on board.”
“Hey! Mr. Jeorling,” replied this unique sailor, shaking his head as if he had just emerged from the ocean, “I’ve never regretted anything, and I know I won’t regret helping you. Now, if you don’t mind, I’ll take my leave without waiting for Atkins to come back and head on board.”
With this, Hurliguerly swallowed his last glass of whisky at a gulp—I thought the glass would have gone down with the liquor—bestowed a patronizing smile on me, and departed.
With that, Hurliguerly knocked back his last glass of whisky in one go—I figured the glass would follow the liquor down—gave me a condescending smile, and left.
An hour later, I met the innkeeper on the port, and told him what had occurred.
An hour later, I met the innkeeper at the port and told him what had happened.
“Ah! that Hurliguerly!” said he, “always the old story. If you were to believe him, Captain Len Guy wouldn’t blow his nose without consulting him. He’s a queer fellow, Mr. Jeorling, not bad, not stupid, but a great hand at getting hold of dollars or guineas! If you fall into his hands, mind your purse, button up your pocket, and don’t let yourself be done.”
“Ah! that Hurliguerly!” he said, “same old story. If you took him seriously, Captain Len Guy wouldn’t even blow his nose without asking him first. He’s a strange guy, Mr. Jeorling, not a bad person, not stupid, but really good at getting his hands on dollars or guineas! If you get caught up with him, watch your wallet, zip up your pocket, and don’t let him pull a fast one on you.”
“Thanks for your advice, Atkins. Tell me, you have been talking with Captain Len Guy; have you spoken about me?”
“Thanks for your advice, Atkins. Tell me, you've been talking with Captain Len Guy; have you mentioned me?”
“Not yet, Mr. Jeorling. There’s plenty of time. The Halbrane has only just arrived, and—”
“Not yet, Mr. Jeorling. There's still plenty of time. The Halbrane just got here, and—”
“Yes, yes, I know. But you understand that I want to be certain as soon as possible.”
“Yes, yes, I get it. But you understand that I want to be sure as soon as possible.”
“There’s nothing to fear. The matter will be all right. Besides, you would not be at a loss in any case. When the fishing season comes, there will be more ships in Christmas Harbour than there are houses around the Green Cormorant. Rely on me. I undertake your getting a passage.”
“There’s nothing to worry about. Everything will be fine. Plus, you wouldn’t be at a disadvantage anyway. When fishing season arrives, there will be more boats in Christmas Harbour than there are homes around the Green Cormorant. Trust me. I promise to help you get a spot on a ship.”
Now, these were fair words, but, just as in the case of Hurliguerly, there was nothing in them. So, notwithstanding the fine promises of the two, I resolved to address myself personally to Len Guy, hard to get at though he might be, so soon as I should meet him alone.
Now, these were pretty words, but, just like with Hurliguerly, there was nothing behind them. So, despite the nice promises from the two of them, I decided to talk to Len Guy myself, even though he might be hard to reach, as soon as I met him alone.
The next day, in the afternoon, I saw him on the quay, and approached him. It was plain that he would have preferred to avoid me. It was impossible that Captain Len Guy, who knew every dweller in the place, should not have known that I was a stranger, even supposing that neither of my would-be patrons had mentioned me to him.
The next day, in the afternoon, I saw him by the dock and went up to him. It was obvious that he would have rather not seen me. There was no way Captain Len Guy, who knew everyone around here, didn't realize I was an outsider, even if neither of my potential sponsors had told him about me.
His attitude could only signify one of two things—either my proposal had been communicated to him, and he did not intend to accede to it; or neither Hurliguerly nor Atkins had spoken to him since the previous day. In the latter case, if he held aloof from me, it was because of his morose nature; it was because he did not choose to enter into conversation with a stranger.
His attitude could only mean one of two things—either my proposal had been shared with him, and he didn’t plan to accept it; or neither Hurliguerly nor Atkins had talked to him since the day before. In the second scenario, if he was keeping his distance from me, it was due to his gloomy personality; it was because he didn't want to talk to a stranger.
At the moment when I was about to accost him, the Halbrane’s lieutenant rejoined his captain, and the latter availed himself of the opportunity to avoid me. He made a sign to the officer to follow him, and the two walked away at a rapid pace.
At the moment I was about to approach him, the Halbrane’s lieutenant caught up with his captain, and the captain took that chance to evade me. He signaled the officer to follow him, and the two quickly walked away.
“This is serious,” said I to myself. “It looks as though I shall find it difficult to gain my point. But, after all it only means delay. To-morrow morning I will go on board the Halbrane. Whether he likes it or whether he doesn’t, this Len Guy will have to hear what I’ve got to say, and to give me an answer, yes or no!”
“This is serious,” I said to myself. “It seems like it’s going to be hard to get my way. But, in the end, it just means a delay. Tomorrow morning, I’ll board the Halbrane. Whether he likes it or not, this Len Guy will have to listen to what I have to say and give me an answer, yes or no!”
Besides, the captain of the Halbrane might come at dinner-time to the Green Cormorant, where the ship’s people usually took their meals when ashore. So I waited, and did not go to dinner until late. I was disappointed, however, for neither the captain nor anyone belonging to the ship patronized the Green Cormorant that day. I had to dine alone, exactly as I had been doing every day for two months.
Besides, the captain of the Halbrane might show up at dinner time at the Green Cormorant, where the crew usually ate when on land. So I waited and didn’t go to dinner until later. I was disappointed, though, because neither the captain nor anyone from the ship came to the Green Cormorant that day. I had to eat alone, just like I had been doing every day for two months.
After dinner, about half-past seven, when it was dark, I went out to walk on the port, keeping on the side of the houses. The quay was quite deserted; not a man of the Halbrane’s crew was ashore. The ship’s boats were alongside, rocking gently on the rising tide. I remained there until nine, walking up and down the edge in full view of the Halbrane. Gradually the mass of the ship became indistinct, there was no movement and no light. I returned to the inn, where I found Atkins smoking his pipe near the door.
After dinner, around seven-thirty, when it was dark, I went out to walk along the dock, sticking to the side of the buildings. The quay was completely empty; not a single member of the Halbrane’s crew was on land. The ship’s boats were tied up next to the ship, gently swaying with the rising tide. I stayed there until nine, pacing back and forth at the edge, clearly visible from the Halbrane. Slowly, the silhouette of the ship faded away; there was no movement and no light. I headed back to the inn, where I found Atkins smoking his pipe near the door.
“Atkins,” said I, “it seems that Captain Len Guy does not care to come to your inn very often?”
“Atkins,” I said, “it looks like Captain Len Guy doesn’t come to your inn very often, does he?”
“He sometimes comes on Sunday, and this is Saturday, Mr. Jeorling.”
“He sometimes comes on Sunday, and today is Saturday, Mr. Jeorling.”
“You have not spoken to him?”
"You haven't talked to him?"
“Yes, I have.”
"Yeah, I have."
Atkins was visibly embarrassed.
Atkins was clearly embarrassed.
“You have informed him that a person of your acquaintance wished to take passage on the Halbrane?”
“You told him that someone you know wanted to book a spot on the Halbrane?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“What was his answer?”
“What did he say?”
“Not what either you or I would have wished, Mr. Jeorling.”
“Not what either of us would have wanted, Mr. Jeorling.”
“He refuses?”
“Is he refusing?”
“Well, yes, I suppose it was refusing; what he said was: ‘My ship is not intended to carry passengers. I never have taken any, and I never intend to do so.’”
“Well, yes, I guess that was a refusal; what he said was: ‘My ship isn’t meant to carry passengers. I’ve never taken any, and I don’t plan to start now.’”
CHAPTER III.
CAPTAIN LEN GUY.
I slept ill. Again and again I “dreamed that I was dreaming.” Now—this is an observation made by Edgar Poe—when one suspects that one is dreaming, the waking comes almost instantly. I woke then, and every time in a very bad humour with Captain Len Guy. The idea of leaving the Kerguelens on the Halbrane had full possession of me, and I grew more and more angry with her disobliging captain. In fact, I passed the night in a fever of indignation, and only recovered my temper with daylight. Nevertheless I was determined to have an explanation with Captain Len Guy about his detestable conduct. Perhaps I should fail to get anything out of that human hedgehog, but at least I should have given him a piece of my mind.
I slept poorly. Over and over, I “dreamed that I was dreaming.” Now—this is something Edgar Poe noted—when you suspect you’re dreaming, you wake up almost immediately. So, I woke up, and each time I was in a really bad mood with Captain Len Guy. The thought of leaving the Kerguelens on the Halbrane consumed me, and I got more and more frustrated with her unhelpful captain. Honestly, I spent the night in a rage and only calmed down with the morning light. Still, I was determined to confront Captain Len Guy about his awful behavior. I might not get anything from that human porcupine, but at least I would have shared my opinions with him.
I went out at eight o’clock in the morning. The weather was abominable. Rain, mixed with snow, a storm coming over the mountains at the back of the bay from the west, clouds scurrying down from the lower zones, an avalanche of wind and water. It was not likely that Captain Len Guy had come ashore merely to enjoy such a wetting and blowing.
I went out at eight in the morning. The weather was terrible. Rain mixed with snow, a storm rolling over the mountains in the back of the bay from the west, clouds racing down from the lower areas, a surge of wind and water. It didn’t seem like Captain Len Guy had come ashore just to endure such a soaking and gusty weather.
No one on the quay; of course not. As for my getting on board the Halbrane, that could not be done without hailing one of her boats, and the boatswain would not venture to send it for me.
No one on the dock; of course not. As for me getting on board the Halbrane, that couldn't happen without calling one of her boats, and the boatswain wouldn't risk sending it for me.
“Besides,” I reflected, “on his quarter-deck the captain is at home, and neutral ground is better for what I want to say to him, if he persists in his unjustifiable refusal. I will watch him this time, and if his boat touches the quay, he shall not succeed in avoiding me.”
“Besides,” I thought, “on his quarter-deck, the captain is in his element, and neutral ground is better for what I want to tell him if he keeps up his unreasonable refusal. I’ll keep an eye on him this time, and if his boat comes to the dock, he won’t be able to avoid me.”
I returned to the Green Cormorant, and took up my post behind the window panes, which were dimmed by the hissing rain. There I waited, nervous, impatient, and in a state of growing irritation. Two hours wore away thus. Then, with the instability of the winds in the Kerguelens, the weather became calm before I did. I opened my window, and at the same moment a sailor stepped into one of the boats of the Halbrane and laid hold of a pair of oars, while a second man seated himself in the back, but without taking the tiller ropes. The boat touched the landing-place and Captain Len Guy stepped on shore.
I went back to the Green Cormorant and took my spot behind the window, which was foggy from the pouring rain. There, I waited, anxious, restless, and increasingly irritated. Two hours passed like this. Then, just like the shifting winds in the Kerguelens, the weather calmed down before I did. I opened my window, and at that moment, a sailor got into one of the boats of the Halbrane and grabbed a pair of oars, while a second man sat at the back without taking the tiller ropes. The boat reached the landing, and Captain Len Guy stepped ashore.
In a few seconds I was out of the inn, and confronted him.
In a few seconds, I was out of the inn and faced him.
“Sir,” said I in a cold hard tone.
“Sir,” I said in a cold, hard tone.
Captain Len Guy looked at me steadily, and I was struck by the sadness of his eyes, which were as black as ink. Then in a very low voice he asked:
Captain Len Guy looked at me intently, and I was taken aback by the sadness in his eyes, which were as dark as ink. Then, in a very quiet voice, he asked:
“You are a stranger?”
"Are you a stranger?"
“A stranger at the Kerguelens? Yes.”
“A stranger at the Kerguelens? Yes.”
“Of English nationality?”
"Are you English?"
“No. American.”
“Nope. American.”
He saluted me, and I returned the curt gesture.
He nodded at me, and I returned the brief gesture.
“Sir,” I resumed, “I believe Mr. Atkins of the Green Cormorant has spoken to you respecting a proposal of mine. That proposal, it seems to me, deserved a favourable reception on the part of a—”
“Sir,” I continued, “I think Mr. Atkins from the Green Cormorant has talked to you about a proposal of mine. That proposal, in my opinion, deserved a positive response from a—”
“The proposal to take passage on my ship?” interposed Captain Len Guy.
“The proposal to take passage on my ship?” interrupted Captain Len Guy.
“Precisely.”
"Exactly."
“I regret, sir, I regret that I could not agree to your request.”
“I’m sorry, sir, but I can’t agree to your request.”
“Will you tell me why?”
"Can you tell me why?"
“Because I am not in the habit of taking passengers. That is the first reason.”
“Because I usually don't take passengers. That's the first reason.”
“And the second, captain?”
"And the second, Captain?"
“Because the route of the Halbrane is never settled beforehand. She starts for one port and goes to another, just as I find it to my advantage. You must know that I am not in the service of a shipowner. My share in the schooner is considerable, and I have no one but myself to consult in respect to her.”
“Because the route of the Halbrane is never planned in advance. She sets off for one port and heads to another, depending on what I think is best. You should know that I don’t work for a shipowner. My stake in the schooner is significant, and I have no one but myself to answer to regarding her.”
“Then it entirely depends on you to give me a passage?”
“Then it totally depends on you to give me a passage?”
“That is so, but I can only answer you by a refusal—to my extreme regret.”
“That’s true, but I can only respond with a refusal—which I regret immensely.”
“Perhaps you will change your mind, captain, when you know that I care very little what the destination of your schooner may be. It is not unreasonable to suppose that she will go somewhere—”
“Maybe you’ll reconsider, captain, when you realize that I don’t really care where your schooner is headed. It’s not unreasonable to think that it will go somewhere—”
“Somewhere indeed.” I fancied that Captain Len Guy threw a long look towards the southern horizon.
“Somewhere for sure.” I imagined that Captain Len Guy cast a long glance towards the southern horizon.
“To go here or to go there is almost a matter of indifference to me. What I desired above all was to get away from Kerguelen at the first opportunity that should offer.”
“To go here or there doesn’t really matter to me. What I wanted most was to leave Kerguelen as soon as any chance came up.”
Captain Len Guy made me no answer; he remained in silent thought, but did not endeavour to slip away from me.
Captain Len Guy didn't answer me; he stayed lost in thought, but he didn't try to walk away from me.
“You are doing me the honour to listen to me?” I asked him sharply.
“You're doing me the honor of listening to me?” I asked him sharply.
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“I will then add that, if I am not mistaken, and if the route of your ship has not been altered, it was your intention to leave Christmas Harbour for Tristan d’Acunha.”
“I’ll also mention that, if I’m correct, and if your ship’s course hasn’t changed, you planned to leave Christmas Harbour for Tristan da Cunha.”
“Perhaps for Tristan d’Acunha, perhaps for the Cape, perhaps for the Falklands, perhaps for elsewhere.”
“Maybe Tristan da Cunha, maybe the Cape, maybe the Falklands, maybe somewhere else.”
“Well, then, Captain Guy, it is precisely elsewhere that I want to go,” I replied ironically, and trying hard to control my irritation.
“Well, then, Captain Guy, that's exactly where I don't want to go,” I replied sarcastically, trying hard to keep my irritation in check.
Then a singular change took place in the demeanour of Captain Len Guy. His voice became more sharp and harsh. In very plain words he made me understand that it was quite useless to insist, that our interview had already lasted too long, that time pressed, and he had business at the port; in short that we had said all that we could have to say to each other.
Then a noticeable change happened in Captain Len Guy's behavior. His voice grew sharper and harsher. He made it clear, in no uncertain terms, that it was pointless to persist, that our conversation had already gone on too long, that time was tight, and he had things to take care of at the port; basically, we had said all that we needed to say to each other.
I had put out my arm to detain him—to seize him would be a more correct term—and the conversation, ill begun, seemed likely to end still more ill, when this odd person turned towards me and said in a milder tone,—
I reached out my arm to stop him—grabbing him would be a more accurate way to put it—and the conversation, which had started badly, looked like it was about to get even worse, when this strange person turned to me and said in a softer tone,—
“Pray understand, sir, that I am very sorry to be unable to do what you ask, and to appear disobliging to an American. But I could not act otherwise. In the course of the voyage of the Halbrane some unforeseen incident might occur to make the presence of a passenger inconvenient—even one so accommodating as yourself. Thus I might expose myself to the risk of being unable to profit by the chances which I seek.”
“Please understand, sir, that I’m really sorry I can’t do what you’re asking and that it might seem rude to an American. But I have to act this way. During the journey of the Halbrane, something unexpected could happen that would make having a passenger inconvenient—even someone as accommodating as you. So, I would be putting myself at risk of missing the opportunities I’m looking for.”
“I have told you, captain, and I repeat it, that although my intention is to return to America and to Connecticut, I don’t care whether I get there in three months or in six, or by what route; it’s all the same to me, and even were your schooner to take me to the Antarctic seas—”
“I’ve told you, captain, and I’ll say it again, that while I plan to go back to America and to Connecticut, I don’t mind if it takes me three months or six, or what path I take; it doesn’t matter to me, and even if your schooner were to take me to the Antarctic seas—”
“The Antarctic seas!” exclaimed Captain Len Guy, with a question in his tone. And his look searched my thoughts with the keenness of a dagger.
“The Antarctic seas!” Captain Len Guy exclaimed, his tone filled with curiosity. His gaze pierced my thoughts with the sharpness of a dagger.
“Why do you speak of the Antarctic seas?” he asked, taking my hand.
“Why are you talking about the Antarctic seas?” he asked, taking my hand.
“Well, just as I might have spoken of the ‘Hyperborean seas’ from whence an Irish poet has made Sebastian Cabot address some lovely verses to his Lady.(1) I spoke of the South Pole as I might have spoken of the North.”
“Well, just as I might have talked about the 'Hyperborean seas' from where an Irish poet had Sebastian Cabot write some beautiful verses to his Lady.(1) I mentioned the South Pole as I would have talked about the North.”
Captain Len Guy did not answer, and I thought I saw tears glisten in his eyes. Then, as though he would escape from some harrowing recollection which my words had evoked, he said,—
Captain Len Guy didn’t respond, and I thought I saw tears shine in his eyes. Then, as if trying to break free from a painful memory my words had brought up, he said,—
“Who would venture to seek the South Pole?”
“Who would dare to go looking for the South Pole?”
“It would be difficult to reach, and the experiments would be of no practical use,” I replied. “Nevertheless there are men sufficiently adventurous to embark in such an enterprise.”
“It would be hard to get to, and the experiments wouldn’t really be useful,” I replied. “Still, there are enough adventurous people out there to take on such a challenge.”
“Yes—adventurous is the word!” muttered the captain.
“Yeah—adventurous is the word!” muttered the captain.
“And now,” I resumed, “the United States is again making an attempt with Wilkes’s fleet, the Vancouver, the Peacock, the Flying Fish, and others.”
“And now,” I continued, “the United States is once again trying with Wilkes’s fleet, the Vancouver, the Peacock, the Flying Fish, and others.”
“The United States, Mr. Jeorling? Do you mean to say that an expedition has been sent by the Federal Government to the Antarctic seas?”
“The United States, Mr. Jeorling? Are you saying that the Federal Government has sent an expedition to the Antarctic seas?”
“The fact is certain, and last year, before I left America, I learned that the vessels had sailed. That was a year ago, and it is very possible that Wilkes has gone farther than any of the preceding explorers.”
“The fact is clear, and last year, before I left America, I found out that the ships had set sail. That was a year ago, and it’s quite possible that Wilkes has gone further than any of the previous explorers.”
Captain Len Guy had relapsed into silence, and came out of his inexplicable musing only to say abruptly,—
Captain Len Guy fell silent again, coming out of his puzzling thoughts only to say abruptly,—
“You come from Connecticut, sir?”
"Are you from Connecticut, sir?"
“From Connecticut.”
"Connecticut."
“And more specially?”
"And specifically?"
“From Providence.”
"From Providence."
“Do you know Nantucket Island?”
“Have you heard of Nantucket Island?”
“I have visited it several times.”
“I've been there a few times.”
“You know, I think,” said the captain, looking straight into my eyes, “that Nantucket Island was the birthplace of Arthur Gordon Pym, the hero of your famous romance-writer Edgar Poe.”
“You know, I think,” said the captain, looking directly into my eyes, “that Nantucket Island was where Arthur Gordon Pym was born, the hero of your well-known romance writer Edgar Poe.”
“Yes. I remember that Poe’s romance starts from Nantucket.”
“Yes. I remember that Poe’s story starts from Nantucket.”
“Romance, you say? That was the word you used?”
“Romance, you say? That’s the word you used?”
“Undoubtedly, captain.”
"Definitely, captain."
“Yes, and that is what everybody says! But, pardon me, I cannot stay any longer. I regret that I cannot alter my mind with respect to your proposal. But, at any rate, you will only have a few days to wait. The season is about to open. Trading ships and whalers will put in at Christmas Harbour, and you will be able to make a choice, with the certainty of going to the port you want to reach. I am very sorry, sir, and I salute you.”
“Yes, and that's what everyone says! But, excuse me, I can't stay any longer. I'm sorry, but I can't change my mind about your proposal. However, you won't have to wait too long. The season is about to start. Trading ships and whalers will be coming to Christmas Harbour, and you'll have the opportunity to choose, knowing you'll get to the port you want. I'm very sorry, sir, and I wish you well.”
With these words Captain Len Guy walked quickly away, and the interview ended differently from what I had expected, that is to say in formal, although polite, fashion.
With these words, Captain Len Guy walked away quickly, and the interview ended differently than I had expected, in a formal, though polite, manner.
As there is no use in contending with the impossible, I gave up the hope of a passage on the Halbrane, but continued to feel angry with her intractable captain. And why should I not confess that my curiosity was aroused? I felt that there was something mysterious about this sullen mariner, and I should have liked to find out what it was.
As there's no point in fighting against the impossible, I gave up hope of getting a ride on the Halbrane, but I still felt angry with her stubborn captain. And why shouldn’t I admit that my curiosity was piqued? I sensed there was something mysterious about this moody sailor, and I wanted to uncover what it was.
That day, Atkins wanted to know whether Captain Len Guy had made himself less disagreeable. I had to acknowledge that I had been no more fortunate in my negotiations than my host himself, and the avowal surprised him not a little. He could not understand the captain’s obstinate refusal. And—a fact which touched him more nearly—the Green Cormorant had not been visited by either Len Guy or his crew since the arrival of the Halbrane. The men were evidently acting upon orders. So far as Hurliguerly was concerned, it was easy to understand that after his imprudent advance he did not care to keep up useless relations with me. I knew not whether he had attempted to shake the resolution of his chief; but I was certain of one thing; if he had made any such effort it had failed.
That day, Atkins wanted to know if Captain Len Guy had become any less unpleasant. I had to admit that I wasn’t having any more luck with my negotiations than my host was, and my honesty surprised him quite a bit. He couldn’t understand the captain’s stubborn refusal. And—a fact that affected him more—neither Len Guy nor his crew had visited the Green Cormorant since the arrival of the Halbrane. The men were clearly following orders. As for Hurliguerly, it was easy to see that after his reckless advance, he didn’t want to maintain pointless relations with me. I wasn’t sure if he had tried to change his chief’s mind, but I was certain of one thing: if he had made any effort, it had failed.
During the three following days, the 10th, 11th, and 12th of August, the work of repairing and re-victualling the schooner went on briskly; but all this was done with regularity, and without such noise and quarrelling as seamen at anchor usually indulge in. The Halbrane was evidently well commanded, her crew well kept in hand, discipline strictly maintained.
During the next three days, the 10th, 11th, and 12th of August, the work of repairing and restocking the schooner was done efficiently; but everything was carried out orderly, without the noise and arguments that sailors at anchor typically engage in. The Halbrane was clearly well-commanded, her crew well-managed, and discipline was strictly enforced.
The schooner was to sail on the 15th of August, and on the eve of that day I had no reason to think that Captain Len Guy had repented him of his categorical refusal. Indeed, I had made up my mind to the disappointment, and had no longer any angry feeling about it. When Captain Len Guy and myself met on the quay, we took no notice of each other; nevertheless, I fancied there was some hesitation in his manner; as though he would have liked to speak to me. He did not do so, however, and I was not disposed to seek a further explanation.
The schooner was set to sail on August 15th, and on the night before, I had no reason to believe that Captain Len Guy had changed his mind about his firm refusal. In fact, I had accepted the disappointment and no longer felt angry about it. When Captain Len Guy and I ran into each other at the dock, we didn't acknowledge one another; still, I thought there was a hint of hesitation in his demeanor, like he wanted to talk to me. He didn’t, though, and I wasn't inclined to push for more clarification.
At seven o’clock in the evening of the 14th of August, the island being already wrapped in darkness, I was walking on the port after I had dined, walking briskly too, for it was cold, although dry weather. The sky was studded with stars and the air was very keen. I could not stay out long, and was returning to mine inn, when a man crossed my path, paused, came back, and stopped in front of me. It was the captain of the Halbrane.
At seven o’clock in the evening on August 14th, the island was already covered in darkness. After dinner, I was walking quickly along the port because it was cold, even though the weather was dry. The sky was filled with stars, and the air was really crisp. I couldn’t stay out for long and was on my way back to my inn when a man crossed my path, paused, turned around, and stopped in front of me. It was the captain of the Halbrane.
“Mr. Jeorling,” he began, “the Halbrane sails to-morrow morning, with the ebb tide.”
“Mr. Jeorling,” he started, “the Halbrane sets sail tomorrow morning, with the ebb tide.”
“What is the good of telling me that,” I replied, “since you refuse—”
“What’s the point of telling me that,” I replied, “since you refuse—”
“Sir, I have thought over it, and if you have not changed your mind, come on board at seven o’clock.”
“Sir, I've thought about it, and if you haven't changed your mind, come on board at seven o’clock.”
“Really, captain,” I replied, “I did not expect this relenting on your part.”
“Honestly, captain,” I replied, “I didn’t expect this change of heart from you.”
“I repeat that I have thought over it, and I add that the Halbrane shall proceed direct to Tristan d’Acunha. That will suit you, I suppose?”
“I'll say it again: I've considered it, and I want to add that the Halbrane will head straight to Tristan d’Acunha. That works for you, right?”
“To perfection, captain. To-morrow morning, at seven o’clock, I shall be on board.”
“To perfection, captain. Tomorrow morning, at seven o’clock, I’ll be on board.”
“Your cabin is prepared.”
“Your cabin is ready.”
“The cost of the voyage—”
"The cost of the trip—"
“We can settle that another time,” answered the captain, “and to your satisfaction. Until to-morrow, then—”
“We can sort that out another time,” the captain replied, “and to your satisfaction. Until tomorrow, then—”
“Until to-morrow.”
“See you tomorrow.”
I stretched out my arm, to shake hands with him upon our bargain. Perhaps he did not perceive my movement in the darkness, at all events he made no response to it, but walked rapidly away and got into his boat.
I reached out my hand to shake on our deal. Maybe he didn't see my gesture in the dark; in any case, he didn't respond and quickly walked away to get into his boat.
I was greatly surprised, and so was Atkins, when I found him in the eating-room of the Green Cormorant and told him what had occurred. His comment upon it was characteristic.
I was really surprised, and so was Atkins, when I found him in the dining room of the Green Cormorant and told him what had happened. His response was typical of him.
“This queer captain,” he said, “is as full of whims as a spoilt child! It is to be hoped he will not change his mind again at the last moment.”
“This strange captain,” he said, “is as full of whims as a spoiled child! Let’s hope he doesn’t change his mind again at the last minute.”
The next morning at daybreak I bade adieu to the Green Cormorant, and went down to the port, with my kind-hearted host, who insisted on accompanying me to the ship, partly in order to make his mind easy respecting the sincerity of the captain’s repentance, and partly that he might take leave of him, and also of Hurliguerly. A boat was waiting at the quay, and we reached the ship in a few minutes.
The next morning at dawn, I said farewell to the Green Cormorant and headed down to the port with my kind-hearted host, who insisted on coming with me to the ship. He wanted to ease his mind about the captain’s genuine regret and also to say goodbye to him and Hurliguerly. A boat was waiting at the dock, and we arrived at the ship in just a few minutes.
The first person whom I met on the deck was Hurliguerly; he gave me a look of triumph, which said as plainly as speech: “Ha! you see now. Our hard-to-manage captain has given in at last. And to whom do you owe this, but to the good boatswain who did his best for you, and did not boast overmuch of his influence?”
The first person I ran into on the deck was Hurliguerly; he shot me a look of triumph that clearly said, “Ha! You see now. Our tough captain has finally given in. And who do you have to thank for this? The good boatswain who did his best for you and didn’t brag too much about his influence.”
Was this the truth? I had strong reasons for doubting it. After all, what did it matter?
Was this the truth? I had good reasons to doubt it. After all, what did it really matter?
Captain Len Guy came on deck immediately after my arrival; this was not surprising, except for the fact that he did not appear to remark my presence.
Captain Len Guy came on deck right after I arrived; this wasn't surprising, except for the fact that he didn't seem to notice I was there.
Atkins then approached the captain and said in a pleasant tone,—
Atkins then walked up to the captain and said in a friendly tone,—
“We shall meet next year!”
“See you next year!”
“If it please God, Atkins.”
"If it's God's will, Atkins."
They shook hands. Then the boatswain took a hearty leave of the innkeeper, and was rowed back to the quay.
They shook hands. Then the boatswain said a warm goodbye to the innkeeper and was rowed back to the dock.
Before dark the white summits of Table Mount and Havergal, which rise, the former to two, the other to three thousand feet above the level of the sea, had disappeared from our view.
Before dark, the white peaks of Table Mount and Havergal, which rise to two thousand and three thousand feet above sea level, had vanished from our sight.
(1) Thomas D’Arcy McGee. (J.V.)
Thomas D’Arcy McGee. (J.V.)
CHAPTER IV.
FROM THE KERGUELEN ISLES TO PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND.
Never did a voyage begin more prosperously, or a passenger start in better spirits. The interior of the Halbrane corresponded with its exterior. Nothing could exceed the perfect order, the Dutch cleanliness of the vessel. The captain’s cabin, and that of the lieutenant, one on the port, the other on the starboard side, were fitted up with a narrow berth, a cupboard anything but capacious, an arm-chair, a fixed table, a lamp hung from the ceiling, various nautical instruments, a barometer, a thermometer, a chronometer, and a sextant in its oaken box. One of the two other cabins was prepared to receive me. It was eight feet in length, five in breadth. I was accustomed to the exigencies of sea life, and could do with its narrow proportions, also with its furniture—a table, a cupboard, a cane-bottomed arm-chair, a washing-stand on an iron pedestal, and a berth to which a less accommodating passenger would doubtless have objected. The passage would be a short one, however, so I took possession of that cabin, which I was to occupy for only four, or at the worst five weeks, with entire content.
Never did a voyage start off more successfully, or a passenger feel more optimistic. The inside of the Halbrane matched its outside. Nothing surpassed the perfect order and spotless cleanliness of the ship. The captain's cabin and the lieutenant's cabin, one on the port side and the other on the starboard side, were furnished with a narrow bed, a small cupboard, an armchair, a fixed table, a lamp hanging from the ceiling, various nautical instruments, a barometer, a thermometer, a chronometer, and a sextant in its wooden box. One of the two other cabins was ready for me. It was eight feet long and five feet wide. I was used to the demands of life at sea and could manage with its small space and furnishings—a table, a cupboard, a cane-bottomed armchair, a washstand on an iron base, and a bunk that a less flexible passenger would have likely complained about. The journey would be brief, though, so I settled into that cabin, which I would only be using for four, or at most five weeks, with complete satisfaction.
The eight men who composed the crew were named respectively Martin Holt, sailing-master; Hardy, Rogers, Drap, Francis, Gratian, Burg, and Stern—sailors all between twenty-five and thirty-five years old—all Englishmen, well trained, and remarkably well disciplined by a hand of iron.
The eight men who made up the crew were named Martin Holt, the sailing master; Hardy, Rogers, Drap, Francis, Gratian, Burg, and Stern—sailors all aged between twenty-five and thirty-five—who were all Englishmen, well-trained, and remarkably well-disciplined by a strong hand.
Let me set it down here at the beginning, the exceptionally able man whom they all obeyed at a word, a gesture, was not the captain of the Halbrane; that man was the second officer, James West, who was then thirty-two years of age.
Let me state this clearly from the start: the highly capable man whom everyone followed without question, just with a word or a gesture, was not the captain of the Halbrane; that man was the second officer, James West, who was thirty-two years old at the time.
James West was born on the sea, and had passed his childhood on board a lighter belonging to his father, and on which the whole family lived. All his life he had breathed the salt air of the English Channel, the Atlantic, or the Pacific. He never went ashore except for the needs of his service, whether of the State or of trade. If he had to leave one ship for another he merely shifted his canvas bag to the latter, from which he stirred no more. When he was not sailing in reality he was sailing in imagination. After having been ship’s boy, novice, sailor, he became quartermaster, master, and finally lieutenant of the Halbrane, and he had already served for ten years as second in command under Captain Len Guy.
James West was born at sea and spent his childhood on a lighter owned by his father, where the whole family lived. Throughout his life, he breathed the salty air of the English Channel, the Atlantic, or the Pacific. He rarely went ashore except for his work, whether for the government or trade. If he had to switch from one ship to another, he simply moved his canvas bag to the new one and didn’t change anything else. When he wasn't sailing for real, he was sailing in his mind. After starting as a ship's boy, then a novice and sailor, he became quartermaster, master, and eventually lieutenant of the Halbrane, and he had already served as second in command under Captain Len Guy for ten years.
James West was not even ambitious of a higher rise; he did not want to make a fortune; he did not concern himself with the buying or selling of cargoes; but everything connected with that admirable instrument a sailing ship, James West understood to perfection.
James West wasn't even aiming for a higher position; he didn't want to get rich; he didn't care about buying or selling cargoes; but everything related to that impressive tool, a sailing ship, James West understood perfectly.
The personal appearance of the lieutenant was as follows: middle height, slightly built, all nerves and muscles, strong limbs as agile as those of a gymnast, the true sailor’s “look,” but of very unusual far-sightedness and surprising penetration, sunburnt face, hair thick and short, beardless cheeks and chin, regular features, the whole expression denoting energy, courage, and physical strength at their utmost tension.
The lieutenant's appearance was like this: he was of average height, slender, all nerves and muscles, with strong limbs as quick as a gymnast's, the classic "sailor's look," but with an uncommon level of insight and surprising perception. He had a sunburned face, short, thick hair, smooth cheeks and chin, and regular features, all showing an expression of energy, bravery, and physical strength at their peak.
James West spoke but rarely—only when he was questioned. He gave his orders in a clear voice, not repeating them, but so as to be heard at once, and he was understood. I call attention to this typical officer of the Merchant Marine, who was devoted body and soul to Captain Len Guy as to the schooner Halbrane. He seemed to be one of the essential organs of his ship, and if the Halbrane had a heart it was in James West’s breast that it beat.
James West spoke very little—only when he was asked something. He gave his orders in a clear voice, without repeating them, so he could be heard immediately, and everyone understood him. I want to highlight this typical officer of the Merchant Marine, who was completely devoted to Captain Len Guy as well as to the schooner Halbrane. He seemed to be one of the vital parts of his ship, and if the Halbrane had a heart, it was in James West’s chest that it beat.
There is but one more person to be mentioned; the ship’s cook—a negro from the African coast named Endicott, thirty years of age, who had held that post for eight years. The boatswain and he were great friends, and indulged in frequent talks.
There is just one more person to mention: the ship’s cook—a Black man from the African coast named Endicott, thirty years old, who had held the job for eight years. The boatswain and he were great friends and often had long talks.
Life on board was very regular, very simple, and its monotony was not without a certain charm. Sailing is repose in movement, a rocking in a dream, and I did not dislike my isolation. Of course I should have liked to find out why Captain Len Guy had changed his mind with respect to me; but how was this to be done? To question the lieutenant would have been loss of time. Besides, was he in possession of the secrets of his chief? It was no part of his business to be so, and I had observed that he did not occupy himself with anything outside of it. Not ten words were exchanged between him and me during the two meals which we took in common daily. I must acknowledge, however, that I frequently caught the captain’s eyes fixed upon me, as though he longed to question me, as though he had something to learn from me, whereas it was I, on the contrary, who had something to learn from him. But we were both silent.
Life on board was pretty routine, very straightforward, and its monotony had a certain charm. Sailing is like being at peace in motion, a gentle rocking in a dream, and I didn't mind my solitude. Of course, I wanted to understand why Captain Len Guy had changed his mind about me; but how could I find that out? Asking the lieutenant would just waste my time. Besides, did he even know the secrets of his boss? It wasn’t his job to know, and I noticed he didn't focus on anything beyond that. Not ten words passed between us during the two meals we shared each day. I have to admit, though, that I often caught the captain looking at me, as if he wanted to ask something, as if he had something to learn from me, when really it was me who had something to learn from him. But we both stayed silent.
Had I felt the need of talking to somebody very strongly, I might have resorted to the boatswain, who was always disposed to chatter; but what had he to say that could interest me? He never failed to bid me good morning and good evening in most prolix fashion, but beyond these courtesies I did not feel disposed to go.
Had I really wanted to talk to someone, I might have turned to the boatswain, who was always up for a chat; but what could he possibly say that would interest me? He always made sure to greet me with a long-winded "good morning" and "good evening," but apart from those niceties, I wasn't inclined to engage further.
The good weather lasted, and on the 18th of August, in the afternoon, the look-out discerned the mountains of the Crozet group. The next day we passed Possession Island, which is inhabited only in the fishing season. At this period the only dwellers there are flocks of penguins, and the birds which whalers call “white pigeons.”
The nice weather continued, and on August 18th, in the afternoon, the lookout spotted the Crozet group mountains. The next day, we passed Possession Island, which is only inhabited during fishing season. At this time, the only residents are flocks of penguins and the birds that whalers call “white pigeons.”
The approach to land is always interesting at sea. It occurred to me that Captain Len Guy might take this opportunity of speaking to his passenger; but he did not.
The view of land is always intriguing when you're at sea. It crossed my mind that Captain Len Guy might take this chance to talk to his passenger, but he didn’t.
We should see land, that is to say the peaks of Marion and Prince Edward Islands, before arriving at Tristan d’Acunha, but it was there the Halbrane was to take in a fresh supply of water. I concluded therefore that the monotony of our voyage would continue unbroken to the end. But, on the morning of the 20th of August, to my extreme surprise, Captain Len Guy came on deck, approached me, and said, speaking very low,—
We should spot land soon, specifically the peaks of Marion and Prince Edward Islands, before we get to Tristan d’Acunha, but that’s where the Halbrane was supposed to take on fresh water. So, I figured that the dullness of our journey would carry on without interruption until the end. However, on the morning of August 20th, to my utter surprise, Captain Len Guy came on deck, walked over to me, and said, speaking very quietly,—
“Sir, I have something to say to you.”
“Hey, I need to talk to you about something.”
“I am ready to hear you, captain.”
“I’m ready to listen to you, captain.”
“I have not spoken until to-day, for I am naturally taciturn.” Here he hesitated again, but after a pause, continued with an effort,—
“I haven’t said anything until today because I’m naturally quiet.” Here he hesitated again, but after a pause, continued with an effort,—
“Mr. Jeorling, have you tried to discover my reason for changing my mind on the subject of your passage?”
“Mr. Jeorling, have you tried to find out why I changed my mind about your passage?”
“I have tried, but I have not succeeded, captain. Perhaps, as I am not a compatriot of yours, you—”
“I've tried, but I haven't succeeded, captain. Maybe, since I'm not one of your fellow countrymen, you—”
“It is precisely because you are an American that I decided in the end to offer you a passage on the Halbrane.”
“It’s exactly because you’re American that I ultimately decided to offer you a ride on the Halbrane.”
“Because I am an American?”
“Is it because I'm American?”
“Also, because you come from Connecticut.”
"Also, since you're from Connecticut."
“I don’t understand.”
"I don't get it."
“You will understand if I add that I thought it possible, since you belong to Connecticut, since you have visited Nantucket Island, that you might have known the family of Arthur Gordon Pym.”
“You will understand if I add that I thought it was possible, since you’re from Connecticut, and since you’ve visited Nantucket Island, that you might know the family of Arthur Gordon Pym.”
“The hero of Edgar Poe’s romance?”
“The hero of Edgar Poe’s story?”
“The same. His narrative was founded upon the manuscript in which the details of that extraordinary and disastrous voyage across the Antarctic Sea was related.”
“The same. His story was based on the manuscript that described the details of that incredible and disastrous journey across the Antarctic Sea.”
I thought I must be dreaming when I heard Captain Len Guy’s words. Edgar Poe’s romance was nothing but a fiction, a work of imagination by the most brilliant of our American writers. And here was a sane man treating that fiction as a reality.
I thought I must be dreaming when I heard Captain Len Guy’s words. Edgar Poe’s story was just a fiction, a creation of the most brilliant of our American writers. And here was a rational man treating that fiction as if it were real.
I could not answer him. I was asking myself what manner of man was this one with whom I had to deal.
I couldn't respond to him. I was wondering what kind of man this was that I had to handle.
“You have heard my question?” persisted the captain.
"You heard my question?" the captain insisted.
“Yes, yes, captain, certainly, but I am not sure that I quite understand.”
“Yes, yes, captain, of course, but I'm not sure I fully understand.”
“I will put it to you more plainly. I ask you whether in Connecticut you personally knew the Pym family who lived in Nantucket Island? Arthur Pym’s father was one of the principal merchants there, he was a Navy contractor. It was his son who embarked in the adventures which he related with his own lips to Edgar Poe—”
“I'll put it more clearly. Did you personally know the Pym family from Nantucket Island while you were in Connecticut? Arthur Pym’s father was one of the main merchants there and a Navy contractor. It was his son who went on the adventures that he recounted directly to Edgar Poe—”
“Captain! Why, that story is due to the powerful imagination of our great poet. It is a pure invention.”
“Captain! That story comes from the vivid imagination of our great poet. It’s completely made up.”
“So, then, you don’t believe it, Mr. Jeorling?” said the captain, shrugging his shoulders three times.
“So, you don’t believe it, Mr. Jeorling?” the captain said, shrugging his shoulders three times.
“Neither I nor any other person believes it, Captain Guy, and you are the first I have heard maintain that it was anything but a mere romance.”
“Neither I nor anyone else believes that, Captain Guy, and you’re the first person I’ve heard say it was anything more than just a simple romance.”
“Listen to me, then, Mr. Jeorling, for although this ‘romance’—as you call it—appeared only last year, it is none the less a reality. Although eleven years have elapsed since the facts occurred, they are none the less true, and we still await the ‘word’ of an enigma which will perhaps never be solved.”
“Listen to me, Mr. Jeorling, because even though this ‘romance’—as you refer to it—was only published last year, it’s still a reality. Even though eleven years have passed since the events took place, they are still true, and we’re still waiting for the ‘word’ of a mystery that may never be solved.”
Yes, he was mad; but by good fortune West was there to take his place as commander of the schooner. I had only to listen to him, and as I had read Poe’s romance over and over again, I was curious to hear what the captain had to say about it.
Yes, he was crazy; but luckily West was there to take over as captain of the schooner. I just had to listen to him, and since I had read Poe’s story again and again, I was eager to hear what the captain had to say about it.
“And now,” he resumed in a sharper tone and with a shake in his voice which denoted a certain amount of nervous irritation, “it is possible that you did not know the Pym family, that you have never met them either at Providence or at Nantucket—”
“And now,” he continued in a sharper tone, his voice shaking with visible nervous irritation, “it’s possible that you didn’t know the Pym family, that you’ve never met them in Providence or Nantucket—”
“Or elsewhere.”
"Or another place."
“Just so! But don’t commit yourself by asserting that the Pym family never existed, that Arthur Gordon is only a fictitious personage, and his voyage an imaginary one! Do you think any man, even your Edgar Poe, could have been capable of inventing, of creating—?”
“Exactly! But don’t lock yourself in by claiming that the Pym family never existed, that Arthur Gordon is just a made-up character, and his journey is all in the imagination! Do you really think any man, even your Edgar Poe, could have come up with, could have created—?”
The increasing vehemence of Captain Len Guy warned me of the necessity of treating his monomania with respect, and accepting all he said without discussion.
The growing intensity of Captain Len Guy made it clear to me that I needed to treat his obsession with seriousness and accept everything he said without argument.
“Now,” he proceeded, “please to keep the facts which I am about to state clearly in your mind; there is no disputing about facts. You may deduce any results from them you like. I hope you will not make me regret that I consented to give you a passage on the Halbrane.”
“Now,” he continued, “please remember the facts I’m about to share; there’s no arguing about facts. You can draw any conclusions you want from them. I hope I won’t regret agreeing to give you a passage on the Halbrane.”
This was an effectual warning, so I made a sign of acquiescence. The matter promised to be curious. He went on,—
This was a clear warning, so I nodded in agreement. The situation seemed intriguing. He continued,—
“When Edgar Poe’s narrative appeared in 1838, I was at New York. I immediately started for Baltimore, where the writer’s family lived; the grandfather had served as quarter-master-general during the War of Independence. You admit, I suppose, the existence of the Poe family, although you deny that of the Pym family?”
“When Edgar Poe’s story came out in 1838, I was in New York. I immediately headed to Baltimore, where the writer’s family lived; the grandfather had been the quartermaster general during the War of Independence. You accept, I assume, the existence of the Poe family, even though you deny that of the Pym family?”
I said nothing, and the captain continued, with a dark glance at me,—
I didn’t say anything, and the captain went on, giving me a dark look,—
“I inquired into certain matters relating to Edgar Poe. His abode was pointed out to me and I called at the house. A first disappointment! He had left America, and I could not see him. Unfortunately, being unable to see Edgar Poe, I was unable to refer to Arthur Gordon Pym in the case. That bold pioneer of the Antarctic regions was dead! As the American poet had stated, at the close of the narrative of his adventures, Gordon’s death had already been made known to the public by the daily press.”
"I asked about some things related to Edgar Poe. I was shown his home, and I went to the house. It was a big letdown! He had left America, and I couldn't meet him. Unfortunately, since I couldn't see Edgar Poe, I couldn't mention Arthur Gordon Pym in the discussion. That brave pioneer of the Antarctic regions was dead! As the American poet mentioned at the end of his adventures, Gordon's death had already been reported in the daily news."
What Captain Len Guy said was true; but, in common with all the readers of the romance, I had taken this declaration for an artifice of the novelist. My notion was that, as he either could not or dared not wind up so extraordinary a work of imagination, Poe had given it to be understood that he had not received the last three chapters from Arthur Pym, whose life had ended under sudden and deplorable circumstances which Poe did not make known.
What Captain Len Guy said was true; however, like all the readers of the story, I thought this statement was just a trick by the author. I believed that, because he either couldn't or didn't want to finish such an amazing piece of fiction, Poe suggested that he hadn’t received the last three chapters from Arthur Pym, whose life had ended in sudden and tragic circumstances that Poe didn't reveal.
“Then,” continued the captain, “Edgar Poe being absent, Arthur Pym being dead, I had only one thing to do; to find the man who had been the fellow-traveller of Arthur Pym, that Dirk Peters who had followed him to the very verge of the high latitudes, and whence they had both returned—how? This is not known. Did they come back in company? The narrative does not say, and there are obscure points in that part of it, as in many other places. However, Edgar Poe stated explicitly that Dirk Peters would be able to furnish information relating to the non-communicated chapters, and that he lived at Illinois. I set out at once for Illinois; I arrived at Springfield; I inquired for this man, a half-breed Indian. He lived in the hamlet of Vandalia; I went there, and met with a second disappointment. He was not there, or rather, Mr. Jeorling, he was no longer there. Some years before this Dirk Peters had left Illinois, and even the United States, to go—nobody knows where. But I have talked, at Vandalia with people who had known him, with whom he lived, to whom he related his adventures, but did not explain the final issue. Of that he alone holds the secret.”
“Then,” continued the captain, “with Edgar Poe missing and Arthur Pym dead, I had only one thing to do: find the man who had traveled with Arthur Pym, that Dirk Peters who followed him to the very edge of the high latitudes, and from which they both returned—how? This is unknown. Did they come back together? The narrative doesn’t say, and there are vague points in that part of it, as in many other places. However, Edgar Poe stated clearly that Dirk Peters could provide information about the chapters that were not communicated and that he lived in Illinois. I set out immediately for Illinois; I arrived in Springfield; I asked about this man, a half-breed Indian. He lived in the small town of Vandalia; I went there and encountered another disappointment. He was not there, or rather, Mr. Jeorling, he was no longer there. Several years before this, Dirk Peters had left Illinois, and even the United States, to go—nobody knows where. But I spoke in Vandalia with people who had known him, with whom he lived, and to whom he shared his adventures, but he never explained the final outcome. That secret rests solely with him.”
What! This Dirk Peters had really existed? He still lived? I was on the point of letting myself be carried away by the statements of the captain of the Halbrane! Yes, another moment, and, in my turn, I should have made a fool of myself. This poor mad fellow imagined that he had gone to Illinois and seen people at Vandalia who had known Dirk Peters, and that the latter had disappeared. No wonder, since he had never existed, save in the brain of the novelist!
What! This Dirk Peters actually existed? He was still alive? I was about to get swept up in what the captain of the Halbrane! was saying! Just a moment longer, and I would have made a fool of myself too. This poor crazy guy thought he had gone to Illinois and met people in Vandalia who knew Dirk Peters, and that Peters had vanished. No surprise, since he had only ever existed in the mind of the novelist!
Nevertheless I did not want to vex Len Guy, and perhaps drive him still more mad. Accordingly I appeared entirely convinced that he was speaking words of sober seriousness, even when he added,—
Nevertheless, I didn't want to annoy Len Guy and possibly make him even more upset. So, I acted as if I was totally convinced that he was speaking with complete seriousness, even when he added,—
“You are aware that in the narrative mention is made by the captain of the schooner on which Arthur Pym had embarked, of a bottle containing a sealed letter, which was deposited at the foot of one of the Kerguelen peaks?”
“You know that in the story, the captain of the schooner that Arthur Pym boarded talks about a bottle with a sealed letter that was placed at the base of one of the Kerguelen peaks?”
“Yes, I recall the incident.”
“Yeah, I remember the incident.”
“Well, then, in one of my latest voyages I sought for the place where that bottle ought to be. I found it and the letter also. That letter stated that the captain and Arthur Pym intended to make every effort to reach the uttermost limits of the Antarctic Sea!”
“Well, in one of my recent voyages, I looked for the spot where that bottle should be. I found it along with the letter. The letter said that the captain and Arthur Pym planned to do everything possible to reach the farthest points of the Antarctic Sea!”
“You found that bottle?”
“Did you find that bottle?”
“Yes!”
“Absolutely!”
“And the letter?”
"And the message?"
“Yes!”
"Absolutely!"
I looked at Captain Len Guy. Like certain monomaniacs he had come to believe in his own inventions. I was on the point of saying to him, “Show me that letter,” but I thought better of it. Was he not capable of having written the letter himself? And then I answered,—
I looked at Captain Len Guy. Like some obsessed individuals, he had come to believe in his own creations. I was about to tell him, “Show me that letter,” but I changed my mind. Was he not capable of having written the letter himself? And then I replied,—
“It is much to be regretted, captain, that you were unable to come across Dirk Peters at Vandalia! He would at least have informed you under what conditions he and Arthur Pym returned from so far. Recollect, now, in the last chapter but one they are both there. Their boat is in front of the thick curtain of white mist; it dashes into the gulf of the cataract just at the moment when a veiled human form rises. Then there is nothing more; nothing but two blank lines—”
“It’s really too bad, captain, that you didn’t run into Dirk Peters in Vandalia! He could have at least told you the circumstances under which he and Arthur Pym came back from such a distance. Remember, in the second to last chapter, they’re both there. Their boat is in front of the dense curtain of white mist; it rushes into the abyss of the waterfall just as a hidden human figure appears. Then there’s nothing more; just two blank lines—”
“Decidedly, sir, it is much to be regretted that I could not lay my hand on Dirk Peters! It would have been interesting to learn what was the outcome of these adventures. But, to my mind, it would have been still more interesting to have ascertained the fate of the others.”
“Honestly, sir, it is really unfortunate that I couldn't find Dirk Peters! It would have been fascinating to know the outcome of these adventures. But, in my opinion, it would have been even more intriguing to find out what happened to the others.”
“The others?” I exclaimed almost involuntarily. “Of whom do you speak?”
“The others?” I said almost without thinking. “Who are you talking about?”
“Of the captain and crew of the English schooner which picked up Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters after the frightful shipwreck of the Grampus, and brought them across the Polar Sea to Tsalal Island—”
“Of the captain and crew of the English schooner that rescued Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters after the terrible shipwreck of the Grampus, and brought them across the Polar Sea to Tsalal Island—”
“Captain,” said I, just as though I entertained no doubt of the authenticity of Edgar Poe’s romance, “is it not the case that all these men perished, some in the attack on the schooner, the others by the infernal device of the natives of Tsalal?”
“Captain,” I said as if I had no doubt about the truth of Edgar Poe’s story, “is it not true that all these men died, some in the attack on the schooner, and the others because of the cruel traps set by the natives of Tsalal?”
“Who can tell?” replied the captain in a voice hoarse from emotion. “Who can say but that some of the unfortunate creatures survived, and contrived to escape from the natives?”
“Who can say?” replied the captain in a voice rough from emotion. “Who can tell if some of those unfortunate souls survived and managed to escape from the locals?”
“In any case,” I replied, “it would be difficult to admit that those who had survived could still be living.”
“In any case,” I replied, “it would be hard to accept that those who survived could still be alive.”
“And why?”
"Why is that?"
“Because the facts we are discussing are eleven years old.”
“Because the information we’re talking about is eleven years old.”
“Sir,” replied the captain, “since Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters were able to advance beyond Tsalal Island farther than the eighty-third parallel, since they found means of living in the midst of those Antarctic lands, why should not their companions, if they were not all killed by the natives, if they were so fortunate as to reach the neighbouring islands sighted during the voyage—why should not those unfortunate countrymen of mine have contrived to live there? Why should they not still be there, awaiting their deliverance?”
“Sir,” replied the captain, “since Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters managed to go beyond Tsalal Island past the eighty-third parallel, and since they figured out how to survive in those Antarctic lands, why couldn’t their companions, if they weren’t all killed by the natives, and if they were lucky enough to reach the nearby islands spotted during the voyage—why couldn’t those unfortunate countrymen of mine have found a way to live there? Why couldn’t they still be there, waiting to be rescued?”
“Your pity leads you astray, captain,” I replied. “It would be impossible.”
“Your pity is misleading you, captain,” I said. “That would be impossible.”
“Impossible, sir! And if a fact, on indisputable evidence, appealed to the whole civilized world; if a material proof of the existence of these unhappy men, imprisoned at the ends of the earth, were furnished, who would venture to meet those who would fain go to their aid with the cry of ‘Impossible!’”
“Impossible, sir! And if a fact, backed by undeniable evidence, appealed to the entire civilized world; if there was tangible proof of the existence of these unfortunate men, locked away at the ends of the earth, who would be brave enough to face those who would eagerly rush to their aid with the shout of ‘Impossible!’”
Was it a sentiment of humanity, exaggerated to the point of madness, that had roused the interest of this strange man in those shipwrecked folk who never had suffered shipwreck, for the good reason that they never had existed?
Was it a feeling of humanity, taken to the point of madness, that sparked the interest of this strange man in those shipwrecked people who had never actually experienced a shipwreck, because they never existed in the first place?
Captain Len Guy approached me anew, laid his hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear,—
Captain Len Guy approached me again, put his hand on my shoulder, and whispered in my ear,—
“No, sir, no! the last word has not been said concerning the crew of the Jane.”
“No, sir, no! We haven't heard the last about the crew of the Jane.”
Then he promptly withdrew.
Then he quickly backed out.
The Jane was, in Edgar Poe’s romance, the name of the ship which had rescued Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters from the wreck of the Grampus, and Captain Len Guy had now uttered it for the first time. It occurred to me then that Guy was the name of the captain of the Jane, an English ship; but what of that? The captain of the Jane never lived but in the imagination of the novelist, he and the skipper of the Halbrane have nothing in common except a name which is frequently to be found in England. But, on thinking of the similarity, it struck me that the poor captain’s brain had been turned by this very thing. He had conceived the notion that he was of kin to the unfortunate captain of the Jane! And this had brought him to his present state, this was the source of his passionate pity for the fate of the imaginary shipwrecked mariners!
The Jane was, in Edgar Poe’s story, the name of the ship that rescued Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters from the wreck of the Grampus, and Captain Len Guy just said it for the first time. It struck me then that Guy was the name of the captain of the Jane, an English ship; but so what? The captain of the Jane only existed in the novelist's imagination, and he and the captain of the Halbrane had nothing in common apart from a name that pops up often in England. However, as I thought about the similarity, it dawned on me that the poor captain's mind had been affected by this very idea. He must have believed he was related to the unfortunate captain of the Jane! And this was what led him to his current state, this was the reason for his deep sympathy for the fate of those fictional shipwrecked sailors!
It would have been interesting to discover whether James West was aware of the state of the case, whether his chief had ever talked to him of the follies he had revealed to me. But this was a delicate question, since it involved the mental condition of Captain Len Guy; and besides, any kind of conversation with the lieutenant was difficult. On the whole I thought it safer to restrain my curiosity. In a few days the schooner would reach Tristan d’Acunha, and I should part with her and her captain for good and all. Never, however, could I lose the recollection that I had actually met and sailed with a man who took the fictions of Edgar Poe’s romance for sober fact. Never could I have looked for such an experience!
It would have been interesting to find out if James West knew about the situation, whether his boss had ever discussed the mistakes he had shared with me. But that was a sensitive topic since it touched on Captain Len Guy's mental state; plus, any kind of conversation with the lieutenant was tricky. Overall, I thought it was safer to keep my curiosity in check. In a few days, the schooner would arrive at Tristan d’Acunha, and I would say goodbye to her and her captain for good. Yet, I could never forget that I actually met and sailed with a man who believed the stories in Edgar Poe’s romance were real. I could never have anticipated such an experience!
On the 22nd of August the outline of Prince Edward’s Island was sighted, south latitude 46° 55ʹ, and 37° 46ʹ east longitude. We were in sight of the island for twelve hours, and then it was lost in the evening mists.
On August 22, we spotted the outline of Prince Edward's Island at a latitude of 46° 55ʹ south and a longitude of 37° 46ʹ east. We could see the island for twelve hours, but then it disappeared into the evening fog.
On the following day the Halbrane headed in the direction of the north-west, towards the most northern parallel of the southern hemisphere which she had to attain in the course of that voyage.
On the next day, the Halbrane set course to the northwest, aiming for the northernmost point of the southern hemisphere that she needed to reach during the voyage.
CHAPTER V.
EDGAR POE’S ROMANCE.
In this chapter I have to give a brief summary of Edgar Poe’s romance, which was published at Richmond under the title of
In this chapter, I need to provide a brief summary of Edgar Poe’s romance, which was published in Richmond under the title of
THE ADVENTURES OF ARTHUR GORDON PYM.
THE ADVENTURES OF ARTHUR GORDON PYM.
We shall see whether there was any room for doubt that the adventures of this hero of romance were imaginary. But indeed, among the multitude of Poe’s readers, was there ever one, with the sole exception of Len Guy, who believed them to be real? The story is told by the principal personage. Arthur Pym states in the preface that on his return from his voyage to the Antarctic seas he met, among the Virginian gentlemen who took an interest in geographical discoveries, Edgar Poe, who was then editor of the Southern Literary Messenger at Richmond, and that he authorized the latter to publish the first part of his adventures in that journal “under the cloak of fiction.” That portion having been favourably received, a volume containing the complete narrative was issued with the signature of Edgar Poe.
We’ll see if there’s any doubt that the adventures of this romantic hero were made up. But honestly, among all of Poe’s readers, was there ever anyone, except for Len Guy, who thought they were real? The story is told by the main character. Arthur Pym mentions in the preface that after he returned from his voyage to the Antarctic, he met Edgar Poe, who was then the editor of the Southern Literary Messenger in Richmond, among some Virginian gentlemen interested in geography. He allowed Poe to publish the first part of his adventures in that journal “under the guise of fiction.” After that part was well received, a book containing the full story was published with Edgar Poe’s name.
Arthur Gordon Pym was born at Nantucket, where he attended the Bedford School until he was sixteen years old. Having left that school for Mr. Ronald’s, he formed a friendship with one Augustus Barnard, the son of a ship’s captain. This youth, who was eighteen, had already accompanied his father on a whaling expedition in the southern seas, and his yarns concerning that maritime adventure fired the imagination of Arthur Pym. Thus it was that the association of these youths gave rise to Pym’s irresistible vocation to adventurous voyaging, and to the instinct that especially attracted him towards the high zones of the Antarctic region. The first exploit of Augustus Barnard and Arthur Pym was an excursion on board a little sloop, the Ariel, a two-decked boat which belonged to the Pyms. One evening the two youths, both being very tipsy, embarked secretly, in cold October weather, and boldly set sail in a strong breeze from the south-west. The Ariel, aided by the ebb tide, had already lost sight of land when a violent storm arose. The imprudent young fellows were still intoxicated. No one was at the helm, not a reef was in the sail. The masts were carried away by the furious gusts, and the wreck was driven before the wind. Then came a great ship which passed over the Ariel as the Ariel would have passed over a floating feather.
Arthur Gordon Pym was born in Nantucket, where he attended Bedford School until he was sixteen. After leaving that school for Mr. Ronald’s, he became friends with Augustus Barnard, the son of a ship captain. Augustus, who was eighteen, had already joined his father on a whaling trip in the southern seas, and his stories about that adventure sparked Arthur Pym's imagination. This friendship led to Pym's strong desire for adventurous voyages and his instinctive pull towards the high zones of the Antarctic region. The first adventure of Augustus Barnard and Arthur Pym was a trip on a small sloop, the Ariel, a two-deck boat owned by the Pyms. One evening, both of them, quite tipsy, secretly set out in chilly October weather, sailing boldly into a strong southwest breeze. The Ariel, helped by the outgoing tide, had already lost sight of land when a violent storm hit. The reckless young men were still drunk. No one was steering the boat, and the sails were unfurled without any reefing. The masts were torn down by the fierce winds, and the wrecked vessel was tossed around in the storm. Then a large ship came along and passed over the Ariel as if it were just a floating feather.
Arthur Pym gives the fullest details of the rescue of his companion and himself after this collision, under conditions of extreme difficulty. At length, thanks to the second officer of the Penguin, from New London, which arrived on the scene of the catastrophe, the comrades were picked up, with life all but extinct, and taken back to Nantucket.
Arthur Pym provides all the details of how he and his companion were rescued after the crash, even in very tough circumstances. Finally, thanks to the second officer of the Penguin, from New London, who arrived at the disaster site, they were recovered, nearly lifeless, and taken back to Nantucket.
This adventure, to which I cannot deny an appearance of veracity, was an ingenious preparation for the chapters that were to follow, and indeed, up to the day on which Pym penetrates into the polar circle, the narrative might conceivably be regarded as authentic. But, beyond the polar circle, above the austral icebergs, it is quite another thing, and, if the author’s work be not one of pure imagination, I am—well, of any other nationality than my own. Let us get on.
This adventure, which I can't deny has a ring of truth to it, was a clever setup for the chapters that come next. In fact, up until the day Pym enters the polar circle, the story could easily be seen as real. But beyond the polar circle, past the southern icebergs, that's a whole other story. If the author's work isn't just pure fiction, then I’m—well, not of any nationality other than my own. Let’s move on.
Their first adventure had not cooled the two youths, and eight months after the affair of the Ariel—June, 1827—the brig Grampus was fitted out by the house of Lloyd and Vredenburg for whaling in the southern seas. This brig was an old, ill-repaired craft, and Mr. Barnard, the father of Augustus, was its skipper. His son, who was to accompany him on the voyage, strongly urged Arthur to go with him, and the latter would have asked nothing better, but he knew that his family, and especially his mother, would never consent to let him go.
Their first adventure had not dampened the spirits of the two young men, and eight months after the incident with the Ariel—June 1827—the brig Grampus was prepared by the firm of Lloyd and Vredenburg for whaling in the southern seas. This brig was an old, poorly maintained ship, and Mr. Barnard, Augustus's father, was its captain. Augustus, who was set to join his father on the voyage, strongly encouraged Arthur to come along, and Arthur would have loved to go, but he knew that his family, especially his mother, would never agree to let him.
This obstacle, however, could not stop a youth not much given to submit to the wishes of his parents. His head was full of the entreaties and persuasion of his companion, and he determined to embark secretly on the Grampus, for Mr. Barnard would not have authorized him to defy the prohibition of his family. He announced that he had been invited to pass a few days with a friend at New Bedford, took leave of his parents and left his home. Forty-eight hours before the brig was to sail, he slipped on board unperceived, and got into a hiding-place which had been prepared for him unknown alike to Mr. Barnard and the crew.
This obstacle, however, couldn't stop a young man who was not one to easily follow his parents' wishes. His mind was filled with his friend's pleas and encouragement, and he decided to secretly board the Grampus, since Mr. Barnard would not have allowed him to go against his family's wishes. He told his parents he had been invited to spend a few days with a friend in New Bedford, said his goodbyes, and left home. Forty-eight hours before the brig was set to sail, he sneaked on board unnoticed and hid in a place that had been prepared for him without Mr. Barnard or the crew knowing.
The cabin occupied by Augustus communicated by a trap-door with the hold of the Grampus, which was crowded with barrels, bales, and the innumerable components of a cargo. Through the trap-door Arthur Pym reached his hiding-place, which was a huge wooden chest with a sliding side to it. This chest contained a mattress, blankets, a jar of water, ship’s biscuit, smoked sausage, a roast quarter of mutton, a few bottles of cordials and liqueurs, and also writing-materials. Arthur Pym, supplied with a lantern, candles, and tinder, remained three days and nights in his retreat. Augustus Barnard had not been able to visit him until just before the Grampus set sail.
The cabin occupied by Augustus was linked to the hold of the Grampus by a trap-door, which was packed with barrels, bales, and countless cargo items. Through the trap-door, Arthur Pym reached his hiding spot, which was a large wooden chest with a sliding side. This chest held a mattress, blankets, a jar of water, ship's biscuits, smoked sausage, a roast quarter of mutton, a few bottles of cordials and liqueurs, and writing materials. Arthur Pym, equipped with a lantern, candles, and tinder, stayed in his hideout for three days and nights. Augustus Barnard hadn’t been able to visit him until just before the Grampus set sail.
An hour later, Arthur Pym began to feel the rolling and pitching of the brig. He was very uncomfortable in the chest, so he got out of it, and in the dark, while holding on by a rope which was stretched across the hold to the trap of his friend’s cabin, he was violently sea-sick in the midst of the chaos. Then he crept back into his chest, ate, and fell asleep.
An hour later, Arthur Pym started to feel the ship rolling and pitching. He was really uncomfortable in the chest, so he got out of it, and in the dark, while holding onto a rope stretched across the hold to his friend's cabin, he got really seasick amidst the chaos. Then he crawled back into his chest, ate, and fell asleep.
Several days elapsed without the reappearance of Augustus Barnard. Either he had not been able to get down into the hold again, or he had not ventured to do so, fearing to betray the presence of Arthur Pym, and thinking the moment for confessing everything to his father had not yet come.
Several days went by without Augustus Barnard showing up again. Either he hadn’t been able to get down into the hold, or he hadn’t dared to, worried about revealing Arthur Pym's presence and believing the time to confess everything to his father hadn’t arrived yet.
Arthur Pym, meanwhile, was beginning to suffer from the hot and vitiated atmosphere of the hold. Terrible nightmares troubled his sleep. He was conscious of raving, and in vain sought some place amid the mass of cargo where he might breathe a little more easily. In one of these fits of delirium he imagined that he was gripped in the claws of an African lion,(1) and in a paroxysm of terror he was about to betray himself by screaming, when he lost consciousness.
Arthur Pym, meanwhile, was starting to struggle with the hot, stale air in the hold. Horrible nightmares disturbed his sleep. He realized he was ranting, and he desperately looked for a spot among the piles of cargo where he could breathe a bit easier. During one of these delirious episodes, he imagined he was caught in the claws of an African lion,(1) and in a panic, he was about to scream when he lost consciousness.
The fact is that he was not dreaming at all. It was not a lion that Arthur Pym felt crouching upon his chest, it was his own dog, Tiger, a young Newfoundland. The animal had been smuggled on board by Augustus Barnard unperceived by anybody—(this, at least, is an unlikely occurrence). At the moment of Arthur’s coming out of his swoon the faithful Tiger was licking his face and hands with lavish affection.
The truth is, he wasn't dreaming at all. It wasn't a lion that Arthur Pym felt sitting on his chest; it was his own dog, Tiger, a young Newfoundland. The dog had been secretly brought on board by Augustus Barnard without anyone noticing—(this, at least, seems pretty unlikely). As Arthur was coming out of his faint, the loyal Tiger was licking his face and hands with overwhelming love.
Now the prisoner had a companion. Unfortunately, the said companion had drunk the contents of the water jar while Arthur was unconscious, and when Arthur Pym felt thirsty, he discovered that there was “not a drop to drink!” His lantern had gone out during his prolonged faint; he could not find the candles and the tinder-box, and he then resolved to rejoin Augustus Barnard at all hazards. He came out of the chest, and although faint from inanition and trembling with weakness, he felt his way in the direction of the trap-door by means of the rope. But, while he was approaching, one of the bales of cargo, shifted by the rolling of the ship, fell down and blocked up the passage. With immense but quite useless exertion he contrived to get over this obstacle, but when he reached the trap-door under Augustus Barnard’s cabin he failed to raise it, and on slipping the blade of his knife through one of the joints he found that a heavy mass of iron was placed upon the trap, as though it were intended to condemn him beyond hope. He had to renounce his attempt and drag himself back towards the chest, on which he fell, exhausted, while Tiger covered him with caresses.
Now the prisoner had a companion. Unfortunately, this companion had drank all the water from the jar while Arthur was unconscious, and when Arthur Pym felt thirsty, he found that there was “not a drop to drink!” His lantern had gone out during his long faint; he couldn't find the candles or the tinderbox, and he decided to rejoin Augustus Barnard no matter what. He climbed out of the chest, and although he was weak from starvation and trembling, he felt his way toward the trapdoor using the rope. But as he got closer, one of the bales of cargo, shifted by the rolling of the ship, fell and blocked the passage. With great but pointless effort, he managed to get over this obstacle, but when he reached the trapdoor under Augustus Barnard’s cabin, he couldn't lift it. When he slipped the blade of his knife through one of the joints, he found a heavy mass of iron placed on the trap, as if it were meant to seal his fate. He had to give up his attempt and drag himself back toward the chest, where he collapsed, exhausted, while Tiger showered him with affection.
The master and the dog were desperately thirsty, and when Arthur stretched out his hand, he found Tiger lying on his back, with his paws up and his hair on end. He then felt Tiger all over, and his hand encountered a string passed round the dog’s body. A strip of paper was fastened to the string under his left shoulder.
The master and the dog were really thirsty, and when Arthur reached out his hand, he found Tiger lying on his back, with his paws in the air and his fur standing on end. He then felt all over Tiger and his hand found a string wrapped around the dog's body. A piece of paper was attached to the string under his left shoulder.
Arthur Pym had reached the last stage of weakness. Intelligence was almost extinct. However, after several fruitless attempts to procure a light, he succeeded in rubbing the paper with a little phosphorus—(the details given in Edgar Poe’s narrative are curiously minute at this point)—and then by the glimmer that lasted less than a second he discerned just seven words at the end of a sentence. Terrifying words these were: blood—remain hidden—life depends on it.
Arthur Pym had reached the final stage of weakness. His mental clarity was nearly gone. However, after several unsuccessful tries to find a light, he managed to rub the paper with a bit of phosphorus—(the details provided in Edgar Poe’s story are surprisingly precise here)—and then, from the faint glow that lasted less than a second, he saw just seven words at the end of a sentence. These were terrifying words: blood—remain hidden—life depends on it.
What did these words mean? Let us consider the situation of Arthur Pym, at the bottom of the ship’s hold, between the boards of a chest, without light, without water, with only ardent liquor to quench his thirst! And this warning to remain hidden, preceded by the word “blood”—that supreme word, king of words, so full of mystery, of suffering, of terror! Had there been strife on board the Grampus? Had the brig been attacked by pirates? Had the crew mutinied? How long had this state of things lasted?
What did these words mean? Let's consider Arthur Pym's situation, stuck at the bottom of the ship's hold, trapped between the boards of a chest, in complete darkness, without water, with only strong liquor to quench his thirst! And this warning to stay hidden, starting with the word "blood"—that ultimate word, the king of words, filled with mystery, suffering, and terror! Had there been conflict on the Grampus? Had the ship been attacked by pirates? Had the crew revolted? How long had this situation been going on?
It might be thought that the marvellous poet had exhausted the resources of his imagination in the terror of such a situation; but it was not so. There is more to come!
It might seem like the amazing poet had used up all his creative ideas in the fear of such a situation; but that wasn’t the case. There’s more to come!
Arthur Pym lay stretched upon his mattress, incapable of thought, in a sort of lethargy; suddenly he became aware of a singular sound, a kind of continuous whistling breathing. It was Tiger, panting, Tiger with eyes that glared in the midst of the darkness, Tiger with gnashing teeth—Tiger gone mad. Another moment and the dog had sprung upon Arthur Pym, who, wound up to the highest pitch of horror, recovered sufficient strength to ward off his fangs, and wrapping around him a blanket which Tiger had torn with his white teeth, he slipped out of the chest, and shut the sliding side upon the snapping and struggling brute.
Arthur Pym was lying flat on his mattress, unable to think, in a sort of daze; suddenly, he noticed a strange sound, like continuous whistling breath. It was Tiger, panting, Tiger with eyes that glowed in the darkness, Tiger with bared teeth—Tiger gone wild. In an instant, the dog leaped at Arthur Pym, who, overwhelmed with fear, found enough strength to fend off his bites. Wrapping himself in a blanket that Tiger had shredded with his sharp teeth, he slipped out of the chest and shut the sliding door on the snapping and writhing beast.
Arthur Pym contrived to slip through the stowage of the hold, but his head swam, and, falling against a bale, he let his knife drop from his hand.
Arthur Pym managed to sneak through the storage in the hold, but his head was spinning, and as he stumbled against a bale, he dropped his knife.
Just as he felt himself breathing his last sigh he heard his name pronounced, and a bottle of water was held to his lips. He swallowed the whole of its contents, and experienced the most exquisite of pleasures.
Just as he felt himself taking his last breath, he heard his name being called, and a bottle of water was brought to his lips. He drank it all and felt an incredible sense of pleasure.
A few minutes later, Augustus Barnard, seated with his comrade in a corner of the hold, told him all that had occurred on board the brig.
A few minutes later, Augustus Barnard, sitting with his friend in a corner of the hold, told him everything that had happened on the ship.
Up to this point, I repeat, the story is admissible, but we have not yet come to the events which “surpass all probability by their marvellousness.”
Up to this point, I repeat, the story is acceptable, but we have not yet reached the events that “surpass all probability by their marvellousness.”
The crew of the Grampus numbered thirty-six men, including the Barnards, father and son. After the brig had put to sea on the 20th of June, Augustus Barnard had made several attempts to rejoin Arthur Pym in his hiding-place, but in vain. On the third day a mutiny broke out on board, headed by the ship’s cook, a negro like our Endicott; but he, let me say at once, would never have thought of heading a mutiny.
The crew of the Grampus had thirty-six men, including the Barnards, father and son. After the brig set sail on June 20th, Augustus Barnard tried several times to reunite with Arthur Pym in his hiding spot, but he was unsuccessful. On the third day, a mutiny broke out on board, led by the ship's cook, a Black man like our Endicott; but I must say, he would never have considered leading a mutiny.
Numerous incidents are related in the romance—the massacre of most of the sailors who remained faithful to Captain Barnard, then the turning adrift of the captain and four of those men in a small whaler’s boat when the ship was abreast of the Bermudas. These unfortunate persons were never heard of again.
Numerous incidents are detailed in the romance—the massacre of most of the sailors who stayed loyal to Captain Barnard, followed by the abandonment of the captain and four of those men in a small whaler's boat when the ship was near the Bermudas. These unfortunate individuals were never heard from again.
Augustus Barnard would not have been spared, but for the intervention of the sailing-master of the Grampus. This sailing-master was a half-breed named Dirk Peters, and was the person whom Captain Len Guy had gone to look for in Illinois!
Augustus Barnard wouldn’t have been saved if it weren’t for the intervention of the sailing master of the Grampus. This sailing master was a mixed-race individual named Dirk Peters, and he was the person that Captain Len Guy had gone to look for in Illinois!
The Grampus then took a south-east course under the command of the mate, who intended to pursue the occupation of piracy in the southern seas.
The Grampus then headed southeast under the command of the first mate, who planned to engage in piracy in the southern seas.
These events having taken place, Augustus Barnard would again have joined Arthur Pym, but he had been shut up in the forecastle in irons, and told by the ship’s cook that he would not be allowed to come out until “the brig should be no longer a brig.” Nevertheless, a few days afterwards, Augustus contrived to get rid of his fetters, to cut through the thin partition between him and the hold, and, followed by Tiger, he tried to reach his friend’s hiding-place. He could not succeed, but the dog had scented Arthur Pym, and this suggested to Augustus the idea of fastening a note to Tiger’s neck bearing the words:
These events having taken place, Augustus Barnard would have rejoined Arthur Pym, but he had been locked up in the forecastle in chains, and told by the ship’s cook that he wouldn’t be allowed to come out until “the brig was no longer a brig.” Still, a few days later, Augustus managed to get rid of his restraints, cut through the thin partition between him and the hold, and, with Tiger following him, he tried to reach his friend's hiding spot. He wasn’t successful, but the dog had caught the scent of Arthur Pym, and this gave Augustus the idea to attach a note to Tiger’s collar that said:
“I scrawl this with blood—remain hidden—your life depends on it—”
“I write this in blood—stay hidden—your life depends on it—”
This note, as we have already learned, Arthur Pym had received. Just as he had arrived at the last extremity of distress his friend reached him.
This note, as we've already learned, Arthur Pym received. Just when he had hit rock bottom, his friend found him.
Augustus added that discord reigned among the mutineers. Some wanted to take the Grampus towards the Cape Verde Islands; others, and Dirk Peters was of this number, were bent on sailing to the Pacific Isles.
Augustus added that there was conflict among the mutineers. Some wanted to take the Grampus toward the Cape Verde Islands; others, including Dirk Peters, were determined to sail to the Pacific Islands.
Tiger was not mad. He was only suffering from terrible thirst, and soon recovered when it was relieved.
Tiger wasn't angry. He was just really thirsty, and he soon felt better once he quenched his thirst.
The cargo of the Grampus was so badly stowed away that Arthur Pym was in constant danger from the shifting of the bales, and Augustus, at all risks, helped him to remove to a corner of the ‘tween decks.
The cargo of the Grampus was packed so poorly that Arthur Pym was always at risk from the shifting bales, and Augustus, despite the dangers, helped him move to a corner of the 'tween decks.
The half-breed continued to be very friendly with the son of Captain Barnard, so that the latter began to consider whether the sailing-master might not be counted on in an attempt to regain possession of the ship.
The half-breed stayed really friendly with Captain Barnard's son, which made the son start to think about whether they could rely on the sailing-master to help them try to get the ship back.
They were just thirty days out from Nantucket when, on the 4th of July, an angry dispute arose among the mutineers about a little brig signalled in the offing, which some of them wanted to take and others would have allowed to escape. In this quarrel a sailor belonging to the cook’s party, to which Dirk Peters had attached himself, was mortally injured. There were now only thirteen men on board, counting Arthur Pym.
They were just thirty days out from Nantucket when, on July 4th, a heated argument broke out among the mutineers about a small brig spotted in the distance, which some wanted to capture while others believed it should be allowed to escape. During this fight, a sailor from the cook’s group, to which Dirk Peters had joined, was fatally injured. There were now only thirteen men left on board, including Arthur Pym.
Under these circumstances a terrible storm arose, and the Grampus was mercilessly knocked about. This storm raged until the 9th of July, and on that day, Dirk Peters having manifested an intention of getting rid of the mate, Augustus Barnard readily assured him of his assistance, without, however, revealing the fact of Arthur Pym’s presence on board. Next day, one of the cook’s adherents, a man named Rogers, died in convulsions, and, beyond all doubt, of poison. Only four of the cook’s party then remained, of these Dirk Peters was one. The mate had five, and would probably end by carrying the day over the cook’s party.
Under these circumstances, a terrible storm hit, and the Grampus was badly tossed around. This storm raged until July 9th, and on that day, Dirk Peters showed a desire to get rid of the mate. Augustus Barnard quickly promised to help him, while keeping Arthur Pym’s presence on board a secret. The next day, one of the cook’s followers, a man named Rogers, died in convulsions, clearly from poison. Only four members of the cook’s group remained, and Dirk Peters was one of them. The mate had five and was likely to come out on top against the cook’s group.
There was not an hour to lose. The half-breed having informed Augustus Barnard that the moment for action had arrived, the latter told him the truth about Arthur Pym.
There was no time to waste. The half-breed had let Augustus Barnard know that the moment to act had come, and Barnard then told him the truth about Arthur Pym.
While the two were in consultation upon the means to be employed for regaining possession of the ship, a tempest was raging, and presently a gust of irresistible force struck the Grampus and flung her upon her side, so that on righting herself she shipped a tremendous sea, and there was considerable confusion on board. This offered a favourable opportunity for beginning the struggle, although the mutineers had made peace among themselves. The latter numbered nine men, while the half-breed’s party consisted only of himself, Augustus Barnard and Arthur Pym. The ship’s master possessed only two pistols and a hanger. It was therefore necessary to act with prudence.
While the two were discussing how to take back control of the ship, a storm was raging, and suddenly a powerful gust hit the Grampus, knocking her onto her side. When she righted herself, she took on a massive wave, causing a lot of chaos on board. This created a good chance to start the fight, even though the mutineers had settled their differences. There were nine of them, while the half-breed’s group only included him, Augustus Barnard, and Arthur Pym. The ship's master had just two pistols and a small sword, so it was essential to proceed carefully.
Then did Arthur Pym (whose presence on board the mutineers could not suspect) conceive the idea of a trick which had some chance of succeeding. The body of the poisoned sailor was still lying on the deck; he thought it likely, if he were to put on the dead man’s clothes and appear suddenly in the midst of those superstitious sailors, that their terror would place them at the mercy of Dirk Peters. It was still dark when the half-breed went softly towards the ship’s stern, and, exerting his prodigious strength to the utmost, threw himself upon the man at the wheel and flung him over the poop.
Then Arthur Pym (who the mutineers couldn't suspect was on board) came up with a plan that had a decent chance of working. The body of the poisoned sailor was still lying on the deck; he thought that if he put on the dead man’s clothes and suddenly appeared in front of those superstitious sailors, their fear would leave them vulnerable to Dirk Peters. It was still dark when the half-breed quietly moved toward the back of the ship, and using his incredible strength to the fullest, he pounced on the man at the wheel and threw him over the raised deck.
Augustus Barnard and Arthur Pym joined him instantly, each armed with a belaying-pin. Leaving Dirk Peters in the place of the steersman, Arthur Pym, so disguised as to present the appearance of the dead man, and his comrade, posted themselves close to the head of the forecastle gangway. The mate, the ship’s cook, all the others were there, some sleeping, the others drinking or talking; guns and pistols were within reach of their hands.
Augustus Barnard and Arthur Pym quickly joined him, each with a belaying pin in hand. They left Dirk Peters at the helm, while Arthur Pym, disguised to look like the dead man, and his comrade positioned themselves near the top of the forecastle gangway. The mate, the ship’s cook, and everyone else were there, some asleep, others drinking or chatting; guns and pistols were within arm's reach.
The tempest raged furiously; it was impossible to stand on the deck.
The storm raged violently; it was impossible to be on the deck.
At that moment the mate gave the order for Augustus Barnard and Dirk Peters to be brought to the forecastle. This order was transmitted to the man at the helm, no other than Dirk Peters, who went down, accompanied by Augustus Barnard, and almost simultaneously Arthur Pym made his appearance.
At that moment, the mate ordered Augustus Barnard and Dirk Peters to be taken to the forecastle. This order was communicated to the person at the helm, who was none other than Dirk Peters, who went down with Augustus Barnard, and just about at the same time, Arthur Pym showed up.
The effect of the apparition was prodigious. The mate, terrified on beholding the resuscitated sailor, sprang up, beat the air with his hands, and fell down dead. Then Dirk Peters rushed upon the others, seconded by Augustus Barnard, Arthur Pym, and the dog Tiger. In a few moments all were strangled or knocked on the head,—save Richard Parker, the sailor, whose life was spared.
The sight of the ghost was incredible. The mate, scared by the sight of the revived sailor, jumped up, flailed his arms, and then collapsed dead. Then Dirk Peters charged at the others, supported by Augustus Barnard, Arthur Pym, and the dog Tiger. Within moments, everyone was either strangled or knocked unconscious—except for Richard Parker, the sailor, whose life was spared.
And now, while the tempest was in full force, only four men were left to work the brig, which was labouring terribly with seven feet of water in her hold. They had to cut down the mainmast, and, when morning came, the mizen. That day was truly awful, the night was more awful still! If Dirk Peters and his companions had not lashed themselves securely to the remains of the rigging, they must have been carried away by a tremendous sea, which drove in the hatches of the Grampus.
And now, while the storm was raging, only four men were left to manage the brig, which was struggling badly with seven feet of water in the hold. They had to cut down the mainmast, and by morning, the mizzen. That day was truly terrible, and the night was even worse! If Dirk Peters and his companions hadn’t tied themselves securely to the remnants of the rigging, they would have been swept away by a massive wave that crashed into the hatches of the Grampus.
Then follows in the romance a minute record of the series of incidents ensuing upon this situation, from the 14th of July to the 7th of August; the fishing for victuals in the submerged hold, the coming of a mysterious brig laden with corpses, which poisoned the atmosphere and passed on like a huge coffin, the sport of a wind of death; the torments of hunger and thirst; the impossibility of reaching the provision store; the drawing of lots by straws—the shortest gave Richard Parker to be sacrificed for the life of the other three—the death of that unhappy man, who was killed by Dirk Peters and devoured; lastly, the finding in the hold of a jar of olives and a small turtle.
Then the romance details a series of events that occurred from July 14th to August 7th; searching for food in the submerged hold, the arrival of a mysterious ship loaded with corpses that poisoned the air and drifted by like a large coffin, the eerie calm of a deadly wind; the agony of hunger and thirst; the impossibility of accessing the supply store; the drawing of straws—the shortest one meant Richard Parker would be sacrificed for the survival of the other three—the death of that unfortunate man, who was killed by Dirk Peters and eaten; finally, finding a jar of olives and a small turtle in the hold.
Owing to the displacement of her cargo the Grampus rolled and pitched more and more. The frightful heat caused the torture of thirst to reach the extreme limit of human endurance, and on the 1st of August, Augustus Barnard died. On the 3rd, the brig foundered in the night, and Arthur Pym and the half-breed, crouching upon the upturned keel, were reduced to feed upon the barnacles with which the bottom was covered, in the midst of a crowd of waiting, watching sharks. Finally, after the shipwrecked mariners of the Grampus had drifted no less than twenty-five degrees towards the south, they were picked up by the schooner Jane, of Liverpool, Captain William Guy.
Due to the shifting of its cargo, the Grampus rolled and pitched more violently. The unbearable heat pushed the agony of thirst to the very edge of what a person can handle, and on August 1st, Augustus Barnard died. By the 3rd, the brig sank during the night, leaving Arthur Pym and the half-breed huddled on the upturned keel, forced to eat the barnacles covering the bottom while surrounded by a group of lurking, watching sharks. Eventually, after the survivors from the Grampus had drifted at least twenty-five degrees south, they were rescued by the schooner Jane from Liverpool, captained by William Guy.
Evidently, reason is not outraged by an admission of the reality of these facts, although the situations are strained to the utmost limits of possibility; but that does not surprise us, for the writer is the American magician-poet, Edgar Poe. But from this moment onwards we shall see that no semblance of reality exists in the succession of incidents.
Evidently, reason isn’t shocked by accepting the reality of these facts, even though the situations are pushed to their limits; but that doesn’t surprise us, since the writer is the American magician-poet, Edgar Poe. However, from this point on, we’ll see that there’s no trace of reality in the series of events that follow.
Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters were well treated on board the English schooner Jane. In a fortnight, having recovered from the effects of their sufferings, they remembered them no more. With alternations of fine and bad weather the Jane sighted Prince Edward’s Island on the 13th of October, then the Crozet Islands, and afterwards the Kerguelens, which I had left eleven days ago.
Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters were treated well on the English schooner Jane. After two weeks, they had recovered from their hardships and no longer thought about them. With a mix of good and bad weather, the Jane spotted Prince Edward’s Island on October 13th, then the Crozet Islands, and later the Kerguelens, which I had left eleven days earlier.
Three weeks were employed in chasing sea-calves; these furnished the Jane with a goodly cargo. It was during this time that the captain of the Jane buried the bottle in which his namesake of the Halbrane claimed to have found a letter containing William Guy’s announcement of his intention to visit the austral seas.
Three weeks were spent hunting sea lions; these provided the Jane with a decent cargo. It was during this time that the captain of the Jane buried the bottle in which his namesake from the Halbrane claimed to have found a letter announcing William Guy’s plans to visit the southern seas.
On the 12th of November, the schooner left the Kerguelens, and after a brief stay at Tristan d’Acunha she sailed to reconnoitre the Auroras in 35° 15ʹ of south latitude, and 37° 38ʹ of west longitude. But these islands were not to be found, and she did not find them.
On November 12th, the schooner departed from the Kerguelens, and after a short stop at Tristan da Cunha, she set sail to explore the Auroras at 35° 15ʹ south latitude and 37° 38ʹ west longitude. However, these islands could not be located, and she did not find them.
On the 12th of December the Jane headed towards the Antarctic pole. On the 26th, the first icebergs came in sight beyond the seventy-third degree.
On December 12th, the Jane set off towards the South Pole. On the 26th, the first icebergs appeared in view beyond the seventy-third degree.
From the 1st to the 14th of January, 1828, the movements were difficult, the polar circle was passed in the midst of ice-floes, the icebergs’ point was doubled and the ship sailed on the surface of an open sea—the famous open sea where the temperature is 47° Fahrenheit, and the water is 34°.
From January 1st to 14th, 1828, travel was tough. We crossed the polar circle surrounded by ice floes, navigated past the icebergs, and the ship sailed on the surface of an open sea—the famous open sea where the temperature is 47°F, and the water is 34°.
Edgar Poe, every one will allow, gives free rein to his fancy at this point. No navigator had ever reached latitudes so high—not even James Weddell of the British Navy, who did not get beyond the seventy-fourth parallel in 1822. But the achievement of the Jane, although difficult of belief, is trifling in comparison with the succeeding incidents which Arthur Pym, or rather Edgar Poe, relates with simple earnestness. In fact he entertained no doubt of reaching the pole itself.
Edgar Poe, as everyone will agree, really lets his imagination run wild here. No navigator had ever gone so far north—not even James Weddell of the British Navy, who only got to the seventy-fourth parallel in 1822. But the accomplishment of the Jane, while hard to believe, is minor compared to the later events that Arthur Pym, or rather Edgar Poe, describes with straightforward seriousness. In fact, he had no doubt that he could reach the North Pole itself.
In the first place, not a single iceberg is to be seen on this fantastic sea. Innumerable flocks of birds skim its surface, among them is a pelican which is shot. On a floating piece of ice is a bear of the Arctic species and of gigantic size. At last land is signalled. It is an island of a league in circumference, to which the name of Bennet Islet was given, in honour of the captain’s partner in the ownership of the Jane.
In the first place, there isn't a single iceberg in sight on this amazing sea. Countless flocks of birds glide just above the surface, including a pelican that gets shot. A massive Arctic bear is resting on a floating piece of ice. Finally, land is spotted. It's an island that's about a league around, called Bennet Islet, named after the captain’s business partner in the ownership of the Jane.
Naturally, in proportion as the schooner sailed southwards the variation of the compass became less, while the temperature became milder, with a sky always clear and a uniform northerly breeze. Needless to add that in that latitude and in the month of January there was no darkness.
Naturally, as the schooner headed south, the compass variation decreased, while the temperature warmed up, with clear skies and a steady north breeze. It goes without saying that at that latitude in January, there was no darkness.
The Jane pursued her adventurous course, until, on the 18th of January, land was sighted in latitude 83° 20ʹ and longitude 43° 5ʹ.
The Jane continued on her adventurous journey until, on January 18th, land was seen at latitude 83° 20ʹ and longitude 43° 5ʹ.
This proved to be an island belonging to a numerous group scattered about in a westerly direction.
This turned out to be an island that was part of a large group spread out to the west.
The schooner approached and anchored off the shore. Arms were placed in the boats, and Arthur Pym got into one of the latter with Dirk Peters. The men rowed shorewards, but were stopped by four canoes carrying armed men, “new men” the narrative calls them. These men showed no hostile intentions, but cried out continuously “anamoo” and “lamalama.” When the canoes were alongside the schooner, the chief, Too-Wit, was permitted to go on board with twenty of his companions. There was profound astonishment on their part then, for they took the ship for a living creature, and lavished caresses on the rigging, the masts, and the bulwarks. Steered between the reefs by these natives, she crossed a bay with a bottom of black sand, and cast anchor within a mile of the beach. Then William Guy, leaving the hostages on board, stepped ashore amid the rocks.
The schooner made its way closer and anchored near the shore. They loaded supplies into the boats, and Arthur Pym got into one with Dirk Peters. The men started rowing toward the shore but were stopped by four canoes filled with armed men, referred to as "new men" in the story. These men didn't seem hostile; instead, they kept shouting “anamoo” and “lamalama.” When the canoes reached the schooner, their chief, Too-Wit, was allowed to come aboard with twenty of his companions. They were utterly amazed, believing the ship to be a living creature, and they lovingly touched the rigging, the masts, and the sides of the ship. Guided by these natives, the schooner navigated through the reefs and crossed a bay with black sand on the bottom, anchoring within a mile of the beach. Then, William Guy, leaving the hostages on board, stepped onto the shore among the rocks.
If Arthur Pym is to be believed, this was Tsalal Island! Its trees resembled none of the species in any other zone of our planet. The composition of the rocks revealed a stratification unknown to modern mineralogists. Over the bed of the streams ran a liquid substance without any appearance of limpidity, streaked with distinct veins, which did not reunite by immediate cohesion when they were parted by the blade of a knife!
If we can believe Arthur Pym, this was Tsalal Island! Its trees looked nothing like any species found anywhere else on our planet. The makeup of the rocks showed a layering that was unfamiliar to modern mineralogists. A liquid substance flowed over the stream beds, lacking any clarity, with distinct veins that didn’t immediately merge back together when separated by a knife blade!
Klock-Klock, which we are obliged to describe as the chief “town” of the island, consisted of wretched huts entirely formed of black skins; it possessed domestic animals resembling the common pig, a sort of sheep with a black fleece, twenty kinds of fowls, tame albatross, ducks, and large turtles in great numbers.
Klock-Klock, which we have to refer to as the main "town" of the island, was made up of shabby huts completely made from black skins; it had domestic animals similar to regular pigs, a type of sheep with black wool, twenty different kinds of birds, tame albatrosses, ducks, and a lot of large turtles.
On arriving at Klock-Klock, Captain William Guy and his companions found a population—which Arthur Pym estimated at ten thousand souls, men, women, and children—if not to be feared, at least to be kept at a distance, so noisy and demonstrative were they. Finally, after a long halt at the hut of Too-Wit, the strangers returned to the shore, where the “bêche-de-mer”—the favourite food of the Chinese—would provide enormous cargoes; for the succulent mollusk is more abundant there than in any other part of the austral regions.
Upon arriving at Klock-Klock, Captain William Guy and his companions found a population—estimated by Arthur Pym to be around ten thousand people, including men, women, and children—that was, if not to be feared, definitely to be kept at a distance due to their noisy and overly expressive behavior. After a lengthy stop at the hut of Too-Wit, the strangers headed back to the shore, where the “bêche-de-mer”—the favorite food of the Chinese—would yield massive cargoes; the delicious mollusk is more plentiful there than in any other part of the southern regions.
Captain William Guy immediately endeavoured to come to an understanding with Too-Wit on this matter, requesting him to authorize the construction of sheds in which some of the men of the Jane might prepare the bêche-de-mer, while the schooner should hold on her course towards the Pole. Too-Wit accepted this proposal willingly, and made a bargain by which the natives were to give their labour in the gathering-in of the precious mollusk.
Captain William Guy quickly tried to reach an agreement with Too-Wit about this issue, asking him to allow the building of sheds where some of the men from the Jane could prepare the bêche-de-mer, while the schooner continued its journey toward the Pole. Too-Wit happily accepted this proposal and struck a deal where the locals would provide their labor to gather the valuable mollusk.
At the end of a month, the sheds being finished, three men were told off to remain at Tsalal. The natives had not given the strangers cause to entertain the slightest suspicion of them. Before leaving the place, Captain William Guy wished to return once more to the village of Klock-Klock, having, from prudent motives, left six men on board, the guns charged, the bulwark nettings in their place, the anchor hanging at the forepeak—in a word, all in readiness to oppose an approach of the natives. Too-Wit, escorted by a hundred warriors, came out to meet the visitors. Captain William Guy and his men, although the place was propitious to an ambuscade, walked in close order, each pressing upon the other. On the right, a little in advance, were Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and a sailor named Allen. Having reached a spot where a fissure traversed the hillside, Arthur Pym turned into it in order to gather some hazel nuts which hung in clusters upon stunted bushes. Having done this, he was returning to the path, when he perceived that Allen and the half-breed had accompanied him. They were all three approaching the mouth of the fissure, when they were thrown down by a sudden and violent shock. At the same moment the crumbling masses of the hill slid down upon them, and they instantly concluded that they were doomed to be buried alive.
At the end of the month, with the sheds completed, three men were assigned to stay at Tsalal. The locals hadn't given the newcomers any reason to suspect them. Before leaving, Captain William Guy wanted to visit the village of Klock-Klock one last time, having wisely left six men on board, the guns loaded, the bulwark nettings secured, and the anchor ready at the forepeak—in short, fully prepared to fend off any approach from the locals. Too-Wit, backed by a hundred warriors, came out to greet the visitors. Captain William Guy and his men, despite the area being favorable for an ambush, walked close together, each one leaning against the other. To the right, slightly ahead, were Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and a sailor named Allen. When they reached a spot where a crack ran through the hillside, Arthur Pym stepped into it to collect some hazelnuts growing in clusters on the small bushes. After gathering them, he was on his way back to the path when he noticed that Allen and the half-breed had followed him. The three of them were nearing the entrance of the crack when they were suddenly knocked to the ground by a violent jolt. At the same time, the crumbling hillside cascaded down on them, and they quickly realized they were likely going to be buried alive.
Alive—all three? No! Allen had been so deeply covered by the sliding soil that he was already smothered, but Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters contrived to drag themselves on their knees, and opening a way with their bowie knives, to a projecting mass of harder clay, which had resisted the movement from above, and from thence they climbed to a natural platform at the extremity of a wooded ravine. Above them they could see the blue sky-roof, and from their position were enabled to survey the surrounding country.
Alive—all three? No! Allen had been so deeply buried by the sliding soil that he was already suffocated, but Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters managed to drag themselves on their knees, using their bowie knives to clear a path through a mound of harder clay that had resisted the movement from above. From there, they climbed up to a natural platform at the edge of a wooded ravine. Above them, they could see the blue sky, and from their spot, they were able to look over the surrounding landscape.
An artificial landslip, cunningly contrived by the natives, had taken place. Captain William Guy and his twenty-eight companions had disappeared; they were crushed beneath more than a million tons of earth and stones.
An artificial landslide, cleverly engineered by the locals, had occurred. Captain William Guy and his twenty-eight companions had vanished; they were buried under over a million tons of earth and rocks.
The plain was swarming with natives who had come, no doubt, from the neighbouring islets, attracted by the prospect of pillaging the Jane. Seventy boats were being paddled towards the ship. The six men on board fired on them, but their aim was uncertain in the first volley; a second, in which mitraille and grooved bullets were used, produced terrible effect. Nevertheless, the Jane being boarded by the swarming islanders, her defenders were massacred, and she was set on fire.
The plain was packed with locals who had definitely come from the nearby islands, drawn by the chance to loot the Jane. Seventy boats were paddling toward the ship. The six men on board shot at them, but their aim was off in the first round; a second volley, using grapeshot and rifled bullets, caused devastating damage. Still, as the islanders boarded the Jane, her defenders were killed, and the ship was set on fire.
Finally a terrific explosion took place—the fire had reached the powder store—killing a thousand natives and mutilating as many more, while the others fled, uttering the cry of tékéli-li! tékéli-li!
Finally, a massive explosion occurred—the fire had reached the powder magazine—killing a thousand locals and injuring just as many, while the others ran away, screaming tékéli-li! térkéli-li!
During the following week, Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters, living on nuts and bitterns’ flesh, escaped discovery by the natives, who did not suspect their presence. They found themselves at the bottom of a sort of dark abyss including several planes, but without issue, hollowed out from the hillside, and of great extent. The two men could not live in the midst of these successive abysses, and after several attempts they let themselves slide on one of the slopes of the hill. Instantly, six savages rushed upon them; but, thanks to their pistols, and the extraordinary strength of the half-breed, four of the assailants were killed. The fifth was dragged away by the fugitives, who reached a boat which had been pulled up on the beach and was laden with three huge turtles. A score of natives pursued and vainly tried to stop them; the former were driven off, and the boat was launched successfully and steered for the south.
During the next week, Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters, surviving on nuts and the flesh of bitterns, managed to avoid being discovered by the natives, who had no idea they were there. They found themselves at the bottom of a kind of dark abyss with several levels, carved out from the hillside and quite expansive. The two men couldn’t stay in the middle of these endless chasms, so after several tries, they decided to slide down one of the slopes. Suddenly, six savages charged at them; however, thanks to their pistols and the incredible strength of the half-breed, four of the attackers were killed. The fifth was grabbed by the fugitives, who made it to a boat that had been pulled up on the beach and was loaded with three massive turtles. A group of about twenty natives chased after them, trying unsuccessfully to stop them; the attackers were pushed back, and the boat was launched successfully, heading south.
Arthur Pym was then navigating beyond the eighty-fourth degree of south latitude. It was the beginning of March, that is to say, the antarctic winter was approaching. Five or six islands, which it was prudent to avoid, were visible towards the west. Arthur Pym’s opinion was that the temperature would become more mild by degrees as they approached the pole. They tied together two white shirts which they had been wearing, and hoisted them to do duty as a sail. At sight of these shirts the native, who answered to the name of Nu-Nu, was terrified. For eight days this strange voyage continued, favoured by a mild wind from the north, in permanent daylight, on a sea without a fragment of ice, indeed, owing to the high and even temperature of the water, no ice had been seen since the parallel of Bennet Island.
Arthur Pym was then sailing beyond the eighty-fourth degree of south latitude. It was early March, meaning the Antarctic winter was approaching. Five or six islands, which were best to avoid, were visible to the west. Arthur Pym believed that the temperature would gradually become milder as they got closer to the pole. They tied together two white shirts they had been wearing and raised them to serve as a sail. At the sight of these shirts, the native named Nu-Nu was terrified. This unusual voyage continued for eight days, aided by a gentle north wind, in constant daylight, on a sea without any ice; in fact, due to the warm and consistent water temperature, no ice had been seen since the parallel of Bennet Island.
Then it was that Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters entered upon a region of novelty and wonder. Above the horizon line rose a broad bar of light grey vapour, striped with long luminous rays, such as are projected by the polar aurora. A very strong current came to the aid of the breeze. The boat sailed rapidly upon a liquid surface of milky aspect, exceedingly hot, and apparently agitated from beneath. A fine white ash-dust began to fall, and this increased the terror of Nu-Nu, whose lips trembled over his two rows of black ivory.
Then Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters stepped into a land of excitement and amazement. Above the horizon, a wide band of light gray vapor rose, streaked with long glowing rays, like those created by the polar lights. A powerful current supported the breeze. The boat glided quickly over a liquid surface that looked milky, extremely hot, and seemingly churning from below. A fine white ash began to fall, amplifying Nu-Nu's fear, as his lips quivered over his two rows of black teeth.
On the 9th of March this rain of ashes fell in redoubled volume, and the temperature of the water rose so high that the hand could no longer bear it. The immense curtain of vapour, spread over the distant perimeter of the southern horizon resembled a boundless cataract falling noiselessly from the height of some huge rampart lost in the height of the heavens.
On March 9th, the rain of ashes fell even harder, and the water temperature rose so high that it was unbearable to touch. The huge curtain of vapor stretched across the far southern horizon, looking like an endless waterfall silently cascading from a massive wall lost high in the sky.
Twelve days later, it was darkness that hung over these waters, darkness furrowed by luminous streaks darting from the milky depths of the Antarctic Ocean, while the incessant shower of ash-dust fell and melted in its waters.
Twelve days later, darkness covered these waters, with bright streaks cutting through the milky depths of the Antarctic Ocean, while a constant rain of ash-dust fell and dissolved in its waters.
The boat approached the cataract with an impetuous velocity whose cause is not explained in the narrative of Arthur Pym. In the midst of this frightful darkness a flock of gigantic birds, of livid white plumage, swept by, uttering their eternal tékéli-li, and then the savage, in the supreme throes of terror, gave up the ghost.
The boat rushed toward the waterfall at a speed that isn't explained in the story of Arthur Pym. In the middle of this terrifying darkness, a group of enormous birds with pale white feathers flew past, screaming their eternal tékéli-li, and then the savage, in a final moment of pure fear, died.
Suddenly, in a mad whirl of speed, the boat rushed into the grasp of the cataract, where a vast gulf seemed ready to swallow it up. But before the mouth of this gulf there stood a veiled human figure, of greater size than any inhabitant of this earth, and the colour of the man’s skin was the perfect whiteness of snow.
Suddenly, in a wild rush of speed, the boat sped into the grip of the waterfall, where a massive chasm seemed ready to swallow it whole. But in front of this chasm stood a cloaked figure, larger than any person on this earth, and the color of the figure's skin was the pure whiteness of snow.
Such is the strange romance conceived by the more than human genius of the greatest poet of the New World.
Such is the unusual romance created by the extraordinary genius of the greatest poet of the New World.
(1) The American “lion” is only a small species of puma, and not formidable enough to terrify a Nantucket youth. J.V.
(1) The American “lion” is just a small type of puma and isn’t intimidating enough to scare a young person from Nantucket. J.V.
CHAPTER VI.
AN OCEAN WAIF.
The navigation of the Halbrane went on prosperously with the help of the sea and the wind. In fifteen days, if this state of things lasted, she might reach Tristan d’Acunha. Captain Len Guy left the working of the ship to James West, and well might he do so; there was nothing to fear with such a seaman as he.
The journey of the Halbrane continued smoothly thanks to the sea and the wind. In fifteen days, if the conditions stayed the same, they could reach Tristan d’Acunha. Captain Len Guy left the operation of the ship to James West, and he had every reason to do so; there was nothing to worry about with such an experienced sailor at the helm.
“Our lieutenant has not his match afloat,” said Hurliguerly to me one day. “He ought to be in command of a flag-ship.”
“Our lieutenant doesn't have anyone like him on the water,” Hurliguerly said to me one day. “He should be in charge of a flagship.”
“Indeed,” I replied, “he seems to be a true son of the sea.”
“Yeah,” I said, “he really seems like a true son of the sea.”
“And then, our Halbrane, what a craft! Congratulate yourself, Mr. Jeorling, and congratulate yourself also that I succeeded in bringing the captain to change his mind about you.”
“And then, our Halbrane, what a ship! Pat yourself on the back, Mr. Jeorling, and also be glad that I managed to convince the captain to change his mind about you.”
“If it was you who obtained that result, boatswain, I thank you heartily.”
“If you were the one who got that result, boatswain, I really appreciate it.”
“And so you ought, for he was plaguily against it, was our captain, in spite of all old man Atkins could say. But I managed to make him hear reason.”
“And so you should, because our captain was really against it, no matter what old man Atkins tried to argue. But I was able to make him see reason.”
“I shan’t forget it, boatswain, I shan’t forget it, since, thanks to your intervention, instead of moping at Kerguelen I hope shortly to get within sight of Tristan d’Acunha.”
“I won’t forget it, boatswain, I won’t forget it, since, thanks to your help, instead of sulking at Kerguelen I hope to soon catch a glimpse of Tristan d’Acunha.”
“In a few days, Mr. Jeorling. Only think, sir, according to what I hear tell, they are making ships in England and America with machines in their insides, and wheels which they use as a duck uses its paddles. All right, we shall know what’s the good of them when they come into use. My notion is, however, that those ships will never be able to fight with a fine frigate sailing with a fresh breeze.”
“In a few days, Mr. Jeorling. Just think about it, sir, from what I hear, they’re building ships in England and America with machines inside them, and wheels that they use like a duck uses its paddles. We’ll see what good they are when they actually get used. My belief is, though, that those ships will never be able to compete with a great frigate sailing in a strong breeze.”
* * * * *
* * * * *
It was the 3rd of September. If nothing occurred to delay us, our schooner would be in sight of port in three days. The chief island of the group is visible on clear days at a great distance.
It was September 3rd. If nothing happened to hold us up, our schooner would see land in three days. On clear days, the main island of the group can be seen from far away.
That day, between ten and eleven o’clock in the morning, I was walking backwards and forwards on the deck, on the windward side. We were sliding smoothly over the surface of an undulating sea. The Halbrane resembled an enormous bird, one of the gigantic albatross kind described by Arthur Pym—which had spread its sail-like wings, and was carrying a whole ship’s crew towards space.
That day, between ten and eleven in the morning, I was pacing back and forth on the deck, on the side facing the wind. We were gliding smoothly across the surface of a rolling sea. The Halbrane looked like a giant bird, similar to the massive albatross described by Arthur Pym—spreading its sail-like wings and carrying the entire crew into the sky.
James West was looking out through his glasses to starboard at an object floating two or three miles away, and several sailors, hanging over the side, were also curiously observing it.
James West was looking out through his glasses to the right at something floating two or three miles away, and several sailors, leaning over the side, were also watching it with interest.
I went forward and looked attentively at the object. It was an irregularly formed mass about twelve yards in length, and in the middle of it there appeared a shining lump.
I stepped closer and carefully examined the object. It was an oddly shaped mass about twelve yards long, and in the middle, there was a shiny lump.
“That is no whale,” said Martin Holt, the sailing-master. “It would have blown once or twice since we have been looking at it.”
“That's not a whale,” said Martin Holt, the sailing master. “It would have spouted once or twice while we've been watching it.”
“Certainly!” assented Hardy. “Perhaps it is the carcase of some deserted ship.”
“Of course!” agreed Hardy. “Maybe it’s the remains of some abandoned ship.”
“May the devil send it to the bottom!” cried Roger. “It would be a bad job to come up against it in the dark; it might send us down before we could know what had happened.”
“May the devil take it to the depths!” shouted Roger. “It would be a disaster to face it in the dark; it could take us down before we even realize what happened.”
“I believe you,” added Drap, “and these derelicts are more dangerous than a rock, for they are now here and again there, and there’s no avoiding them.”
“I believe you,” Drap added, “and these outcasts are more dangerous than a rock because they can show up anywhere at any time, and there’s no way to escape them.”
Hurliguerly came up at this moment and planted his elbows on the bulwark, alongside of mine.
Hurliguerly came up at that moment and rested his elbows on the railing next to mine.
“What do you think of it, boatswain?” I asked.
“What do you think about it, boatswain?” I asked.
“It is my opinion, Mr. Jeorling,” replied the boatswain, “that what we see there is neither a blower nor a wreck, but merely a lump of ice.”
“It’s my opinion, Mr. Jeorling,” replied the boatswain, “that what we’re seeing over there is neither a blower nor a wreck, but just a chunk of ice.”
“Hurliguerly is right,” said James West; “it is a lump of ice, a piece of an iceberg which the currents have carried hither.”
“Hurliguerly is right,” said James West; “it’s a chunk of ice, a piece of an iceberg that the currents have brought here.”
“What?” said I, “to the forty-fifth parallel?”
“What?” I said, “to the forty-fifth parallel?”
”Yes, sir,” answered West, “that has occurred, and the ice sometimes gets up as high as the Cape, if we are to take the word of a French navigator, Captain Blosseville, who met one at this height in 1828.”
”Yes, sir,” replied West, “that has happened, and the ice can sometimes reach all the way up to the Cape, if we’re to believe a French navigator, Captain Blosseville, who encountered it at this level in 1828.”
“Then this mass will melt before long,” I observed, feeling not a little surprised that West had honoured me by so lengthy a reply.
“Then this mass will melt soon,” I remarked, feeling somewhat surprised that West had given me such a long response.
“It must indeed be dissolved in great part already,” he continued, “and what we see is the remains of a mountain of ice which must have weighed millions of tons.”
“It must already be largely melted,” he continued, “and what we see is the remnants of a mountain of ice that must have weighed millions of tons.”
Captain Len Guy now appeared, and perceiving the group of sailors around West, he came forward. A few words were exchanged in a low tone between the captain and the lieutenant, and the latter passed his glass to the former, who turned it upon the floating object, now at least a mile nearer to us.
Captain Len Guy now appeared, and noticing the group of sailors around West, he approached them. A few quiet words were exchanged between the captain and the lieutenant, and the lieutenant handed his glass to the captain, who turned it towards the floating object, now at least a mile closer to us.
“It is ice,” said he, “and it is lucky that it is dissolving! The Halbrane might have come to serious grief by collision with it in the night.”
“It’s ice,” he said, “and it’s a good thing it’s melting! The Halbrane could have been seriously damaged if it had collided with it during the night.”
I was struck by the fixity of his gaze upon the object, whose nature he had so promptly declared: he continued to contemplate it for several minutes, and I guessed what was passing in the mind of the man under the obsession of a fixed idea. This fragment of ice, torn from the southern icebergs, came from those waters wherein his thoughts continually ranged. He wanted to see it more near, perhaps at close quarters, it might be to take away some bits of it. At an order from West the schooner was directed towards the floating mass; presently we were within two cables’-length, and I could examine it.
I was struck by how fixed his gaze was on the object, which he had quickly identified; he kept staring at it for several minutes, and I could guess what was going through his mind, consumed by a single thought. This piece of ice, taken from the southern icebergs, came from those waters where his thoughts always wandered. He wanted to see it up close, maybe even to take some pieces of it. At West’s command, the schooner was steered toward the floating mass; soon, we were within two cables’ length, and I could get a good look at it.
The mound in the center was melting rapidly; before the end of the day nothing would remain of the fragment of ice which had been carried by the currents so high up as the forty-fifth parallel.
The mound in the center was melting quickly; by the end of the day, there would be nothing left of the chunk of ice that had been carried by the currents so far up as the forty-fifth parallel.
Captain Len Guy gazed at it steadily, but he now needed no glass, and presently we all began to distinguish a second object which little by little detached itself from the mass, according as the melting process went on—a black shape, stretched on the white ice.
Captain Len Guy stared at it intently, but he didn’t need a glass anymore, and soon we all started to see a second object slowly separating from the mass as the melting continued—a dark shape lying on the white ice.
What was our surprise, mingled with horror, when we saw first an arm, then a leg, then a trunk, then a head appear, forming a human body, not in a state of nakedness, but clothed in dark garments.
What a shock, mixed with fear, when we first saw an arm, then a leg, then a torso, and finally a head appear, creating a human body, not bare, but dressed in dark clothes.
For a moment I even thought that the limbs moved, that the hands were stretched towards us.
For a moment, I actually thought the limbs moved, that the hands were reaching out to us.
The crew uttered a simultaneous cry. No! this body was not moving, but it was slowly slipping off the icy surface.
The crew shouted at the same time. No! this body wasn't moving, but it was slowly sliding off the icy surface.
I looked at Captain Len Guy. His face was as livid as that of the corpse that had drifted down from the far latitudes of the austral zone. What could be done was done to recover the body of the unfortunate man, and who can tell whether a faint breath of life did not animate it even then? In any case his pockets might perhaps contain some document that would enable his identity to be established. Then, accompanied by a last prayer, those human remains should be committed to the depths of the ocean, the cemetery of sailors who die at sea.
I looked at Captain Len Guy. His face was as pale as the corpse that had drifted down from the far reaches of the southern zone. Everything that could be done was done to recover the body of the unfortunate man, and who knows if a faint breath of life did not still linger in him? In any case, his pockets might contain some document that would help establish his identity. Then, with one last prayer, those human remains should be laid to rest in the depths of the ocean, the final resting place for sailors who die at sea.
A boat was let down. I followed it with my eyes as it neared the side of the ice fragment eaten by the waves.
A boat was lowered. I watched it with my eyes as it approached the edge of the ice chunk worn away by the waves.
Hurliguerly set foot upon a spot which still offered some resistance. Gratian got out after him, while Francis kept the boat fast by the chain. The two crept along the ice until they reached the corpse, then drew it to them by the arms and legs and so got it into the boat. A few strokes of the oars and the boatswain had rejoined the schooner. The corpse, completely frozen, having been laid at the foot of the mizen mast, Captain Len Guy approached and examined it long and closely, as though he sought to recognize it.
Hurliguerly stepped onto a spot that still had some resistance. Gratian followed him out, while Francis secured the boat with the chain. The two of them crept along the ice until they reached the body, then tugged it towards them by the arms and legs to get it into the boat. A few pulls of the oars and the boatswain was back with the schooner. The completely frozen body was laid at the base of the mizen mast, and Captain Len Guy approached it, examining it closely and for a long time, as if he was trying to recognize it.
It was the corpse of a sailor, dressed in coarse stuff, woollen trousers and a patched jersey; a belt encircled his waist twice. His death had evidently occurred some months previously, probably very soon after the unfortunate man had been carried away by the drift. He was about forty, with slightly grizzled hair, a mere skeleton covered with skin. He must have suffered agonies of hunger.
It was the body of a sailor, wearing rough clothing, wool pants, and a patched sweater; a belt wrapped around his waist twice. He had clearly died several months ago, likely soon after he was carried away by the current. He was around forty, with slightly gray hair, a mere skeleton covered in skin. He must have endured terrible suffering from hunger.
Captain Len Guy lifted up the hair, which had been preserved by the cold, raised the head, gazed upon the scaled eyelids, and finally said with a sort of sob,—
Captain Len Guy lifted the hair, which had been preserved by the cold, raised the head, looked at the scaled eyelids, and finally said with a sort of sob,—
“Patterson! Patterson!”
“Patterson! Patterson!”
“Patterson?” I exclaimed.
“Patterson?” I said.
The name, common as it was, touched some chord in my memory. When had I heard it uttered? Had I read it anywhere?
The name, though it was common, struck a chord in my memory. When had I heard it before? Had I read it somewhere?
At this moment, James West, on a hint from the boatswain, searched the pockets of the dead man, and took out of them a knife, some string, an empty tobacco box, and lastly a leather pocket-book furnished with a metallic pencil.
At that moment, James West, acting on a tip from the boatswain, searched the dead man’s pockets and pulled out a knife, some string, an empty tobacco box, and finally a leather wallet that had a metal pencil in it.
“Give me that,” said the captain. Some of the leaves were covered with writing, almost entirely effaced by the damp. He found, however, some words on the last page which were still legible, and my emotion may be imagined when I heard him read aloud in a trembling voice: “The Jane . . . Tsalal island . . . by eighty-three . . . There . . . eleven years . . . Captain . . . five sailors surviving . . . Hasten to bring them aid.”
“Give me that,” said the captain. Some of the leaves were covered with writing, almost completely faded by the damp. However, he found some words on the last page that were still legible, and my emotions can be imagined when I heard him read aloud in a trembling voice: “The Jane . . . Tsalal island . . . by eighty-three . . . There . . . eleven years . . . Captain . . . five sailors surviving . . . Hasten to bring them aid.”
And under these lines was a name, a signature, the name of Patterson!
And underneath these lines was a name, a signature, the name of Patterson!
Then I remembered! Patterson was the second officer of the Jane, the mate of that schooner which had picked up Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters on the wreck of the Grampus, the Jane having reached Tsalal Island; the Jane which was attacked by natives and blown up in the midst of those waters.
Then I remembered! Patterson was the second officer of the Jane, the mate of that schooner that had picked up Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters after the wreck of the Grampus, the Jane having arrived at Tsalal Island; the Jane which was attacked by natives and blown up in the middle of those waters.
So then it was all true? Edgar Poe’s work was that of an historian, not a writer of romance? Arthur Gordon Pym’s journal had actually been confided to him! Direct relations had been established between them! Arthur Pym existed, or rather he had existed, he was a real being! And he had died, by a sudden and deplorable death under circumstances not revealed before he had completed the narrative of his extraordinary voyage. And what parallel had he reached on leaving Tsalal Island with his companion, Dirk Peters, and how had both of them been restored to their native land, America?
So, it was all true? Edgar Poe’s work was that of a historian, not a romance writer? Arthur Gordon Pym's journal had actually been entrusted to him! Direct connections had been made between them! Arthur Pym existed, or rather he had existed; he was a real person! And he died a sudden and tragic death under circumstances that had not been revealed before he finished telling the story of his incredible journey. And what route had he taken after leaving Tsalal Island with his companion, Dirk Peters, and how had both of them made it back to their homeland, America?
I thought my head was turning, that I was going mad—I who accused Captain Guy of being insane! No! I had not heard aright! I had misunderstood! This was a mere phantom of my fancy!
I thought my head was spinning, that I was losing my mind—I who accused Captain Guy of being crazy! No! I hadn't heard correctly! I had misunderstood! This was just a figment of my imagination!
And yet, how was I to reject the evidence found on the body of the mate of the Jane, that Patterson whose words were supported by ascertained dates? And above all, how could I retain a doubt, after James West, who was the most self-possessed among us, had succeeded in deciphering the following fragments of sentences:—
And yet, how was I supposed to ignore the evidence found on the body of the mate of the Jane, that Patterson whose statements were backed up by confirmed dates? And most importantly, how could I still have doubts after James West, who was the calmest of us all, managed to decode the following fragments of sentences:—
“Drifting since the 3rd of June north of Tsalal Island. . . . Still there . . . Captain William Guy and five of the men of the Jane—the piece of ice I am on is drifting across the iceberg . . . food will soon fail me. . . . Since the 13th of June . . . my last resources exhausted . . . to-day . . . 16th of June . . . I am going to die.”
“Drifting since June 3rd north of Tsalal Island... Still here... Captain William Guy and five of the crew from the Jane—the ice I’m on is drifting across the iceberg... food will run out soon... Since June 13th... my last supplies are gone... today... June 16th... I am going to die.”
So then for nearly three months Patterson’s body had lain on the surface of this ice-waif which we had met on our way from the Kerguelens to Tristan d’Acunha! Ah! why had we not saved the mate of the Jane!
So for almost three months, Patterson's body had been lying on the surface of this ice floe that we encountered on our journey from the Kerguelens to Tristan d'Acunha! Ah! Why didn't we save the mate of the Jane!
I had to yield to evidence. Captain Len Guy, who knew Patterson, had recognized him in this frozen corpse! It was indeed he who accompanied the captain of the Jane when he had interred that bottle, containing the letter which I had refused to believe authentic, at the Kerguelens. Yes! for eleven years, the survivors of the English schooner had been cast away there without any hope of succour.
I had to accept the evidence. Captain Len Guy, who knew Patterson, had identified him in this frozen corpse! It was indeed him who was with the captain of the Jane when he buried that bottle, containing the letter that I had refused to believe was real, at the Kerguelens. Yes! For eleven years, the survivors of the English schooner had been stranded there without any hope of rescue.
Len Guy turned to me and said,—
Len Guy turned to me and said, —
“Do you believe—now?”
“Do you believe—now?”
“I believe,” said I, falteringly; “but Captain William Guy of the Jane, and Captain Len Guy of the Halbrane—”
“I believe,” I said hesitantly; “but Captain William Guy of the Jane, and Captain Len Guy of the Halbrane—”
“Are brothers!” he cried in a loud voice, which was heard by all the crew.
“Hey brothers!” he shouted loudly, and everyone on the crew heard it.
Then we turned our eyes once more to the place where the lump of ice had been floating; but the double influence of the solar rays and the waters in this latitude had produced its effect, no trace of the dead man’s last refuge remained on the surface of the sea.
Then we looked again at the spot where the chunk of ice had been floating; however, the combined effect of the sunlight and the water in this area had taken its toll, and there was no sign of the dead man’s final resting place left on the surface of the sea.
CHAPTER VII.
TRISTAN D’ACUNHA.
Four days later, the Halbrane neared that curious island of Tristan d’Acunha, which may be described as the big boiler of the African seas. By that time I had come to realize that the “hallucination” of Captain Len Guy was a truth, and that he and the captain of the Jane (also a reality) were connected with each other by this ocean waif from the authentic expedition of Arthur Pym. My last doubts were buried in the depths of the ocean with the body of Patterson.
Four days later, the Halbrane approached the strange island of Tristan d’Acunha, which can be described as the giant boiler of the African seas. By then, I had come to understand that Captain Len Guy's "hallucination" was actually true, and that he and the captain of the Jane (also real) were linked through this ocean drifter from the real expedition of Arthur Pym. My final doubts were submerged in the ocean along with Patterson's body.
And now, what was Captain Len Guy going to do? There was not a shadow of doubt on that point. He would take the Halbrane to Tsalal Island, as marked upon Patterson’s note-book. His lieutenant, James West, would go whithersoever he was ordered to go; his crew would not hesitate to follow him, and would not be stopped by any fear of passing the limits assigned to human power, for the soul of their captain and the strength of their lieutenant would be in them.
And now, what was Captain Len Guy going to do? There was no doubt about it. He would take the Halbrane to Tsalal Island, as noted in Patterson’s notebook. His lieutenant, James West, would go wherever he was ordered; his crew would follow him without hesitation, and they wouldn’t let any fear of pushing beyond human limits hold them back, because the spirit of their captain and the strength of their lieutenant would be with them.
This, then, was the reason why Captain Len Guy refused to take passengers on board his ship, and why he had told me that his routes never were certain; he was always hoping that an opportunity for venturing into the sea of ice might arise. Who could tell indeed, whether he would not have sailed for the south at once without putting in at Tristan d’Acunha, if he had not wanted water? After what I had said before I went on board the Halbrane, I should have had no right to insist on his proceeding to the island for the sole purpose of putting me ashore. But a supply of water was indispensable, and besides, it might be possible there to put the schooner in a condition to contend with the icebergs and gain the open sea—since open it was beyond the eighty-second parallel—-in fact to attempt what Lieutenant Wilkes of the American Navy was then attempting.
This was why Captain Len Guy refused to take passengers on his ship and told me that his routes were never certain; he was always hoping for a chance to venture into the sea of ice. Who could really say if he wouldn’t have headed south right away without stopping at Tristan d’Acunha if he hadn’t needed water? After what I had said before boarding the Halbrane, I wouldn’t have had the right to insist he go to the island just to drop me off. But getting water was essential, and besides, it might be possible to get the schooner ready to handle the icebergs and reach the open sea—since beyond the eighty-second parallel it was indeed open—basically to attempt what Lieutenant Wilkes of the American Navy was trying to do at the time.
The navigators knew at this period, that from the middle of November to the beginning of March was the limit during which some success might be looked for. The temperature is more bearable then, storms are less frequent, the icebergs break loose from the mass, the ice wall has holes in it, and perpetual day reigns in that distant region.
The navigators knew at this time that from mid-November to early March was the window during which some success could be expected. The temperature is more manageable then, storms happen less often, the icebergs break away from the pack, the ice wall has openings in it, and it’s almost always daylight in that remote area.
Tristan d’Acunha lies to the south of the zone of the regular south-west winds. Its climate is mild and moist. The prevailing winds are west and north-west, and, during the winter—August and September—south. The island was inhabited, from 1811, by American whale fishers. After them, English soldiers were installed there to watch the St. Helena seas, and these remained until after the death of Napoleon, in 1821. Several years later the group of islands populated by Americans and Dutchmen from the Cape acknowledged the suzerainty of Great Britain, but this was not so in 1839. My personal observation at that date convinced me that the possession of Tristan d’Acunha was not worth disputing. In the sixteenth century the islands were called the Land of Life.
Tristan da Cunha is located south of the area dominated by the regular southwest winds. Its climate is mild and humid. The main winds come from the west and northwest, and during the winter—August and September—they shift to the south. The island was settled in 1811 by American whalers. After them, English soldiers were stationed there to monitor the waters around St. Helena, and they stayed until after Napoleon's death in 1821. Several years later, the group of islands, inhabited by Americans and Dutchmen from the Cape, recognized British rule, but this wasn't the case in 1839. From my observations at that time, I was convinced that claiming Tristan da Cunha wasn't worth arguing over. In the sixteenth century, the islands were referred to as the Land of Life.
On the 5th of September, in the morning, the towering volcano of the chief island was signalled; a huge snow-covered mass, whose crater formed the basin of a small lake. Next day, on our approach, we could distinguish a vast heaped-up lava field. At this distance the surface of the water was striped with gigantic seaweeds, vegetable ropes, varying in length from six hundred to twelve hundred feet, and as thick as a wine barrel.
On the morning of September 5th, we spotted the towering volcano on the main island; it was a massive snow-covered structure with a crater that created a small lake. The next day, as we got closer, we could see an expansive field of piled-up lava. From that distance, the water's surface was marked by giant seaweeds, long plant-like ropes ranging from six hundred to twelve hundred feet in length and as thick as a wine barrel.
Here I should mention that for three days subsequent to the finding of the fragment of ice, Captain Len Guy came on deck for strictly nautical purposes only, and I had no opportunities of seeing him except at meals, when he maintained silence, that not even James West could have enticed him to break. I made no attempt to do this, being convinced that the hour would come when Len Guy would again speak to me of his brother, and of the efforts which he intended to make to save him and his companions. Now, I repeat, the season being considered, that hour had not come, when the schooner cast anchor on the 6th of September at Ansiedling, in Falmouth Bay, precisely in the place indicated in Arthur Pym’s narrative as the moorings of the Jane.
Here I should mention that for three days after we found the piece of ice, Captain Len Guy only came on deck for strictly nautical reasons, and I didn't have any chances to see him except at meals, when he stayed silent, which even James West couldn’t have made him break. I didn't try to change that, believing that the time would come when Len Guy would talk to me again about his brother and the efforts he planned to make to save him and his companions. Now, I reiterate that considering the season, that time hadn’t arrived yet when the schooner dropped anchor on September 6th at Ansiedling, in Falmouth Bay, exactly where Arthur Pym’s narrative mentioned the moorings of the Jane.
At the period of the arrival of the Jane, an ex-corporal of the English artillery, named Glass, reigned over a little colony of twenty-six individuals, who traded with the Cape, and whose only vessel was a small schooner. At our arrival this Glass had more than fifty subjects, and was, as Arthur Pym remarked, quite independent of the British Government. Relations with the ex-corporal were established on the arrival of the Halbrane, and he proved very friendly and obliging. West, to whom the captain left the business of refilling the water tanks and taking in supplies of fresh meat and vegetables, had every reason to be satisfied with Glass, who, no doubt, expected to be paid, and was paid, handsomely.
At the time the Jane arrived, a former corporal of the English artillery named Glass was in charge of a small colony of twenty-six people who traded with the Cape, and their only ship was a small schooner. By the time we arrived, Glass had more than fifty followers and, as Arthur Pym noted, was quite independent of the British Government. Connections with the ex-corporal were formed when the Halbrane arrived, and he turned out to be very friendly and accommodating. West, who the captain tasked with refilling the water tanks and bringing in fresh meat and vegetables, had every reason to be pleased with Glass, who was likely expecting a generous payment, which he indeed received.
The day after our arrival I met ex-corporal Glass, a vigorous, well-preserved man, whose sixty years had not impaired his intelligent vivacity. Independently of his trade with the Cape and the Falklands, he did an important business in seal-skins and the oil of marine animals, and his affairs were prosperous. As he appeared very willing to talk, I entered briskly into conversation with this self-appointed Governor of a contented little colony, by asking him,—
The day after we got there, I met ex-corporal Glass, a lively and fit man whose sixty years hadn’t dulled his sharp mind. Besides his trade with the Cape and the Falklands, he also ran a successful business in seal skins and marine animal oil, and things were going well for him. Since he seemed eager to chat, I jumped right into conversation with this self-declared Governor of a happy little colony by asking him,—
“Do many ships put in to Tristan d’Acunha?”
"Do a lot of ships stop at Tristan da Cunha?"
“As many as we require,” he replied, rubbing his hands together behind his back, according to his invariable custom.
“As many as we need,” he said, rubbing his hands together behind his back, as he always did.
“In the fine season?”
"During the nice season?"
“Yes, in the fine season, if indeed we can be said to have any other in these latitudes.”
“Yes, in the nice season, if we can even say we have any other one here in these areas.”
“I congratulate you, Mr. Glass. But it is to be regretted that Tristan d’Acunha has not a single port. If you possessed a landing-stage, now?”
“I congratulate you, Mr. Glass. However, it’s unfortunate that Tristan d’Acunha has no ports at all. What if you had a landing stage, then?”
“For what purpose, sir, when nature has provided us with such a bay as this, where there is shelter from gales, and it is easy to lie snug right up against the rocks? No, Tristan has no port, and Tristan can do without one.”
“For what reason, sir, when nature has given us a bay like this, where we can find shelter from the wind and comfortably rest right against the rocks? No, Tristan doesn’t have a port, and Tristan can manage without one.”
Why should I have contradicted this good man? He was proud of his island, just as the Prince of Monaco is justly proud of his tiny principality.
Why should I have argued with this good man? He was proud of his island, just like the Prince of Monaco is rightfully proud of his small principality.
I did not persist, and we talked of various things. He offered to arrange for me an excursion to the depths of the thick forests, which clothed the volcano up to the middle of the central cove.
I didn’t push further, and we talked about different topics. He offered to set up a trip for me into the deep forests that covered the volcano halfway to the central cove.
I thanked him, but declined his offer, preferring to employ my leisure on land in some mineralogical studies. Besides, the Halbrane was to set sail so soon as she had taken in her provisions.
I thanked him but turned down his offer, choosing instead to spend my free time on land doing some mineralogy studies. Besides, the Halbrane was set to sail as soon as she had stocked up on supplies.
“Your captain is in a remarkable hurry!” said Governor Glass.
“Your captain is in quite a rush!” said Governor Glass.
“You think so?”
"Is that what you think?"
“He is in such haste that his lieutenant does not even talk of buying skins or oil from me.”
“He's in such a rush that his lieutenant doesn't even mention buying pelts or oil from me.”
“We require only fresh victuals and fresh water, Mr. Glass.”
“We only need fresh food and fresh water, Mr. Glass.”
“Very well,” replied the Governor, who was rather annoyed, “what the Halbrane will not take other vessels will.”
“Alright,” replied the Governor, who was somewhat irritated, “whatever the Halbrane won’t take, other vessels will.”
Then he resumed,—
Then he continued,—
“And where is your schooner bound for on leaving us?”
“And where is your schooner headed after leaving us?”
“For the Falklands, no doubt, where she can be repaired.”
“For the Falklands, for sure, where she can get fixed.”
“You, sir, are only a passenger, I suppose?”
“You, sir, are just a passenger, right?”
“As you say, Mr. Glass, and I had even intended to remain at Tristan d’Acunha for some weeks. But I have had to relinquish that project.”
“As you said, Mr. Glass, I had even planned to stay at Tristan d’Acunha for a few weeks. But I’ve had to give up that idea.”
“I am sorry to hear it, sir. We should have been happy to offer you hospitality while awaiting the arrival of another ship.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, sir. We would have been happy to host you while waiting for another ship to arrive.”
“Such hospitality would have been most valuable to me,” I replied, “but unfortunately I cannot avail myself of it.”
“Such hospitality would have meant a lot to me,” I replied, “but unfortunately, I can’t take advantage of it.”
In fact, I had finally resolved not to quit the schooner, but to embark for America from the Falkland Isles without much delay. I felt sure that Captain Len Guy would not refuse to take me to the islands. I informed Mr. Glass of my intention, and he remarked, still in a tone of annoyance,—
In fact, I had finally decided not to leave the schooner but to head to America from the Falkland Islands without much delay. I was confident that Captain Len Guy wouldn’t refuse to take me to the islands. I told Mr. Glass about my plan, and he responded, still sounding annoyed,—
“As for your captain, I have not even seen the colour of his hair.”
“As for your captain, I haven’t even seen the color of his hair.”
“I don’t think he has any intention of coming ashore.”
“I don’t think he plans to come ashore.”
“Is he ill?”
"Is he sick?"
“Not to my knowledge. But it does not concern you, since he has sent his lieutenant to represent him.”
“Not that I know of. But it doesn’t matter to you, since he has sent his lieutenant to stand in for him.”
“Oh, he’s a cheerful person! One may extract two words from him occasionally. Fortunately, it is easier to get coin out of his pocket than speech out of his lips.”
“Oh, he's a cheerful person! You can sometimes get two words out of him. Luckily, it’s easier to get money from his pocket than to get him to talk.”
“That’s the important thing, Mr. Glass.”
“That’s the important thing, Mr. Glass.”
“You are right, sir—Mr. Jeorling, of Connecticut, I believe?”
“You're right, sir—Mr. Jeorling from Connecticut, if I’m not mistaken?”
I assented.
I agreed.
“So! I know your name, while I have yet to learn that of the captain of the Halbrane.”
“So! I know your name, but I still haven’t learned the name of the captain of the Halbrane.”
“His name is Guy—Len Guy.”
“His name is Guy—Len Guy.”
“An Englishman?”
"An English guy?"
“Yes—an Englishman.”
“Yes—an English guy.”
“He might have taken the trouble to pay a visit to a countryman of his, Mr. Jeorling! But stay! I had some dealings formerly with a captain of that name. Guy, Guy—”
“He could have made the effort to visit a fellow countryman of his, Mr. Jeorling! But wait! I had some interactions before with a captain by that name. Guy, Guy—”
“William Guy?” I asked, quickly.
"William Guy?" I asked, quickly.
“Precisely. William Guy.”
"Exactly. William Guy."
“Who commanded the Jane?”
“Who was in charge of the Jane?”
“The Jane? Yes. The same man.”
“The Jane? Yep. The same guy.”
“An English schooner which put in at Tristan d’Acunha eleven years ago?”
“An English schooner that stopped at Tristan da Cunha eleven years ago?”
“Eleven years, Mr. Jeorling. I had been settled in the island where Captain Jeffrey, of the Berwick, of London, found me in the year 1824, for full seven years. I perfectly recall this William Guy, as if he were before me. He was a fine, open-hearted fellow, and I sold him a cargo of seal-skins. He had the air of a gentleman, rather proud, but good-natured.”
“Eleven years, Mr. Jeorling. I had been living on the island where Captain Jeffrey, of the Berwick, from London, found me in 1824, for a full seven years. I remember this William Guy perfectly, as if he were right in front of me. He was a nice, open-hearted guy, and I sold him a shipment of seal skins. He had the demeanor of a gentleman, a bit proud, but overall good-natured.”
“And the Jane?”
"And the Jane?"
“I can see her now at her moorings in the same place as the Halbrane. She was a handsome vessel of one hundred and eighty tons, very slender for’ards. She belonged to the port of Liverpool.”
“I can see her now at her dock in the same place as the Halbrane. She was a beautiful ship of one hundred and eighty tons, very slim at the front. She was registered in the port of Liverpool.”
“Yes; that is true, all that is true.”
“Yes, that’s true, all of it is true.”
“And is the Jane still afloat, Mr. Jeorling?”
“And is the Jane still on the water, Mr. Jeorling?”
“No, Mr. Glass.”
“No, Mr. Glass.”
“Was she lost?”
"Was she missing?"
“The fact is only too true, and the greater part of her crew with her.”
“The fact is all too true, and most of her crew is with her.”
“Will you tell me how this happened?”
“Can you tell me how this happened?”
“Willingly. On leaving Tristan d’Acunha the Jane headed for the bearings of the Aurora and other islands, which William Guy hoped to recognize from information—”
“Sure thing. After leaving Tristan d’Acunha, the Jane set off towards the direction of the Aurora and other islands, which William Guy hoped to identify based on the information—”
“That came from me,” interrupted the ex-corporal. “And those other islands, may I learn whether the Jane discovered them?”
“That came from me,” interrupted the ex-corporal. “And those other islands, can I find out if the Jane discovered them?”
“No, nor the Auroras either, although William Guy remained several weeks in those waters, running from east to west, with a look-out always at the masthead.”
“No, nor the Auroras either, even though William Guy spent several weeks in those waters, traveling from east to west, with someone always on watch at the masthead.”
“He must have lost his bearings, Mr. Jeorling, for, if several whalers, who were well deserving of credit, are to be believed, these islands do exist, and it was even proposed to give them my name.”
“He must have lost his way, Mr. Jeorling, because if several whalers, who truly deserve recognition, are to be believed, these islands do exist, and it was even suggested to name them after me.”
“That would have been but just,” I replied politely.
"That would have been fair," I replied politely.
“It will be very vexatious if they are not discovered some day,” added the Governor, in a tone which indicated that he was not devoid of vanity.
“It will be really frustrating if they’re not found someday,” added the Governor, in a tone that showed he wasn’t without vanity.
“It was then,” I resumed, “that Captain Guy resolved to carry out a project he had long cherished, and in which he was encouraged by a certain passenger who was on board the Jane—”
“It was then,” I continued, “that Captain Guy decided to pursue a plan he had long desired, and he was urged on by a particular passenger who was on the Jane—”
“Arthur Gordon Pym,” exclaimed Glass, “and his companion, one Dirk Peters; the two had been picked up at sea by the schooner.”
“Arthur Gordon Pym,” exclaimed Glass, “and his buddy, Dirk Peters; the two were picked up at sea by the schooner.”
“You knew them, Mr. Glass?” I asked eagerly.
“You knew them, Mr. Glass?” I asked excitedly.
“Knew them, Mr. Jeorling? I should think I did, indeed! That Arthur Pym was a strange person, always wanting to rush into adventures—a real rash American, quite capable of starting off to the moon! Has he gone there at last?”
“Knew them, Mr. Jeorling? I definitely did! That Arthur Pym was an odd character, always eager to dive into adventures—a truly reckless American, fully capable of setting off for the moon! Has he finally made it there?”
“No, not quite, Mr. Glass, but, during her voyage, the schooner, it seems, did clear the polar circle, and pass the ice-wall. She got farther than any ship had ever done before.”
“No, not exactly, Mr. Glass, but during her journey, the schooner apparently crossed the polar circle and went beyond the ice wall. She ventured farther than any ship had ever done before.”
“What a wonderful feat!”
"That's an awesome achievement!"
“Yes. Unfortunately, the Jane did not return. Arthur Pym and William Guy escaped the doom of the Jane and the most of her crew. They even got back to America, how I do not know. Afterwards Arthur Pym died, but under what circumstances I am ignorant. As for the half-breed, after having retired to Illinois, he went off one day without a word to anyone, and no trace of him has been found.”
“Yes. Unfortunately, the Jane did not come back. Arthur Pym and William Guy escaped the fate of the Jane and most of her crew. They even made it back to America, though I’m not sure how. Later, Arthur Pym died, but I don’t know the details. As for the half-breed, after moving to Illinois, he disappeared one day without telling anyone, and there’s been no sign of him since.”
“And William Guy?” asked Mr. Glass.
“And what about William Guy?” asked Mr. Glass.
I related the finding of the body of Patterson, the mate of the Jane, and I added that everything led to the belief that the captain of the Jane and five of his companions were still living on an island in the austral regions, at less than six degrees from the Pole.
I reported the discovery of Patterson's body, the first mate of the Jane, and I mentioned that all signs pointed to the captain of the Jane and five of his crew still being alive on an island in the southern regions, not more than six degrees from the Pole.
“Ah, Mr. Jeorling,” cried Glass, “if some day William Guy and his sailors might be saved! They seemed to me to be such fine fellows.”
“Ah, Mr. Jeorling,” Glass exclaimed, “if only one day William Guy and his crew could be saved! They really seemed like such great guys.”
“That is just what the Halbrane is certainly going to attempt, so soon as she is ready, for her captain, Len Guy, is William Guy’s own brother.”
“That is exactly what the Halbrane is definitely going to try as soon as she is ready, because her captain, Len Guy, is William Guy’s own brother.”
“Is it possible? Well, although I do not know Captain Len Guy, I venture to assert that the brothers do not resemble each other—at least in their behaviour to the Governor of Tristan d’Acunha!”
“Is it possible? Well, even though I don’t know Captain Len Guy, I’m willing to say that the brothers don’t look alike—at least not in how they behave toward the Governor of Tristan d’Acunha!”
It was plain that the Governor was profoundly mortified, but no doubt he consoled himself by the prospect of selling his goods at twenty-five per cent. above their value.
It was clear that the Governor was deeply embarrassed, but he surely comforted himself with the idea of selling his goods at twenty-five percent more than their worth.
One thing was certain: Captain Len Guy had no intention of coming ashore. This was the more singular, inasmuch as he could not be unaware that the Jane had put in at Tristan d’Acunha before proceeding to the southern seas. Surely he might be expected to put himself in communication with the last European who had shaken hands with his brother!
One thing was clear: Captain Len Guy had no intention of coming ashore. This was particularly odd, since he had to know that the Jane had stopped at Tristan d’Acunha before heading to the southern seas. Surely, he should have reached out to the last European who had shaken hands with his brother!
Nevertheless, Captain Len Guy remained persistently on board his ship, without even going on deck; and, looking through the glass skylight of his cabin, I saw him perpetually stooping over the table, which was covered with open books and out-spread charts. No doubt the charts were those of the austral latitudes, and the books were narratives of the precursors of the Jane in those mysterious regions of the south.
Nevertheless, Captain Len Guy stayed on board his ship, never even stepping out onto the deck. Through the glass skylight of his cabin, I saw him constantly bent over the table, which was covered with open books and spread-out charts. The charts were likely of the southern latitudes, and the books contained accounts of the earlier voyages of the Jane in those mysterious southern regions.
On the table lay also a volume which had been read and re-read a hundred times. Most of its pages were dogs’-eared and their margins were filled with pencilled notes. And on the cover shone the title in brightly gilded letters:
On the table was a book that had been read and re-read a hundred times. Most of its pages were dog-eared, and the margins were filled with pencil notes. The cover displayed the title in shiny gold letters:
THE ADVENTURES OF ARTHUR GORDON PYM.
THE ADVENTURES OF ARTHUR GORDON PYM.
CHAPTER VIII.
BOUND FOR THE FALKLANDS.
On the 8th of September, in the evening, I had taken leave of His Excellency the Governor-General of the Archipelago of Tristan d’Acunha—for such is the official title bestowed upon himself by that excellent fellow, Glass, ex-corporal of artillery in the British Army. On the following day, before dawn, the Halbrane sailed.
On the evening of September 8th, I said goodbye to His Excellency the Governor-General of the Archipelago of Tristan d’Acunha—for that’s the official title he gave himself, that great guy, Glass, a former artillery corporal in the British Army. The next day, before dawn, the Halbrane set sail.
After we had rounded Herald Point, the few houses of Ansiedlung disappeared behind the extremity of Falmouth Bay. A fine breeze from the east carried us along gaily.
After we rounded Herald Point, the few houses of Ansiedlung vanished behind the edge of Falmouth Bay. A nice breeze from the east happily pushed us along.
During the morning we left behind us in succession Elephant Bay, Hardy Rock, West Point, Cotton Bay, and Daly’s Promontory; but it took the entire day to lose sight of the volcano of Tristan d’Acunha, which is eight thousand feet high; its snow-clad bulk was at last veiled by the shades of evening.
During the morning, we passed by Elephant Bay, Hardy Rock, West Point, Cotton Bay, and Daly’s Promontory one after another; but it took all day to finally lose sight of the eight-thousand-foot-high volcano of Tristan d’Acunha. Its snow-covered peak was finally hidden by the evening shadows.
During that week our voyage proceeded under the most favourable conditions; if these were maintained, the end of the month of September ought to bring us within sight of the first peaks of the Falkland Group; and so, very sensibly towards the south; the schooner having descended from the thirty-eighth parallel to the fifty-fifth degree of latitude.
During that week, our journey went smoothly; if things stayed as they were, we should be able to see the first peaks of the Falkland Group by the end of September. The schooner had traveled from the thirty-eighth parallel down to the fifty-fifth degree of latitude.
The most daring, or, perhaps I ought to say, the most lucky of those discoverers who had preceded the Halbrane, under the command of Captain Len Guy, in the Antarctic seas, had not gone beyond—Kemp, the sixty-sixth parallel; Ballerry, the sixty-seventh; Biscoe, the sixty-eighth; Bellinghausen and Morrell, the seventieth; Cook, the seventy-first; Weddell, the seventy-fourth. And it was beyond the eighty-third, nearly five hundred and fifty miles farther, that we must go to the succour of the survivors of the Jane!
The most daring, or maybe I should say, the luckiest of the explorers who came before the Halbrane, led by Captain Len Guy, in the Antarctic seas, hadn’t gone further than—Kemp, at the sixty-sixth parallel; Ballerry, at the sixty-seventh; Biscoe, at the sixty-eighth; Bellinghausen and Morrell, at the seventieth; Cook, at the seventy-first; Weddell, at the seventy-fourth. And it was beyond the eighty-third, nearly five hundred and fifty miles further, that we needed to go to help the survivors of the Jane!
I confess that for a practical man of unimaginative temperament, I felt strangely excited; a nervous restlessness had taken possession of me. I was haunted by the figures of Arthur Pym and his companions, lost in Antarctic ice-deserts. I began to feel a desire to take part in the proposed undertaking of Captain Len Guy. I thought about it incessantly. As a fact there was nothing to recall me to America. It is true that whether I should get the consent of the commander of the Halbrane remained to be seen; but, after all, why should he refuse to keep me as a passenger? Would it not be a very “human” satisfaction to him to give me material proof that he was in the right, by taking me to the very scene of a catastrophe that I had regarded as fictitious, showing me the remains of the Jane at Tsalal, and landing me on that selfsame island which I had declared to be a myth?
I admit that for someone like me, who is practical and not very imaginative, I felt a surprising thrill; a nervous restlessness had taken over. I was haunted by the images of Arthur Pym and his friends, lost in the icy deserts of the Antarctic. I started to really want to join Captain Len Guy in his proposed mission. I couldn’t stop thinking about it. Honestly, there was nothing pulling me back to America. It’s true that it was still uncertain whether the commander of the Halbrane would let me come along; but honestly, why would he turn me down as a passenger? Wouldn’t it be a great “human” satisfaction for him to prove me wrong by taking me to the very site of a disaster I thought was made up, showing me the wreck of the Jane at Tsalal, and dropping me off on that very island that I had claimed was a myth?
Nevertheless, I resolved to wait, before I came to any definite determination, until an opportunity of speaking to the captain should arise.
Nevertheless, I decided to wait before making any final decision until I had a chance to talk to the captain.
After an interval of unfavourable weather, during which the Halbrane made but slow progress, on the 4th of October, in the morning, the aspect of the sky and the sea underwent a marked change. The wind became calm, the waves abated, and the next day the breeze veered to the north-west. This was very favourable to us, and in ten days, with a continuance of such fortunate conditions, we might hope to reach the Falklands.
After a period of bad weather, during which the Halbrane made slow progress, on the morning of October 4th, the sky and sea showed a noticeable change. The wind calmed down, the waves subsided, and the next day the breeze shifted to the northwest. This was really good for us, and if these fortunate conditions lasted, we could expect to reach the Falklands in ten days.
It was on the 11th that the opportunity of an explanation with Captain Len Guy was presented to me, and by himself, for he came out of his cabin, advanced to the side of the ship where I was seated, and took his place at my side.
It was on the 11th that I had the chance to talk things over with Captain Len Guy. He came out of his cabin, walked over to where I was sitting on the side of the ship, and took a seat next to me.
Evidently he wished to talk to me, and of what, if not the subject which entirely absorbed him? He began by saying:
Evidently, he wanted to talk to me, and what else could it be about if not the topic that completely consumed him? He started by saying:
“I have not yet had the pleasure of a chat with you, Mr. Jeorling, since our departure from Tristan d’Acunha!”
“I haven't had the pleasure of chatting with you yet, Mr. Jeorling, since we left Tristan d’Acunha!”
“To my regret, captain,” I replied, but with reserve, for I wanted him to make the running.
“To my regret, Captain,” I replied, but holding back, as I wanted him to take the lead.
“I beg you to excuse me,” he resumed, “I have so many things to occupy me and make me anxious. A plan of campaign to organize, in which nothing must be unforeseen or unprovided for. I beg you not to be displeased with me—”
“I’m really sorry,” he continued, “I have so many things on my mind that are stressing me out. I need to organize a campaign plan where nothing can be overlooked or left to chance. I hope you won’t be upset with me—”
“I am not, I assure you.”
“I’m not, I swear.”
“That is all right, Mr. Jeorling; and now that I know you, that I am able to appreciate you, I congratulate myself upon having you for a passenger until our arrival at the Falklands.”
"That's all good, Mr. Jeorling; and now that I know you and can appreciate who you are, I’m glad to have you as a passenger until we reach the Falklands."
“I am very grateful, captain, for what you have done for me, and I feel encouraged to—”
“I really appreciate what you’ve done for me, captain, and I feel motivated to—”
The moment seemed propitious to my making my proposal, when Captain Len Guy interrupted me.
The moment felt right for me to make my proposal when Captain Len Guy cut me off.
“Well, Mr. Jeorling,” he asked, “are you now convinced of the reality of the voyage of the Jane, or do you still regard Edgar Poe’s book as a work of pure imagination?”
“Well, Mr. Jeorling,” he asked, “are you now convinced that the voyage of the Jane was real, or do you still see Edgar Poe’s book as just a product of imagination?”
“I do not so regard it, captain.”
“I don’t see it that way, captain.”
“You no longer doubt that Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters have really existed, or that my brother William Guy and five of his companions are living?”
“You don't doubt anymore that Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters actually existed, or that my brother William Guy and five of his friends are alive?”
“I should be the most incredulous of men, captain, to doubt either fact, and my earnest desire is that the favour of Heaven may attend you and secure the safety of the shipwrecked mariners of the Jane.”
“I should be the most skeptical of men, captain, to doubt either fact, and my sincere wish is that the support of Heaven may be with you and ensure the safety of the shipwrecked sailors of the Jane.”
“I will do all in my power, Mr. Jeorling, and by the blessing of God I shall succeed.”
“I will do everything I can, Mr. Jeorling, and with God's blessing, I will succeed.”
“I hope so, captain. Indeed, I am certain it will be so, and if you consent—”
“I hope so, captain. I’m sure it will be, and if you agree—”
“Is it not the case that you talked of this matter with one Glass, an English ex-corporal, who sets up to be Governor of Tristan d’Acunha?” inquired the captain, without allowing me to finish my sentence.
“Didn’t you discuss this with a guy named Glass, an ex-corporal from England who claims to be the Governor of Tristan d'Acunha?” the captain asked, cutting me off before I could finish my sentence.
“That is so,” I replied, “and what I learned from Glass has contributed not a little to change my doubts into certainty.”
“That’s true,” I replied, “and what I learned from Glass has definitely helped turn my doubts into certainty.”
“Ah! he has satisfied you?”
“Ah! has he satisfied you?”
“Yes. He perfectly remembers to have seen the Jane, eleven years ago, when she had put in at Tristan d’Acunha.”
“Yes. He clearly remembers seeing the Jane eleven years ago when she docked at Tristan d’Acunha.”
“The Jane—and my brother?”
“The Jane—and my bro?”
“He told me that he had personal dealings with Captain William Guy.”
“He told me that he had personal interactions with Captain William Guy.”
“And he traded with the Jane?”
“And he traded with the Jane?”
“Yes, as he has just been trading with the Halbrane.”
“Yes, he has just finished trading with the Halbrane.”
“She was moored in this bay?”
“Was she anchored in this bay?”
“In the same place as your schooner.”
“In the same spot as your schooner.”
“And—Arthur Pym—Dirk Peters?”
“And—Arthur Pym—Dirk Peters?”
“He was with them frequently.”
“He spent a lot of time with them.”
“Did he ask what had become of them?”
“Did he ask what happened to them?”
“Oh yes, and I informed him of the death of Arthur Pym, whom he regarded as a foolhardy adventurer, capable of any daring folly.”
“Oh yeah, and I told him about Arthur Pym's death, who he saw as a reckless adventurer, capable of any crazy stunt.”
“Say a madman, and a dangerous madman, Mr. Jeorling. Was it not he who led my unfortunate brother into that fatal enterprise?”
“Call him a crazy person, and a dangerous one at that, Mr. Jeorling. Wasn’t it he who led my poor brother into that deadly situation?”
“There is, indeed, reason to believe so from his narrative.”
“There’s definitely a reason to believe that from his story.”
“And never to forget it!” added the captain in a tone of agitation.
“And I won’t forget it!” the captain added, his voice filled with agitation.
“This man, Glass,” I resumed, “also knew Patterson, the mate of the Jane.”
“This man, Glass,” I continued, “also knew Patterson, the first mate of the Jane.”
“He was a fine, brave, faithful fellow, Mr. Jeorling, and devoted, body and soul, to my brother.”
“He was a good, brave, loyal guy, Mr. Jeorling, and dedicated, body and soul, to my brother.”
“As West is to you, captain.”
“As West is to you, captain.”
“Does Glass know where the shipwrecked men from the Jane are now?”
“Does Glass know where the shipwrecked men from the Jane are now?”
“I told him, captain, and also all that you have resolved to do to save them.”
"I told him, captain, and everything you plan to do to save them."
I did not think proper to add that Glass had been much surprised at Captain Guy’s abstaining from visiting him, as, in his absurd vanity, he held the commander of the Halbrane bound to do, nor that he did not consider the Governor of Tristan d’Acunha bound to take the initiative.
I didn't think it was right to mention that Glass was surprised by Captain Guy not visiting him, as he foolishly believed the commander of the Halbrane was obligated to do so, nor did he think the Governor of Tristan d’Acunha was expected to take the initiative.
“I wish to ask you, Mr. Jeorling, whether you think everything in Arthur Pym’s journal, which has been published by Edgar Poe, is exactly true?”
“I’d like to ask you, Mr. Jeorling, do you think everything in Arthur Pym’s journal, published by Edgar Poe, is completely true?”
“I think there is some need for doubt,” I answered “the singular character of the hero of those adventures being taken into consideration—at least concerning the phenomena of the island of Tsalal. And we know that Arthur Pym was mistaken in asserting that Captain William Guy and several of his companions perished in the landslip of the hill at Klock-Klock.”
“I think we need to have some doubts,” I replied, “especially considering the unique nature of the hero in those adventures—at least when it comes to the happenings on the island of Tsalal. And we know that Arthur Pym was wrong to claim that Captain William Guy and some of his companions died in the landslide on the hill at Klock-Klock.”
“Ah! but he does not assert this, Mr. Jeorling! He says only that, when he and Dirk Peters had reached the opening through which they could discern the surrounding country, the seat of the artificial earthquake was revealed to them. Now, as the whole face of the hill was rushing into the ravine, the fate of my brother and twenty-nine of his men could not be doubtful to his mind. He was, most naturally, led to believe that Dirk Peters and himself were the only white men remaining alive on the island. He said nothing but this—nothing more. These were only suppositions—very reasonable, are they not?”
“Ah! But he doesn’t claim this, Mr. Jeorling! He only says that, when he and Dirk Peters reached the opening through which they could see the surrounding area, the location of the artificial earthquake was revealed to them. Now, since the entire hillside was collapsing into the ravine, he couldn’t help but conclude that my brother and twenty-nine of his men were doomed. It was completely natural for him to think that he and Dirk Peters were the only white men left alive on the island. He said nothing beyond that—nothing more. These were just assumptions—very reasonable ones, don’t you think?”
“I admit that, fully, captain.”
"I fully admit that, captain."
“But now, thanks to Patterson’s note-book, we are certain that my brother and five of his companions escaped from the landslip contrived by the natives.”
“But now, thanks to Patterson’s notebook, we know for sure that my brother and five of his friends got away from the landslide created by the locals.”
“That is quite clear, captain. But, as to what became of the survivors of the Jane, whether they were taken by the natives of Tsalal and kept in captivity, or remained free, Patterson’s note-book says nothing, nor does it relate under what circumstances he himself was carried far away from them.”
“That is very clear, captain. But regarding what happened to the survivors of the Jane, whether they were captured by the natives of Tsalal and held captive, or if they stayed free, Patterson’s notebook doesn’t mention anything, nor does it explain how he ended up so far away from them.”
“All that we shall learn, Mr. Jeorling. Yes, we shall know all. The main point is that we are quite sure my brother and five of his sailors were living less than four months ago on some part of Tsalal Island. There is now no question of a romance signed ‘Edgar Poe,’ but of a veracious narrative signed ‘Patterson.’”
“All that we’ll learn, Mr. Jeorling. Yes, we’ll know it all. The key point is that we are very sure my brother and five of his sailors were alive less than four months ago on some part of Tsalal Island. There's no longer any question of a story signed ‘Edgar Poe,’ but of a true account signed ‘Patterson.’”
“Captain,” said I, “will you let me be one of your company until the end of the campaign of the Halbrane in the Antarctic seas?”
“Captain,” I said, “will you let me be part of your crew until the end of the Halbrane campaign in the Antarctic seas?”
Captain Len Guy looked at me with a glance as penetrating as a keen blade. Otherwise he did not appear surprised by the proposal I had made; perhaps he had been expecting it—and he uttered only the single word:
Captain Len Guy looked at me with a gaze as sharp as a keen blade. Other than that, he didn’t seem surprised by the proposal I had made; maybe he had been expecting it—and he said just one word:
“Willingly.”
"Sure."
CHAPTER IX.
FITTING OUT THE HALBRANE.
On the 15th of October, our schooner cast anchor in Port Egmont, on the north of West Falkland. The group is composed of two islands, one the above-named, the other Soledad or East Falkland. Captain Len Guy gave twelve hours’ leave to the whole crew. The next day the proceedings were to begin by a careful and minute inspection of the vessel’s hull and keel, in view of the contemplated prolonged navigation of the Antarctic seas. That day Captain Len Guy went ashore, to confer with the Governor of the group on the subject of the immediate re-victualling of the schooner. He did not intend to make expense a consideration, because the whole adventure might be wrecked by an unwise economy. Besides I was ready to aid with my purse, as I told him, and I intended that we should be partners in the cost of this expedition.
On October 15th, our schooner dropped anchor in Port Egmont, located on the northern part of West Falkland. The area consists of two islands: the one mentioned above and Soledad, or East Falkland. Captain Len Guy gave the entire crew a twelve-hour break. The following day, we were scheduled to start with a thorough inspection of the ship’s hull and keel, considering the planned extended voyage in the Antarctic seas. That day, Captain Len Guy went ashore to discuss with the Governor of the islands about the immediate restocking of the schooner. He didn’t want to worry about costs, as the whole adventure could be jeopardized by poor budgeting. Besides, I was ready to contribute financially, as I told him, and I planned for us to share the expenses of this expedition.
James West remained on board all day, according to his custom in the absence of the captain, and was engaged until evening in the inspection of the hold. I did not wish to go ashore until the next day. I should have ample time while we remained in port to explore Port Egmont and its surroundings, and to study the geology and mineralogy of the island. Hurliguerly regarded the opportunity as highly favourable for the renewal of talk with me, and availed himself of it accordingly. He accosted me as follows:
James West stayed on the ship all day, as he usually did when the captain was away, and spent the evening inspecting the hold. I didn’t want to go ashore until the next day. I would have plenty of time while we were in port to explore Port Egmont and its surroundings, and to study the island’s geology and mineralogy. Hurliguerly saw this as a great chance to chat with me again and took advantage of it. He approached me with the following:
“Accept my sincere compliments, Mr. Jeorling.”
“Please accept my heartfelt compliments, Mr. Jeorling.”
“And wherefore, boatswain?”
“And why, boatswain?”
“On account of what I have just heard—that you are to come with us to the far end of the Antarctic seas.”
“Because of what I just heard—that you’re coming with us to the far end of the Antarctic seas.”
“Oh! not so far, I imagine, and if it is not a matter of going beyond the eighty-fourth parallel—”
“Oh! not too far, I think, and if it doesn’t mean going beyond the eighty-fourth parallel—”
“Who can tell,” replied the boatswain, “at all events the Halbrane will make more degrees of latitude than any other ship before her.”
“Who knows,” replied the boatswain, “in any case, the Halbrane will cover more degrees of latitude than any other ship before her.”
“We shall see.”
"We'll see."
“And does that not alarm you, Mr. Jeorling?”
“And doesn’t that bother you, Mr. Jeorling?”
“Not in the very least.”
“Not at all.”
“Nor us, rest assured. No, no! You see, Mr. Jeorling, our captain is a good one, although he is no talker. You only need to take him the right way! First he gives you the passage to Tristan d’Acunha that he refused you at first, and now he extends it to the pole.”
“Don't worry about us. No, no! You see, Mr. Jeorling, our captain is a good one, even though he's not much of a talker. You just need to approach him the right way! First, he gives you the passage to Tristan d’Acunha that he initially refused, and now he’s extending it all the way to the pole.”
“The pole is not the question, boatswain.”
“The pole isn't the issue, boatswain.”
“Ah! it will be reached at last, some day.”
“Ah! it will be reached at last, someday.”
“The thing has not yet been done. And, besides, I don’t take much interest in the pole, and have no ambition to conquer it. In any case it is only to Tsalal Island—”
“The thing hasn’t been done yet. Also, I’m not really interested in the pole and have no desire to conquer it. Anyway, it’s only to Tsalal Island—”
“Tsalal Island, of course. Nevertheless, you will acknowledge that our captain has been very accommodating to you, and—”
“Tsalal Island, of course. Still, you have to admit that our captain has been really accommodating to you, and—”
“And therefore I am much obliged to him, boatswain, and,” I hastened to add, “to you also; since it is to your influence I owe my passage.”
“And so I am really grateful to him, boatswain, and,” I quickly added, “to you too; because I owe my passage to your influence.”
“Very likely.” Hurliguerly, a good fellow at bottom, as I afterwards learned, discerned a little touch of irony in my tone; but he did not appear to do so; he was resolved to persevere in his patronage of me. And, indeed, his conversation could not be otherwise than profitable to me, for he was thoroughly acquainted with the Falkland Islands. The result was that on the following day I went ashore adequately prepared to begin my perquisitions. At that period the Falklands were not utilized as they have been since.
“Very likely.” Hurliguerly, a decent guy at heart, as I later found out, sensed a hint of irony in my tone; but he didn’t show it. He was determined to continue supporting me. And, honestly, talking with him was definitely beneficial for me, because he knew the Falkland Islands inside and out. As a result, the next day I went ashore fully prepared to start my inquiries. Back then, the Falklands weren’t being used the way they are today.
It was at a later date that Port Stanley—described by Elisée Réclus, the French geographer, as “ideal”—was discovered. Port Stanley is sheltered at every point of the compass, and could contain all the fleets of Great Britain.
It was at a later date that Port Stanley—called “ideal” by the French geographer Elisée Réclus—was discovered. Port Stanley is protected from all directions and could accommodate all the fleets of Great Britain.
If I had been sailing for the last two months with bandaged eyes, and without knowing whither the Halbrane was bound, and had been asked during the first few hours at our moorings, “Are you in the Falkland Isles or in Norway?” I should have puzzled how to answer the question. For here were coasts forming deep creeks, the steep hills with peaked sides, and the coast-ledges faced with grey rock. Even the seaside climate, exempt from great extremes of cold and heat, is common to the two countries. Besides, the frequent rains of Scandinavia visit Magellan’s region in like abundance. Both have dense fogs, and, in spring and autumn, winds so fierce that the very vegetables in the fields are frequently rooted up.
If I had been sailing for the last two months with my eyes covered, not knowing where the Halbrane was headed, and someone asked me during the first few hours after we docked, “Are you in the Falkland Islands or Norway?” I would’ve struggled to answer. Here were coastlines with deep inlets, steep hills with sharp peaks, and rocky ledges along the shore. The coastal weather, mild without extreme cold or heat, is typical to both countries. Plus, the frequent rains of Scandinavia also fall in abundance in the Magellan region. Both places deal with thick fogs, and during spring and autumn, there are winds so strong that they often uproot the crops in the fields.
A few walks inland would, however, have sufficed to make me recognize that I was still separated by the equator from the waters of Northern Europe. What had I found to observe in the neighbourhood of Port Egmont after my explorations of the first few days? Nothing but the signs of a sickly vegetation, nowhere arborescent. Here and there a few shrubs grew, in place of the flourishing firs of the Norwegian mountains, and the surface of a spongy soil which sinks and rises under the foot is carpeted with mosses, fungi, and lichens. No! this was not the enticing country where the echoes of the sagas resound, this was not the poetic realm of Wodin and the Valkyries.
A few walks inland would have been enough for me to realize that I was still separated by the equator from the waters of Northern Europe. What did I find to observe around Port Egmont after my explorations of the first few days? Nothing but signs of sickly vegetation, with no trees in sight. Here and there were a few shrubs instead of the thriving firs of the Norwegian mountains, and the surface of the spongy ground that sinks and rises underfoot is covered with mosses, fungi, and lichens. No! this was not the alluring land where the echoes of the sagas resonate; this was not the poetic realm of Wodin and the Valkyries.
On the deep waters of the Falkland Strait, which separates the two principal isles, great masses of extraordinary aquatic vegetation floated, and the bays of the Archipelago, where whales were already becoming scarce, were frequented by other marine mammals of enormous size—seals, twenty-five feet long by twenty in circumference, and great numbers of sea elephants, wolves, and lions, of proportions no less gigantic. The uproar made by these animals, by the females and their young especially, surpasses description. One would think that herds of cattle were bellowing on the beach. Neither difficulty nor danger attends the capture, or at least the slaughter of the marine beasts. The sealers kill them with a blow of a club when they are lying in the sands on the strand. These are the special features that differentiate Scandinavia from the Falklands, not to speak of the infinite number of birds which rose on my approach, grebe, cormorants, black-headed swans, and above all, tribes of penguins, of which hundreds of thousands are massacred every year.
On the deep waters of the Falkland Strait, which separates the two main islands, large patches of unique aquatic plants floated, and the bays of the Archipelago, where whales were already becoming rare, were visited by other large marine mammals—seals, twenty-five feet long and twenty feet around, along with many sea elephants, wolves, and lions, all equally gigantic. The noise made by these animals, especially the females and their young, is beyond description. You’d think herds of cattle were bellowing on the beach. There is little difficulty or danger in capturing, or at least killing, these marine creatures. Sealers hit them with a club while they’re resting on the beach. These are the specific features that set Scandinavia apart from the Falklands, not to mention the countless birds that took flight as I approached—grebes, cormorants, black-headed swans, and especially huge numbers of penguins, of which hundreds of thousands are killed each year.
One day, when the air was filled with a sound of braying, sufficient to deafen one, I asked an old sailor belonging to Port Egmont,—
One day, when the air was filled with the loud sound of braying, enough to deafen anyone, I asked an old sailor from Port Egmont,—
“Are there asses about here?”
“Are there any donkeys around?”
“Sir,” he replied, “those are not asses that you hear, but penguins.”
“Sir,” he replied, “those aren’t donkeys you’re hearing, but penguins.”
The asses themselves, had any been there, would have been deceived by the braying of these stupid birds. I pursued my investigations some way to the west of the bay. West Falkland is more extensive than its neighbour, La Soledad, and possesses another fort at the southern point of Byron’s Sound—too far off for me to go there.
The donkeys, if they had been there, would have been fooled by the loud sounds of these silly birds. I continued my research a bit west of the bay. West Falkland is larger than its neighbor, La Soledad, and has another fort at the southern tip of Byron’s Sound—too far for me to get to.
I could not estimate the population of the Archipelago even approximately. Probably, it did not then exceed from two to three hundred souls, mostly English, with some Indians, Portuguese, Spaniards, Gauchos from the Argentine Pampas, and natives from Tierra Del Fuego. On the other hand, the representatives of the ovine and bovine races were to be counted by tens of thousands. More than five hundred thousand sheep yield over four hundred thousand dollars’ worth of wool yearly. There are also horned cattle bred on the islands; these seem to have increased in size, while the other quadrupeds, for instance, horses, pigs, and rabbits, have decreased. All these live in a wild state, and the only beast of prey is the dog-fox, a species peculiar to the fauna of the Falklands.
I couldn't estimate the population of the Archipelago even roughly. It probably didn't exceed two to three hundred people at the time, mostly English, along with some Indians, Portuguese, Spaniards, Gauchos from the Argentine Pampas, and natives from Tierra Del Fuego. On the other hand, the numbers of sheep and cattle were in the tens of thousands. More than five hundred thousand sheep produce over four hundred thousand dollars' worth of wool each year. There are also cattle raised on the islands; they seem to have grown in size, while other animals like horses, pigs, and rabbits have decreased in number. All these animals live in the wild, and the only predator is the dog-fox, a species unique to the fauna of the Falklands.
Not without reason has this island been called “a cattle farm.” What inexhaustible pastures, what an abundance of that savoury grass, the tussock, does nature lavish on animals there! Australia, though so rich in this respect, does not set a better spread table before her ovine and bovine pensioners.
Not without reason has this island been called “a cattle farm.” What endless pastures, what a wealth of that tasty grass, the tussock, does nature provide for animals there! Australia, despite being so rich in this regard, doesn't offer a better feast for its sheep and cattle retirees.
The Falklands ought to be resorted to for the re-victualling of ships. The groups are of real importance to navigators making for the Strait of Magellan, as well as to those who come to fish in the vicinity of the polar regions.
The Falklands should be used for restocking ships. These islands are really important for sailors heading to the Strait of Magellan, as well as for those who come to fish near the polar regions.
When the work on the hull was done, West occupied himself with the masts and the rigging, with the assistance of Martin Holt, our sailing-master, who was very clever at this kind of industry.
When the work on the hull was finished, West focused on the masts and the rigging, with help from Martin Holt, our sailing master, who was really skilled at this type of work.
On the 21st of October, Captain Len Guy said to me:
On October 21st, Captain Len Guy said to me:
“You shall see, Mr. Jeorling, that nothing will be neglected to ensure the success of our enterprise. Everything that can be foreseen has been foreseen, and if the Halbrane is to perish in some catastrophe, it will be because it is not permitted to human beings to go against the designs of God.”
“You’ll see, Mr. Jeorling, that we’ll spare no effort to ensure the success of our mission. Everything that can be anticipated has been planned for, and if the Halbrane meets a disaster, it will be because humans aren’t meant to go against God’s plans.”
“I have good hopes, captain, as I have already said. Your vessel and her crew are worthy of confidence. But, supposing the expedition should be much prolonged, perhaps the supply of provisions—”
“I have good hopes, captain, as I’ve already said. Your ship and her crew are trustworthy. But, if the expedition takes a lot longer than expected, we might run low on supplies—”
“We shall carry sufficient for two years, and those shall be of good quality. Port Egmont has proved capable of supplying us with everything we require.”
"We will bring enough for two years, and it will be of good quality. Port Egmont has shown that it can provide us with everything we need."
“Another question, if you will allow me?”
“Can I ask another question, if that's okay?”
“Put it, Mr. Jeorling, put it.”
“Go ahead, Mr. Jeorling, go ahead.”
“Shall you not need a more numerous crew for the Halbrane? Though you have men enough for the working of the ship, suppose you find you have to attack or to defend in the Antarctic waters? Let us not forget that, according to Arthur Pym’s narrative, there were thousands of natives on Tsalal Island, and if your brother—if his companions are prisoners—”
“Won’t you need a larger crew for the Halbrane? Although you have enough men to operate the ship, what if you need to attack or defend in the Antarctic waters? Let’s not forget that, according to Arthur Pym’s story, there were thousands of natives on Tsalal Island, and if your brother—if his friends are prisoners—”
“I hope, Mr. Jeorling, our artillery will protect the Halbrane better than the Jane was protected by her guns. To tell the truth, the crew we have would not be sufficient for an expedition of this kind. I have been arranging for recruiting our forces.”
“I hope, Mr. Jeorling, our artillery will protect the Halbrane better than the Jane was defended by her guns. To be honest, the crew we have wouldn't be enough for an expedition like this. I've been working on recruiting more people.”
“Will it be difficult?”
"Will it be hard?"
“Yes and no; for the Governor has promised to help me.”
"Yes and no; because the Governor has promised to help me."
“I surmise, captain, that recruits will have to be attracted by larger pay.”
“I guess, captain, that we'll need to offer higher pay to attract recruits.”
“Double pay, Mr. Jeorling, and the whole crew must have the same.”
“Double pay, Mr. Jeorling, and the entire crew should get the same.”
“You know, captain, I am disposed, and, indeed, desirous to contribute to the expenses of the expedition. Will you kindly consider me as your partner?”
“You know, Captain, I’m willing and even eager to help with the expenses of the expedition. Will you please consider me your partner?”
“All that shall be arranged, Mr. Jeorling, and I am very grateful to you. The main point is to complete our armament with the least possible delay. We must be ready to clear out in a week.”
“All of that will be arranged, Mr. Jeorling, and I really appreciate it. The key point is to finish our preparations with minimal delay. We need to be ready to leave in a week.”
The news that the schooner was bound for the Antarctic seas had produced some sensation in the Falklands, at Port Egmont, and in the ports of La Soledad. At that season a number of unoccupied sailors were there, awaiting the passing of the whaling-ships to offer their services, for which they were very well paid in general. If it had been only for a fishing campaign on the borders of the Polar Circle, between the Sandwich Islands and New Georgia, Captain Len Guy would have merely had to make a selection. But the projected voyage was a very different thing; and only the old sailors of the Halbrane were entirely indifferent to the dangers of such an enterprise, and ready to follow their chief whithersoever it might please him to go.
The news that the schooner was headed for the Antarctic seas had created quite a buzz in the Falklands, at Port Egmont, and in the ports of La Soledad. During this time, a number of unemployed sailors were there, waiting for the whaling ships to arrive so they could offer their services, which were generally very well paid. If it had just been a fishing expedition on the edges of the Polar Circle, between the Sandwich Islands and New Georgia, Captain Len Guy would have simply had to choose from the sailors available. But this planned voyage was something else entirely; only the old sailors from the Halbrane were completely unconcerned about the dangers of such a venture and ready to follow their captain no matter where he decided to go.
In reality it was necessary to treble the crew of the schooner. Counting the captain, the mate, the boatswain, the cook and myself, we were thirteen on board. Now, thirty-two or thirty-four men would not be too many for us, and it must be remembered that there were thirty-eight on board the Jane.
In reality, we needed to triple the crew of the schooner. Including the captain, the mate, the boatswain, the cook, and me, we had thirteen on board. Now, having thirty-two or thirty-four men wouldn’t be too many for us, especially considering there were thirty-eight on board the Jane.
In this emergency the Governor exerted himself to the utmost, and thanks to the largely-extra pay that was offered, Captain Len Guy procured his full tale of seamen. Nine recruits signed articles for the duration of the campaign, which could not be fixed beforehand, but was not to extend beyond Tsalal Island.
In this emergency, the Governor went all out, and thanks to the extra pay that was offered, Captain Len Guy managed to gather his full crew of seamen. Nine new recruits signed on for the duration of the campaign, which couldn't be determined in advance but wouldn’t go beyond Tsalal Island.
The crew, counting every man on board except myself, numbered thirty-one, and a thirty-second for whom I bespeak especial attention. On the eve of our departure, Captain Len Guy was accosted at the angle of the port by an individual whom he recognized as a sailor by his clothes, his walk, and his speech.
The crew, including everyone on board except me, numbered thirty-one, with a thirty-second person I want to highlight. The night before we set sail, Captain Len Guy was approached at the corner of the port by someone he recognized as a sailor based on his clothes, how he walked, and the way he spoke.
This individual said, in a rough and hardly intelligible voice,—
This person said, in a gruff and barely understandable voice,—
“Captain, I have to make a proposal to you.”
“Captain, I need to make a proposal to you.”
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
“Have you still a place?”
“Do you still have a spot?”
“For a sailor?”
"For a sailor?"
“For a sailor.”
"For a sailor."
“Yes and no.”
"Maybe."
“Is it yes?”
“Is it a yes?”
“It is yes, if the man suits me.”
“It is yes, if the guy works for me.”
“Will you take me?”
"Are you going to take me?"
“You are a seaman?”
"Are you a sailor?"
“I have served the sea for twenty-five years."
“I have served the sea for twenty-five years."
“Where?”
“Where at?”
“In the Southern Seas.”
"In the South Seas."
“Far?”
“Is it far?”
“Yes, far, far.”
“Yes, really far.”
“Your age?”
"How old are you?"
“Forty-four years.”
"44 years."
“And you are at Port Egmont?”
"And you're at Port Egmont?"
“I shall have been there three years, come Christmas.”
“I will have been there for three years by Christmas.”
“Did you expect to get on a passing whale-ship?”
“Did you think you could catch a ride on a passing whale ship?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then what were you doing here?”
“Then what were you doing here?”
“Nothing, and I did not think of going to sea again.”
“Nothing, and I didn’t even consider going to sea again.”
“Then why seek a berth?”
"Then why look for a spot?"
“Just an idea. The news of the expedition your schooner is going on was spread. I desire, yes, I desire to take part in it—with your leave, of course.”
“Just a thought. Word about the expedition your boat is going on got out. I want, yes, I want to join in—with your permission, of course.”
“You are known at Port Egmont?”
"You're famous at Port Egmont?"
“Well known, and I have incurred no reproach since I came here.”
“Well known, and I haven't faced any criticism since I arrived here.”
“Very well,” said the captain. “I will make inquiry respecting you.”
“Sure,” the captain said. “I’ll look into you.”
“Inquire, captain, and if you say yes, my bag shall be on board this evening.”
“Inquire, captain, and if you agree, my bag will be on board this evening.”
“What is your name?”
"What's your name?"
“Hunt.”
"Go hunting."
“And you are—?”
“And you are—?”
“An American.”
“An American.”
This Hunt was a man of short stature, his weather beaten face was brick red, his skin of a yellowish-brown like an Indian’s, his body clumsy, his head very large, his legs were bowed, his whole frame denoted exceptional strength, especially the arms, which terminated in huge hands. His grizzled hair resembled a kind of fur.
This Hunt was a short man, with a weathered face that was brick red, skin that was a yellowish-brown like an Indian’s, and a clumsy body. His head was very large, his legs were bowed, and his whole build showed exceptional strength, particularly in his arms, which ended in massive hands. His grizzled hair looked like a type of fur.
A particular and anything but prepossessing character was imparted to the physiognomy of this individual by the extraordinary keenness of his small eyes, his almost lipless mouth, which stretched from ear to ear, and his long teeth, which were dazzlingly white; their enamel being intact, for he had never been attacked by scurvy, the common scourge of seamen in high latitudes.
A distinctive and not-at-all attractive quality marked this person's face, highlighted by the striking sharpness of his small eyes, his nearly lipless mouth that stretched from one ear to the other, and his long teeth, which were brilliantly white; their enamel was flawless because he had never suffered from scurvy, a common problem for sailors in cold regions.
Hunt had been living in the Falklands for three years; he lived alone on a pension, no one knew from whence this was derived. He was singularly uncommunicative, and passed his time in fishing, by which he might have lived, not only as a matter of sustenance, but as an article of commerce.
Hunt had been living in the Falklands for three years; he lived alone on a pension, and no one knew where it came from. He was unusually quiet and spent his time fishing, which could have supported him not just for food, but also as a way to make money.
The information gained by Captain Len Guy was necessarily incomplete, as it was confined to Hunt’s conduct during his residence at Port Egmont. The man did not fight, he did not drink, and he had given many proofs of his Herculean strength. Concerning his past nothing was known, but undoubtedly he had been a sailor. He had said more to Len Guy than he had ever said to anybody; but he kept silence respecting the family to which he belonged, and the place of his birth. This was of no importance; that he should prove to be a good sailor was all we had to think about. Hunt obtained a favourable reply, and came on board that same evening.
The information Captain Len Guy gathered was necessarily incomplete, as it was limited to Hunt’s behavior during his time at Port Egmont. The guy didn’t fight, he didn’t drink, and he had shown many signs of his incredible strength. Nothing was known about his past, but it was clear he had been a sailor. He had said more to Len Guy than he had ever shared with anyone else; however, he remained silent about his family and where he was from. This didn’t matter; all we needed to focus on was that he turned out to be a good sailor. Hunt received a positive response and came on board that same evening.
On the 27th, in the morning, in the presence of the authorities of the Archipelago, the Halbrane’s anchor was lifted, the last good wishes and the final adieus were exchanged, and the schooner took the sea. The same evening Capes Dolphin and Pembroke disappeared in the mists of the horizon.
On the 27th, in the morning, with the authorities of the Archipelago present, the Halbrane’s anchor was raised, final good wishes and goodbyes were exchanged, and the schooner set sail. That evening, Capes Dolphin and Pembroke vanished into the misty horizon.
Thus began the astonishing adventure undertaken by these brave men, who were driven by a sentiment of humanity towards the most terrible regions of the Antarctic realm.
Thus began the incredible journey taken by these courageous men, who were motivated by a sense of compassion towards the most extreme areas of the Antarctic.
CHAPTER X.
THE OUTSET OF THE ENTERPRISE.
Here was I, then, launched into an adventure which seemed likely to surpass all my former experiences. Who would have believed such a thing of me. But I was under a spell which drew me towards the unknown, that unknown of the polar world whose secrets so many daring pioneers had in vain essayed to penetrate. And this time, who could tell but that the sphinx of the Antarctic regions would speak for the first time to human ears!
Here I was, then, thrown into an adventure that seemed likely to surpass all my previous experiences. Who would have thought such a thing of me? But I was caught in a spell that pulled me toward the unknown, that mystery of the polar world whose secrets so many brave pioneers had tried in vain to uncover. And this time, who could say that the sphinx of the Antarctic regions wouldn’t speak for the first time to human ears!
The new crew had firstly to apply themselves to learning their several duties, and the old—all fine fellows—aided them in the task. Although Captain Len Guy had not had much choice, he seemed to have been in luck. These sailors, of various nationalities, displayed zeal and good will. They were aware, also, that the mate was a man whom it would not do to vex, for Hurliguerly had given them to understand that West would break any man’s head who did not go straight. His chief allowed him full latitude in this respect.
The new crew had to focus on learning their different duties, and the old crew—all great guys—helped them with this task. Even though Captain Len Guy didn't have much choice, he seemed to have landed in a good situation. These sailors, from various countries, showed enthusiasm and a positive attitude. They also knew that the first mate was not someone to mess with, as Hurliguerly had made it clear that West would take care of anyone who didn't follow the rules. His superior gave him complete freedom in this regard.
“A latitude,” he added, “which is obtained by taking the altitude of the eye with a shut fist.”
“A latitude,” he added, “which is determined by taking the height of your eye with a closed fist.”
I recognized my friend the boatswain in the manner of this warning to all whom it might concern.
I recognized my friend the boatswain in this warning for anyone who needed to know.
The new hands took the admonition seriously, and there was no occasion to punish any of them. As for Hunt, while he observed the docility of a true sailor in all his duties, he always kept himself apart, speaking to none, and even slept on the deck, in a corner, rather than occupy a bunk in the forecastle with the others.
The new crew members took the warning to heart, and there was no need to punish any of them. As for Hunt, even though he showed the obedience of a real sailor in all his tasks, he always kept to himself, spoke to no one, and even chose to sleep on the deck in a corner instead of sharing a bunk in the forecastle with the others.
Captain Len Guy’s intention was to take the Sandwich Isles for his point of departure towards the south, after having made acquaintance with New Georgia, distant eight hundred miles from the Falklands. Thus the schooner would be in longitude on the route of the Jane.
Captain Len Guy planned to use the Sandwich Isles as his starting point to head south, after getting to know New Georgia, which is eight hundred miles away from the Falklands. This way, the schooner would be on the same longitude as the route of the Jane.
On the 2nd of November this course brought us to the bearings which certain navigators have assigned to the Aurora Islands, 30° 15ʹ of latitude and 47° 33ʹ of east longitude.
On November 2nd, this course took us to the coordinates that some navigators have given to the Aurora Islands: 30° 15' latitude and 47° 33' east longitude.
Well, then, notwithstanding the affirmations—which I regarded with suspicion—of the captains of the Aurora in 1762, of the Saint Miguel, in 1769, of the Pearl, in 1779, of the Prinicus and the Dolores, in 1790, of the Atrevida, in 1794, which gave the bearings of the three islands of the group, we did not perceive a single indication of land in the whole of the space traversed by us. It was the same with regard to the alleged islands of the conceited Glass. Not a single little islet was to be seen in the position he had indicated, although the look-out was most carefully kept. It is to be feared that his Excellency the Governor of Tristan d’Acunha will never see his name figuring in geographical nomenclature.
Well, despite the claims—which I viewed with skepticism—by the captains of the Aurora in 1762, the Saint Miguel in 1769, the Pearl in 1779, the Prinicus and the Dolores in 1790, and the Atrevida in 1794, which provided the locations of the three islands in the group, we did not see a single sign of land throughout the entire area we traveled. The same was true for the supposed islands of the boastful Glass. Not a single tiny islet was visible in the location he specified, despite our careful watch. It’s likely that His Excellency the Governor of Tristan d’Acunha will never see his name included in geographical records.
It was now the 6th of November. Our passage promised to be shorter than that of the Jane. We had no need to hurry, however. Our schooner would arrive before the gates of the iceberg wall would be open. For three days the weather caused the working of the ship to be unusually laborious, and the new crew behaved very well; thereupon the boatswain congratulated them. Hurliguerly bore witness that Hunt, for all his awkward and clumsy build, was in himself worth three men.
It was now November 6th. Our journey looked like it would be shorter than that of the Jane. We didn’t need to rush, though. Our schooner would get to the iceberg wall before the gates opened. For three days, the weather made working on the ship unusually difficult, but the new crew performed admirably; as a result, the boatswain praised them. Hurliguerly confirmed that Hunt, despite his awkward and clumsy frame, was worth three men on his own.
“A famous recruit,” said he.
"A well-known recruit," he said.
“Yes, indeed,” I replied, “and gained just at the last moment.”
“Yes, definitely,” I replied, “and I got it right at the last moment.”
“Very true, Mr. Jeorling! But what a face and head he has, that Hunt!”
“Very true, Mr. Jeorling! But what a face and head he has, that Hunt!”
“I have often met Americans like him in the regions of the Far West,” I answered, “and I should not be surprised if this man had Indian blood in his veins. Do you ever talk with Hunt?”
“I've often met Americans like him in the Far West,” I replied, “and I wouldn’t be surprised if this guy has some Indian blood in his veins. Do you ever talk to Hunt?”
“Very seldom, Mr. Jeorling. He keeps himself to himself, and away from everybody. And yet, it is not for want of mouth. I never saw anything like his! And his hands! Have you seen his hands? Be on your guard, Mr. Jeorling, if ever he wants to shake hands with you.”
“Very rarely, Mr. Jeorling. He keeps to himself and stays away from everyone. And yet, it’s not for lack of talk. I've never seen anything like it! And his hands! Have you seen his hands? Be careful, Mr. Jeorling, if he ever wants to shake your hand.”
“Fortunately, boatswain, Hunt does not seem to be quarrelsome. He appears to be a quiet man who does not abuse his strength.”
“Luckily, boatswain, Hunt doesn’t seem to be the argumentative type. He seems like a calm guy who doesn’t misuse his strength.”
“No—except when he is setting a halyard. Then I am always afraid the pulley will come down and the yard with it.”
“No—except when he’s setting a halyard. Then I’m always worried the pulley will fall and take the yard down with it.”
Hunt certainly was a strange being, and I could not resist observing him with curiosity, especially as it struck me that he regarded me at times with a curious intentness.
Hunt was definitely an odd person, and I couldn't help but watch him with interest, especially since it seemed like he sometimes looked at me with an unusual focus.
On the 10th of November, at about two in the afternoon, the look-out shouted,—
On November 10th, around two in the afternoon, the lookout shouted,—
“Land ahead, starboard!”
“Land ahead, right side!”
An observation had just given 55° 7ʹ latitude and 41° 13ʹ longitude. This land could only be the Isle de Saint Pierre—its British names are South Georgia, New Georgia, and King George’s Island—and it belongs to the circumpolar regions.
An observation had just determined a latitude of 55° 7ʹ and a longitude of 41° 13ʹ. This land must be the Isle de Saint Pierre—its British names are South Georgia, New Georgia, and King George’s Island—and it is part of the circumpolar regions.
It was discovered by the Frenchman, Barbe, in 1675, before Cook; but, although he came in second, the celebrated navigator gave it the series of names which it still bears.
It was discovered by the Frenchman, Barbe, in 1675, before Cook; but even though he was second, the famous navigator gave it the names it still goes by today.
The schooner took the direction of this island, whose snow-clad heights—formidable masses of ancient rock—rise to an immense altitude through the yellow fogs of the surrounding space.
The schooner headed toward this island, whose snow-covered peaks—huge formations of ancient rock—soar to a great height through the yellow fogs of the surrounding area.
New Georgia, situated within five hundred leagues of Magellan Straits, belongs to the administrative domain of the Falklands. The British administration is not represented there by anyone, the island is not inhabited, although it is habitable, at least in the summer season.
New Georgia, located about five hundred leagues from the Magellan Straits, is part of the Falklands administrative area. The British government has no representation there, and while the island isn’t populated, it is livable, at least during the summer.
On the following day, while the men were gone in search of water, I walked about in the vicinity of the bay. The place was an utter desert, for the period at which sealing is pursued there had not arrived. New Georgia, being exposed to the direct action of the Antarctic polar current, is freely frequented by marine mammals. I saw several droves of these creatures on the rocks, the strand, and within the rock grottoes of the coast. Whole “smalas” of penguins, standing motionless in interminable rows, brayed their protest against the invasion of an intruder—I allude to myself.
The next day, while the men were out looking for water, I wandered around the area near the bay. The place was completely deserted since the sealing season hadn't started yet. New Georgia, being directly influenced by the Antarctic polar current, is often visited by marine mammals. I saw several groups of these animals on the rocks, the beach, and in the coastal caves. Large flocks of penguins, standing still in endless lines, loudly protested my presence—I mean me.
Innumerable larks flew over the surface of the waters and the sands; their song awoke my memory of lands more favoured by nature. It is fortunate that these birds do not want branches to perch on; for there does not exist a tree in New Georgia. Here and there I found a few phanerogams, some pale-coloured mosses, and especially tussock grass in such abundance that numerous herds of cattle might be fed upon the island.
Countless larks flew over the water and sand; their song brought back memories of more blessed lands. It's lucky that these birds don't need branches to perch on, because there aren’t any trees in New Georgia. Here and there, I found a few flowering plants, some light-colored mosses, and especially tussock grass in such abundance that many herds of cattle could be fed on the island.
On the 12th November the Halbrane sailed once more, and having doubled Charlotte Point at the extremity of Royal Bay, she headed in the direction of the Sandwich Islands, four hundred miles from thence.
On November 12th, the Halbrane set sail again, and after rounding Charlotte Point at the end of Royal Bay, it headed toward the Sandwich Islands, which were four hundred miles away.
So far we had not encountered floating ice. The reason was that the summer sun had not detached any, either from the icebergs or the southern lands. Later on, the current would draw them to the height of the fiftieth parallel, which, in the southern hemisphere, is that of Paris or Quebec. But we were much impeded by huge banks of fog which frequently shut out the horizon. Nevertheless, as these waters presented no danger, and there was nothing to fear from ice packs or drifting icebergs, the Halbrane was able to pursue her route towards the Sandwich Islands comfortably enough. Great flocks of clangorous birds, breasting the wind and hardly moving their wings, passed us in the midst of the fogs, petrels, divers, halcyons, and albatross, bound landwards, as though to show us the way.
So far, we hadn't come across any floating ice. The summer sun hadn't broken any off, either from the icebergs or the southern land. Later, the current would carry them to the height of the fiftieth parallel, which is the same as Paris or Quebec in the southern hemisphere. However, we were often hindered by large banks of fog that frequently obscured the horizon. Nevertheless, since these waters weren’t dangerous and there was no risk from ice packs or drifting icebergs, the Halbrane was able to continue its journey towards the Sandwich Islands quite comfortably. Large flocks of noisy birds, battling the wind and hardly flapping their wings, flew past us through the fog—petrels, divers, halcyons, and albatrosses—heading towards land, as if to guide us.
Owing, no doubt, to these mists, we were unable to discern Traversey Island. Captain Len Guy, however, thought some vague streaks of intermittent light which were perceived in the night, between the 14th and 15th, probably proceeded from a volcano which might be that of Traversey, as the crater frequently emits flames.
Due to the mists, we couldn't make out Traversey Island. Captain Len Guy, however, believed that some faint streaks of light we noticed at night, between the 14th and 15th, likely came from a volcano that could be Traversey, since the crater often releases flames.
On the 17th November the schooner reached the Archipelago to which Cook gave the name of Southern Thule in the first instance, as it was the most southern land that had been discovered at that period. He afterwards baptized it Sandwich Isles.
On November 17th, the schooner arrived at the Archipelago that Cook initially named Southern Thule, as it was the southernmost land discovered at that time. He later named it the Sandwich Islands.
James West repaired to Thule in the large boat, in order to explore the approachable points, while Captain Len Guy and I descended on the Bristol strand.
James West went to Thule in the big boat to check out the accessible points, while Captain Len Guy and I headed down to the Bristol shore.
We found absolutely desolate country; the only inhabitants were melancholy birds of Antarctic species. Mosses and lichens cover the nakedness of an unproductive soil. Behind the beach a few firs rise to a considerable height on the bare hill-sides, from whence great masses occasionally come crashing down with a thundering sound. Awful solitude reigns everywhere. There was nothing to attest the passage of any human being, or the presence of any shipwrecked persons on Bristol Island.
We came across a completely deserted area; the only residents were sad-looking Antarctic birds. Moss and lichens cover the bare, unproductive ground. Behind the beach, a few tall firs grow on the exposed hills, where large chunks sometimes come crashing down with a loud noise. Terrible solitude is everywhere. There was no sign of any human presence or any shipwrecked individuals on Bristol Island.
West’s exploration at Thule produced a precisely similar result. A few shots fired from our schooner had no effect but to drive away the crowd of petrels and divers, and to startle the rows of stupid penguins on the beach.
West’s exploration at Thule had the exact same outcome. A few shots fired from our schooner only succeeded in scaring off the crowd of petrels and divers, and startling the rows of dumb penguins on the beach.
While Captain Len Guy and I were walking, I said to him,—
While Captain Len Guy and I were walking, I said to him,—
“You know, of course, what Cook’s opinion on the subject of the Sandwich group was when he discovered it. At first he believed he had set foot upon a continent. According to him, the mountains of ice carried out of the Antarctic Sea by the drift were detached from that continent. He recognized afterwards that the Sandwiches only formed an Archipelago, but, nevertheless, his belief that a polar continent farther south exists, remained firm and unchanged.”
"You know, of course, what Cook thought about the Sandwich Islands when he found them. At first, he thought he had discovered a continent. He believed the icebergs drifting from the Antarctic Sea were part of that continent. Later, he realized the Sandwich Islands were just an archipelago, but he still firmly believed that there was a polar continent further south."
“I know that is so, Mr. Jeorling,” replied the captain, “but if such a continent exists, we must conclude that there is a great gap in its coast, and that Weddell and my brother each got in by that gap at six years’ interval. That our great navigator had not the luck to discover this passage is easy to explain; he stopped at the seventy-first parallel! But others found it after Captain Cook, and others will find it again.”
“I understand what you're saying, Mr. Jeorling,” the captain replied, “but if such a continent exists, we have to assume that there’s a significant gap in its coast, and that Weddell and my brother each entered through that gap six years apart. It's easy to explain why our great navigator didn't discover this passage; he stopped at the seventy-first parallel! But others found it after Captain Cook, and more will find it in the future.”
“And we shall be of the number, captain.”
“And we will be among them, captain.”
“Yes—with the help of God! Cook did not hesitate to assert that no one would ever venture farther than he had gone, and that the Antarctic lands, if any such existed, would never be seen, but the future will prove that he was mistaken. They have been seen so far as the eighty-fourth degree of latitude—”
“Yeah—with God’s help! Cook confidently claimed that no one would ever go farther than he had, and that if there were any Antarctic lands, they would never be discovered, but time will show that he was wrong. They have been seen up to the eighty-fourth degree of latitude—”
“And who knows,” said I, “perhaps beyond that, by Arthur Pym.”
“And who knows,” I said, “maybe beyond that, by Arthur Pym.”
“Perhaps, Mr. Jeorling. It is true that we have not to trouble ourselves about Arthur Pym, since he, at least, and Dirk Peters also, returned to America.”
“Maybe, Mr. Jeorling. It’s true that we don’t need to worry about Arthur Pym, since he, at least, and Dirk Peters too, returned to America.”
“But—supposing he did not return?”
“But what if he doesn’t come back?”
“I consider that we have not to face that eventuality,” replied Captain Len Guy.
“I think we don’t have to deal with that possibility,” replied Captain Len Guy.
CHAPTER XI.
FROM THE SANDWICH ISLANDS TO THE POLAR CIRCLE.
The Halbrane, singularly favoured by the weather, sighted the New South Orkneys group in six days after she had sailed from the Sandwich Islands. This archipelago was discovered by Palmer, an American, and Bothwell, an Englishman, jointly, in 1821-22. Crossed by the sixty-first parallel, it is comprehended between the forty-fourth and the forty-seventh meridian.
The Halbrane, fortunate with the weather, spotted the New South Orkneys group six days after leaving the Sandwich Islands. This archipelago was discovered in 1821-22 by Palmer, an American, and Bothwell, an Englishman. It lies at the sixty-first parallel, between the forty-fourth and the forty-seventh meridian.
On approaching, we were enabled to observe contorted masses and steep cliffs on the north side, which became less rugged as they neared the coast, at whose edge lay enormous ice-floes, heaped together in formidable confusion; these, before two months should have expired, would be drifted towards the temperate waters. At that season the whaling ships would appear to carry on the taking of the great blowing creatures, while some of their crews would remain on the islands to capture seals and sea-elephants.
On our approach, we could see twisted masses and steep cliffs on the north side, which became less rough as they got closer to the coast, where massive ice floes were piled up in a chaotic jumble; these would, within two months, be carried off to the warmer waters. During that time, the whaling ships would show up to hunt the large whales, while some of their crews would stay on the islands to catch seals and sea elephants.
In order to avoid the strait, which was encumbered with islets and ice-floes, Captain Len Guy first cast anchor at the south-eastern extremity of Laurie Island, where he passed the day on the 24th; then, having rounded Cape Dundas, he sailed along the southern coast of Coronation Island, where the schooner anchored on the 25th. Our close and careful researches produced no result as regarded the sailors of the Jane.
To avoid the narrow strait filled with islets and ice floes, Captain Len Guy first dropped anchor at the southeastern tip of Laurie Island, where he spent the day on the 24th. After rounding Cape Dundas, he sailed along the southern coast of Coronation Island, where the schooner anchored on the 25th. Our thorough and careful investigations yielded no results regarding the sailors of the Jane.
The islands and islets were peopled by multitudes of birds. Without taking the penguins into account, those guano-covered rocks were crowded with white pigeons, a species of which I had already seen some specimens. These birds have rather short, conical beaks, and red-rimmed eyelids; they can be knocked over with little difficulty. As for the vegetable kingdom in the New South Orkneys, it is represented only by grey lichen and some scanty seaweeds. Mussels are found in great abundance all along the rocks; of these we procured an ample supply.
The islands and islets were full of birds. Not counting the penguins, those guano-covered rocks were packed with white pigeons, a type I had already seen before. These birds have short, cone-shaped beaks and red-rimmed eyelids; they can be easily knocked over. As for plants in the New South Orkneys, it’s just grey lichen and some sparse seaweeds. Mussels are plentiful along the rocks, and we gathered a good amount of them.
The boatswain and his men did not lose the opportunity of killing several dozens of penguins with their sticks, not from a ruthless instinct of destruction, but from the legitimate desire to procure fresh food.
The boatswain and his crew didn’t miss the chance to kill several dozen penguins with their sticks, not out of a cruel instinct to destroy, but from their genuine need to get fresh food.
“Their flesh is just as good as chicken, Mr. Jeorling,” said Hurliguerly. “Did you not eat penguin at the Kerguelens?”
“Their meat is just as good as chicken, Mr. Jeorling,” Hurliguerly said. “Did you not eat penguin at the Kerguelens?”
“Yes, boatswain, but it was cooked by Atkins.”
“Yes, boatswain, but Atkins cooked it.”
“Very well, then; it will be cooked by Endicott here, and you will not know the difference.”
“Alright, then; Endicott will cook it here, and you won't notice the difference.”
And in fact we in the saloon, like the men in the forecastle, were regaled with penguin, and acknowledged the merits of our excellent sea-cook.
And in fact, we in the saloon, just like the guys in the forecastle, enjoyed penguin and appreciated the skills of our amazing sea cook.
The Halbrane sailed on the 26th of November, at six o’clock in the morning, heading south. She reascended the forty-third meridian; this we were able to ascertain very exactly by a good observation. This route it was that Weddell and then William Guy had followed, and, provided the schooner did not deflect either to the east or the west, she must inevitably come to Tsalal Island. The difficulties of navigation had to be taken into account, of course.
The Halbrane set sail on November 26th at six in the morning, heading south. She crossed back over the forty-third meridian; we confirmed this with an accurate observation. This was the same route that Weddell and then William Guy took, and as long as the schooner didn't veer east or west, she would definitely reach Tsalal Island. Of course, we had to consider the challenges of navigation.
The wind, continuing to blow steadily from the west, was in our favour, and if the present speed of the Halbrane could be maintained, as I ventured to suggest to Captain Len Guy, the voyage from the South Orkneys to the Polar Circle would be a short one. Beyond, as I knew, we should have to force the gate of the thick barrier of icebergs, or to discover a breach in that ice-fortress.
The wind, continually blowing steadily from the west, was in our favor, and if the current speed of the Halbrane could be maintained, as I suggested to Captain Len Guy, the journey from the South Orkneys to the Polar Circle would be quick. Beyond that, as I knew, we would have to break through the thick barrier of icebergs or find a gap in that ice fortress.
“So that, in less than a month, captain—” I suggested, tentatively.
“So, in less than a month, captain—” I suggested, tentatively.
“In less than a month I hope to have found the iceless sea which Weddell and Arthur Pym describe so fully, beyond the ice-wall, and thenceforth we need only sail on under ordinary conditions to Bennet Island in the first place, and afterwards to Tsalal Island. Once on that ‘wide open sea,’ what obstacle could arrest or even retard our progress?”
“In less than a month, I hope to find the ice-free sea that Weddell and Arthur Pym describe in detail, beyond the ice wall. After that, we just need to sail normally to Bennet Island first, and then to Tsalal Island. Once we’re on that ‘wide open sea,’ what obstacle could stop or even slow us down?”
“I can foresee none, captain, so soon as we shall get to the back of the ice-wall. The passage through is the difficult point; it must be our chief source of anxiety, and if only the wind holds—”
“I can’t see any, captain, as soon as we get past the ice-wall. The passage through is the tricky part; it has to be our main concern, and if only the wind stays steady—”
“It will hold, Mr. Jeorling. All the navigators of the austral seas have been able to ascertain, as I myself have done, the permanence of this wind.”
“It will hold, Mr. Jeorling. All the navigators of the southern seas have been able to confirm, as I have, that this wind is stable.”
“That is true, and I rejoice in the assurance, captain. Besides, I acknowledge, without shrinking from the admission, that I am beginning to be superstitious.”
“That’s true, and I’m grateful for that certainty, captain. Plus, I admit, without hesitation, that I’m starting to become superstitious.”
“And why not, Mr. Jeorling? What is there unreasonable in admitting the intervention of a supernatural power in the most ordinary circumstances of life? And we, who sail the Halbrane, should we venture to doubt it? Recall to your mind our meeting with the unfortunate Patterson on our ship’s course, the fragment of ice carried into the waters where we were, and dissolved immediately afterwards. Were not these facts providential? Nay, I go farther still, and am sure that, after having done so much to guide us towards our compatriots, God will not abandon us—”
“And why not, Mr. Jeorling? What’s unreasonable about accepting the influence of a supernatural power in the most ordinary aspects of life? And we, who are aboard the Halbrane, should we really doubt it? Think back to our encounter with the unfortunate Patterson on our ship’s route, the piece of ice swept into the waters where we were, and then dissolved right after. Weren’t these events providential? In fact, I’ll go even further and say that, after doing so much to lead us to our fellow countrymen, God will not forsake us—”
“I think as you think, captain. No, His intervention is not to be denied, and I do not believe that chance plays the part assigned to it by superficial minds upon the stage of human life. All the facts are united by a mysterious chain.”
“I think like you do, captain. No, his intervention can’t be denied, and I don’t believe that chance has the role that superficial minds give it in the play of human life. All the facts are connected by a mysterious chain.”
“A chain, Mr. Jeorling, whose first link, so far as we are concerned, is Patterson’s ice-block, and whose last will be Tsalal Island. Ah! My brother! my poor brother! Left there for eleven years, with his companions in misery, without being able to entertain the hope that succour ever could reach them! And Patterson carried far away from them, under we know not what conditions, they not knowing what had become of him! If my heart is sick when I think of these catastrophes, Mr. Jeorling, at least it will not fail me unless it be at the moment when my brother throws himself into my arms.”
“A chain, Mr. Jeorling, whose first link, as far as we're concerned, is Patterson’s ice-block, and whose last will be Tsalal Island. Ah! My brother! my poor brother! Left there for eleven years, along with his companions in misery, without any hope that help could ever reach them! And Patterson carried far away from them, under we don’t know what circumstances, with them not knowing what had happened to him! If my heart feels heavy when I think of these disasters, Mr. Jeorling, at least it won’t fail me unless it’s at the moment when my brother throws himself into my arms.”
So then we two were agreed in our trust in Providence. It had been made plain to us in a manifest fashion that God had entrusted us with a mission, and we would do all that might be humanly possible to accomplish it.
So, we both agreed to trust in Providence. It had been made clear to us in an obvious way that God had given us a mission, and we would do everything humanly possible to achieve it.
The schooner’s crew, I ought to mention, were animated by the like sentiments, and shared the same hopes. I allude to the original seamen who were so devoted to their captain. As for the new ones, they were probably indifferent to the result of the enterprise, provided it should secure the profits promised to them by their engagement.
The crew of the schooner, I should point out, felt the same way and had the same hopes. I'm talking about the original sailors who were so loyal to their captain. As for the newcomers, they were likely indifferent to the outcome of the venture, as long as it guaranteed the profits they were promised in their contracts.
At least, I was assured by the boatswain that such was the case, but with the exception of Hunt. This man had apparently not been induced to take service by the bribe of high wages or prize money. He was absolutely silent on that and every other subject.
At least, the boatswain assured me that was true, except for Hunt. This guy didn’t seem to be swayed by the lure of high pay or prize money. He was completely silent on that topic and everything else.
“If he does not speak to you, boatswain,” I said, “neither does he speak to me.”
“If he doesn’t talk to you, boatswain,” I said, “then he doesn’t talk to me either.”
“Do you know, Mr. Jeorling, what it is my notion that man has already done?”
“Do you know, Mr. Jeorling, what I believe man has already accomplished?”
“Tell me, Hurliguerly.”
"Tell me, Hurliguerly."
“Well, then, I believe he has gone far, far into the southern seas, let him be as dumb as a fish about it. Why he is dumb is his own affair. But if that sea-hog of a man has not been inside the Antarctic Circle and even the ice wall by a good dozen degrees, may the first sea we ship carry me overboard.”
“Well, I think he has gone really far into the southern seas, and he can stay quiet about it. Why he’s quiet is his business. But if that sea-hog of a man hasn’t been inside the Antarctic Circle and hasn’t even approached the ice wall by a good dozen degrees, may the first sea we sail carry me overboard.”
“From what do you judge, boatswain?”
“Based on what do you make your judgment, boatswain?”
“From his eyes, Mr. Jeorling, from his eyes. No matter at what moment, let the ship’s head be as it may, those eyes of his are always on the south, open, unwinking, fixed like guns in position.”
“From his eyes, Mr. Jeorling, from his eyes. No matter the moment, regardless of the ship's direction, those eyes of his are always looking south, wide open, unblinking, locked on like guns ready to fire.”
Hurliguerly did not exaggerate, and I had already remarked this. To employ an expression of Edgar Poe’s, Hunt had eyes like a falcon’s.
Hurliguerly wasn't exaggerating, and I'd already noticed this. To use a phrase from Edgar Poe, Hunt had eyes like a falcon.
“When he is not on the watch,” resumed the boatswain, “that savage leans all the time with his elbows on the side, as motionless as he is mute. His right place would be at the end of our bow, where he would do for a figurehead to the Halbrane, and a very ugly one at that! And then, when he is at the helm, Mr. Jeorling, just observe him! His enormous hands clutch the handles as though they were fastened to the wheel; he gazes at the binnacle as though the magnet of the compass were drawing his eyes. I pride myself on being a good steersman, but as for being the equal of Hunt, I’m not! With him, not for an instant does the needle vary from the sailing-line, however rough a lurch she may give. I am sure that if the binnacle lamp were to go out in the night Hunt would not require to relight it. The fire in his eyes would light up the dial and keep him right.”
“When he’s not on watch,” the boatswain continued, “that savage leans against the side with his elbows, just as still as he is silent. He’d be better off at the bow, where he could serve as a figurehead for the Halbrane, and a pretty ugly one at that! And then, when he’s at the helm, Mr. Jeorling, just watch him! His huge hands grip the handles as if they were stuck to the wheel; he stares at the binnacle like the compass magnet is pulling his gaze. I take pride in being a good steersman, but I can’t hold a candle to Hunt! With him, the needle never strays from the sailing line, no matter how rough the boat gets. I’m sure that if the binnacle lamp went out at night, Hunt wouldn’t need to relight it. The fire in his eyes would illuminate the dial and keep him on course.”
For several days our navigation went on in unbroken monotony, without a single incident, and under favourable conditions. The spring season was advancing, and whales began to make their appearance in large numbers.
For several days, our navigation continued in an unchanging routine, without a single incident, and under good conditions. The spring season was progressing, and whales started to show up in large numbers.
In these waters a week would suffice for ships of heavy tonnage to fill their casks with the precious oil. Thus the new men of the crew, and especially the Americans, did not conceal their regret for the captain’s indifference in the presence of so many animals worth their weight in gold, and more abundant than they had ever seen whales at that period of the year. The leading malcontent was Hearne, a sealing-master, to whom his companions were ready to listen. He had found it easy to get the upper hand of the other sailors by his rough manner and the surly audacity that was expressed by his whole personality. Hearne was an American, and forty-five years of age. He was an active, vigorous man, and I could see him in my mind’s eye, standing up on his double bowed whaling-boat brandishing the harpoon, darting it into the flank of a whale, and paying out the rope. He must have been fine to see. Granted his passion for this business, I could not be surprised that his discontent showed itself upon occasion.
In these waters, a week would be enough for large ships to fill their tanks with the valuable oil. So, the new crew members, especially the Americans, didn’t hide their disappointment at the captain’s indifference in the face of so many animals worth their weight in gold, more plentiful than they had ever seen whales at that time of year. The main source of frustration was Hearne, a sealing master, who his mates were eager to listen to. He easily took charge of the other sailors with his rough demeanor and the gruff confidence that defined him. Hearne was an American, forty-five years old. He was an active, strong man, and I could picture him clearly, standing in his double-bowed whaling boat, brandishing the harpoon, thrusting it into the side of a whale, and letting out the rope. He must have been quite a sight. Given his passion for this work, I couldn’t be surprised that his discontent occasionally surfaced.
In any case, however, our schooner was not fitted out for fishing, and the implements of whaling were not on board.
In any case, our schooner wasn't equipped for fishing, and we didn't have any whaling gear on board.
One day, about three o’clock in the afternoon, I had gone forward to watch the gambols of a “school” of the huge sea mammals. Hearne was pointing them out to his companions, and muttering in disjointed phrases,—
One day, around three o’clock in the afternoon, I went up to watch the antics of a “school” of the giant sea mammals. Hearne was pointing them out to his friends and mumbling in broken phrases,—
“There, look there! That’s a fin-back! There’s another, and another; three of them with their dorsal fins five or six feet high. Just see them swimming between two waves, quietly, making no jumps. Ah! if I had a harpoon, I bet my head that I could send it into one of the four yellow spots they have on their bodies. But there’s nothing to be done in this traffic-box; one cannot stretch one’s arms. Devil take it! In these seas it is fishing we ought to be at, not—”
“There, look! That’s a fin-back! There’s another, and another; three of them with their dorsal fins five or six feet high. Just watch them swimming between two waves, calmly, not jumping at all. Ah! if I had a harpoon, I could definitely hit one of the four yellow spots on their bodies. But there’s nothing to be done in this cramped space; you can’t even stretch your arms. Damn it! In these waters, we should be fishing, not—”
Then, stopping short, he swore a few oaths, and cried out, “And that other whale!”
Then, he suddenly stopped, swore a few curses, and shouted, “And that other whale!”
“The one with a hump like a dromedary?” asked a sailor.
“The one with a hump like a camel?” asked a sailor.
“Yes. It is a humpback,” replied Hearne. “Do you make out its wrinkled belly, and also its long dorsal fin? They’re not easy to take, those humpbacks, for they go down into great depths and devour long reaches of your lines. Truly, we deserve that he should give us a switch of his tail on our side, since we don’t send a harpoon into his.”
“Yes. It’s a humpback,” replied Hearne. “Can you see its wrinkled belly and its long dorsal fin? Humpbacks are tough to catch because they dive deep and swallow long portions of your lines. Honestly, we deserve for it to give us a slap with its tail since we don’t throw a harpoon at it.”
“Look out! Look out!” shouted the boatswain. This was not to warn us that we were in danger of receiving the formidable stroke of the humpback’s tail which the sealing-master had wished us. No, an enormous blower had come alongside the schooner, and almost on the instant a spout of ill-smelling water was ejected from its blow-hole with a noise like a distant roar of artillery. The whole foredeck to the main hatch was inundated.
“Watch out! Watch out!” shouted the boatswain. This wasn’t to warn us about the terrifying blow from the humpback’s tail that the sealing-master had threatened us with. No, a huge whale had come alongside the schooner, and almost immediately, a spray of foul-smelling water shot out from its blow-hole with a sound like distant cannon fire. The entire foredeck up to the main hatch was flooded.
“That’s well done!” growled Hearne, shrugging his shoulders, while his companions shook themselves and cursed the humpback.
“Nice job!” grumbled Hearne, shrugging his shoulders, while his friends shook themselves and cursed the hunchback.
Besides these two kinds of cetacea we had observed several right-whales, and these are the most usually met with in the southern seas. They have no fins, and their blubber is very thick. The taking of these fat monsters of the deep is not attended with much danger. The right-whales are vigorously pursued in the southern seas, where the little shell fish called “whales’ food” abound. The whales subsist entirely upon these small crustaceans.
Besides these two types of whales, we also saw several right whales, which are the ones most commonly found in the southern seas. They don’t have fins, and their blubber is really thick. Catching these large creatures of the ocean isn’t very dangerous. Right whales are actively hunted in the southern seas, where small shellfish known as “whales’ food” are plentiful. The whales feed exclusively on these tiny crustaceans.
Presently, one of these right-whales, measuring sixty feet in length—that is to say, the animal was the equivalent of a hundred barrels of oil—was seen floating within three cables’ lengths of the schooner.
Currently, one of these right whales, measuring sixty feet long—basically, the size of a hundred barrels of oil—was spotted floating within three cables' lengths of the schooner.
“Yes! that’s a right-whale,” exclaimed Hearne. “You might tell it by its thick, short spout. See, that one on the port side, like a column of smoke, that’s the spout of a right-whale! And all this is passing before our very noses—-a dead loss! Why, it’s like emptying money-bags into the sea not to fill one’s barrels when one can. A nice sort of captain, indeed, to let all this merchandise be lost, and do such wrong to his crew!”
“Yes! That’s a right whale,” exclaimed Hearne. “You can tell by its thick, short spout. Look, that one on the left side, like a column of smoke, that’s the spout of a right whale! And all this is happening right in front of us—a total waste! It’s like throwing money into the sea instead of filling our barrels when we have the chance. What kind of captain just lets all this opportunity slip away and does such a disservice to his crew!”
“Hearne,” said an imperious voice, “go up to the maintop. You will be more at your ease there to reckon the whales.”
“Hearne,” said a commanding voice, “go up to the maintop. You’ll be more comfortable there counting the whales.”
“But, sir—”
"But, sir—"
“No reply, or I’ll keep you up there until to-morrow. Come—be off at once.”
“No reply, or I'll leave you up there until tomorrow. Come on—get out of here right now.”
And as he would have got the worst of an attempt at resistance, the sealing-master obeyed in silence.
And since he would have ended up losing if he tried to resist, the sealing-master complied without saying a word.
The season must have been abnormally advanced, for although we continued to see a vast number of testaceans, we did not catch sight of a single whaling-ship in all this fishing-ground.
The season must have been unusually advanced, because even though we kept seeing a large number of shellfish, we didn't spot a single whaling ship in this entire fishing area.
I hasten to state that, although we were not to be tempted by whales, no other fishing was forbidden on board the Halbrane, and our daily bill of fare profited by the boatswain’s trawling lines, to the extreme satisfaction of stomachs weary of salt meat. Our lines brought us goby, salmon, cod, mackerel, conger, mullet, and parrot-fish.
I want to be clear that, even though we were not supposed to be tempted by whales, fishing of any other kind was allowed on board the Halbrane, and our daily menu benefited from the boatswain’s trawling lines, which delighted our stomachs tired of salted meat. Our lines caught us goby, salmon, cod, mackerel, conger, mullet, and parrotfish.
The birds which we saw, and which came from every point of the horizon, were those I have already mentioned, petrels, divers, halcyons, and pigeons in countless flocks. I also saw—but beyond aim—a giant petrel; its dimensions were truly astonishing. This was one of those called “quebrantahnesos” by the Spaniards. This bird of the Magellanian waters is very remarkable; its curved and slender wings have a span of from thirteen to fourteen feet, equal to that of the wings of the great albatross. Nor is the latter wanting among these powerful winged creatures; we saw the dusky-plumed albatross of the cold latitudes, sweeping towards the glacial zone.
The birds we saw, coming from every direction on the horizon, included the ones I've already mentioned: petrels, divers, halcyons, and countless flocks of pigeons. I also spotted—a bit far off—a giant petrel; its size was truly impressive. This bird is referred to as “quebrantahnesos” by the Spaniards. This species from the waters around Magellan is very striking; its long, curved wings stretch about thirteen to fourteen feet, comparable to the wings of the great albatross. The great albatross was also present among these powerful birds; we saw the dark-plumed albatross from the colder latitudes gliding toward the icy region.
On the 30th of November, after observation taken at noon, it was found that we had reached 66° 23ʹ 3ʺ of latitude.
On November 30th, after taking observations at noon, we found that we had reached a latitude of 66° 23ʹ 3ʺ.
The Halbrane had then crossed the Polar Circle which circumscribes the area of the Antarctic zone.
The Halbrane had then crossed the Polar Circle, which marks the boundary of the Antarctic zone.
CHAPTER XII.
BETWEEN THE POLAR CIRCLE AND THE ICE WALL.
Since the Halbrane has passed beyond the imaginary curve drawn at twenty-three and a half degrees from the Pole, it seems as though she had entered a new region, “that region of Desolation and Silence,” as Edgar Poe says; that magic person of splendour and glory in which the Eleanora’s singer longed to be shut up to all eternity; that immense ocean of light ineffable.
Since the Halbrane has crossed the imaginary line set at twenty-three and a half degrees from the Pole, it feels like she has entered a new area, “that region of Desolation and Silence,” as Edgar Poe puts it; that enchanting place of beauty and glory where the singer of Eleanora wished to remain forever; that vast ocean of indescribable light.
It is my belief—to return to less fanciful hypotheses—that the Antarctic region, with a superficies of more than five millions of square miles, has remained what our spheroid was during the glacial period. In the summer, the southern zone, as we all know, enjoys perpetual day, owing to the rays projected by the orb of light above its horizon in his spiral ascent. Then, so soon as he has disappeared, the long night sets in, a night which is frequently illumined by the polar aurora or Northern Lights.
I believe—moving away from more fanciful ideas—that the Antarctic region, covering over five million square miles, has stayed the same as our planet was during the ice age. In the summer, as we know, the southern zone experiences continuous daylight because of the sun's rays shining above its horizon as it moves upward in its spiral path. Then, as soon as the sun disappears, a long night begins, often lit up by the polar aurora or Northern Lights.
It was then in the season of light that our schooner was about to sail in these formidable regions. The permanent brightness would not fail us before we should have reached Tsalal Island, where we felt no doubt of finding the men of the Jane.
It was during the season of light that our schooner was ready to sail into these challenging waters. The constant brightness wouldn’t let us down before we reached Tsalal Island, where we were sure we would find the crew of the Jane.
When Captain Len Guy, West, and the old sailors of the crew learned that the schooner had cleared the sixty-sixth parallel of latitude, their rough and sunburnt faces shone with satisfaction. The next day, Hurliguerly accosted me on the deck with a broad smile and a cheerful manner.
When Captain Len Guy, West, and the veteran sailors of the crew found out that the schooner had crossed the sixty-sixth parallel of latitude, their rugged and sunburned faces lit up with satisfaction. The next day, Hurliguerly approached me on the deck with a big smile and a friendly attitude.
“So then, Mr. Jeorling,” said he, “we’ve left the famous ‘Circle’ behind us!”
“So then, Mr. Jeorling,” he said, “we’ve left the famous ‘Circle’ behind us!”
“Not far enough, boatswain, not far enough!”
“Not far enough, boatswain, not far enough!”
“Oh, that will come! But I am disappointed.”
“Oh, that will happen! But I'm let down.”
“In what way?”
“How so?”
“Because we have not done what is usual on board ships on crossing the Line!”
“Because we haven't done what’s normally done on ships when crossing the equator!”
“You regret that?”
“Do you regret that?”
“Certainly I do, and the Halbrane might have been allowed the ceremony of a southern baptism.”
“Of course I do, and the Halbrane could have had the ceremony of a southern baptism.”
“A baptism? And whom would you have baptized, boatswain, seeing that all our men, like yourself, have already sailed beyond this parallel?”
“A baptism? And who would you have baptized, bosun, since all our crew, like you, have already sailed beyond this parallel?”
“We! Oh, yes! But you! Oh, no, Mr. Jeorling. And why, may I ask, should not that ceremony be performed in your honour?”
“We! Oh, yes! But you! Oh, no, Mr. Jeorling. And why, may I ask, should that ceremony not be held in your honor?”
“True, boatswain; this is the first time in the course of my travels that I have been in so high a latitude.”
“That's true, boatswain; this is the first time during my travels that I've been in such a northern latitude.”
“And you should have been rewarded by a baptism, Mr. Jeorling. Yes, indeed, but without any big fuss—no drum and trumpet about it, and leaving out old Father Neptune with his masquerade. If you would permit me to baptize you—”
“And you should have been rewarded with a baptism, Mr. Jeorling. Yes, definitely, but without any big deal—no drum and trumpet about it, and leaving out old Father Neptune with his show. If you would let me baptize you—”
“So be it, Hurliguerly,” said I, putting my hand into my pocket. “Baptize as you please. Here is something to drink my health with at the nearest tavern.”
“So be it, Hurliguerly,” I said, reaching into my pocket. “Do the baptism however you want. Here’s something to drink to my health at the nearest bar.”
“Then that will be Bennet Islet or Tsalal Island, provided there are any taverns in those savage islands, and any Atkinses to keep them.”
“Then that must be Bennet Islet or Tsalal Island, assuming there are any bars on those wild islands, and any Atkinses to manage them.”
“Tell me, boatswain—I always get back to Hunt—does he seem so much pleased to have passed the Polar Circle as the Halbrane’s old sailors are?”
“Tell me, boatswain—I always circle back to Hunt—does he seem as excited to have crossed the Polar Circle as the Halbrane’s old sailors do?”
“Who knows? There’s nothing to be got out of him one way or another. But, as I have said before, if he has not already made acquaintance with the ice-barrier.”
“Who knows? There's nothing to gain from him either way. But, as I've said before, if he hasn't already come across the ice barrier.”
“What makes you think so?”
“What makes you think that?”
“Everything and nothing, Mr. Jeorling. One feels these things; one doesn’t think them. Hunt is an old sea-dog, who has carried his canvas bag into every corner of the world.”
“Everything and nothing, Mr. Jeorling. You feel these things; you don’t think them. Hunt is an old sea dog who has taken his canvas bag to every corner of the world.”
The boatswain’s opinion was mine also, and some inexplicable presentiment made me observe Hunt constantly, for he occupied a large share of my thoughts.
The boatswain's opinion was mine too, and I couldn't shake an odd feeling that made me keep an eye on Hunt since he took up a big part of my thoughts.
Early in December the wind showed a north-west tendency, and that was not good for us, but we would have no serious right to complain so long as it did not blow due south-west. In the latter case the schooner would have been thrown out of her course, or at least she would have had a struggle to keep in it, and it was better for us, in short, not to stray from the meridian which we had followed since our departure from the New South Orkneys. Captain Len Guy was made anxious by this alteration in the wind, and besides, the speed of the Halbrane was manifestly lessened, for the breeze began to soften on the 4th, and in the middle of the night it died away.
Early in December, the wind shifted to a north-west direction, which wasn't great for us, but we couldn't really complain as long as it didn't blow due south-west. If that happened, the schooner would have been pushed off course, or at least it would have struggled to stay on it, so it was better for us not to deviate from the meridian we had been following since we left the New South Orkneys. Captain Len Guy was worried about this change in the wind, and on top of that, the speed of the Halbrane had obviously decreased, as the breeze started to weaken on the 4th, and by the middle of the night, it completely died down.
In the morning the sails hung motionless and shrivelled along the masts. Although not a breath reached us, and the surface of the ocean was unruffled, the schooner was rocked from side to side by the long oscillations of the swell coming from the west.
In the morning, the sails drooped lifelessly against the masts. Even though there wasn’t a whisper of wind and the ocean's surface was calm, the schooner swayed gently from side to side with the long rolling waves coming from the west.
“The sea feels something,” said Captain Len Guy to me, “and there must be rough weather on that side,” he added, pointing westward.
“The sea knows something,” Captain Len Guy said to me, “and there’s bound to be rough weather over there,” he added, pointing west.
“The horizon is misty,” I replied; “but perhaps the sun towards noon—”
“The horizon is hazy,” I replied; “but maybe the sun around noon—”
“The sun has no strength in this latitude, Mr. Jeorling, not even in summer. Jem!”
“The sun doesn't have much power at this latitude, Mr. Jeorling, not even in summer. Jem!”
West came up to us.
West approached us.
“What do you think of the sky?”
“What do you think about the sky?”
“I do not think well of it. We must be ready for anything and everything, captain.”
“I don’t think it’s good. We need to be ready for anything and everything, captain.”
“Has not the look-out given warning of the first drifting ice?” I asked.
“Hasn't the lookout warned us about the first drifting ice?” I asked.
“Yes,” replied Captain Len Guy, “and if we get near the icebergs the damage will not be to them. Therefore, if prudence demands that we should go either to the east or to the west, we shall resign ourselves, but only in case of absolute necessity.”
“Yes,” replied Captain Len Guy, “and if we get close to the icebergs, the damage won’t be to them. So, if we need to be cautious and head either east or west, we’ll go along with it, but only if it’s absolutely necessary.”
The watch had made no mistake. In the afternoon we sighted masses, islets they might be called, of ice, drifting slowly southward, but these were not yet of considerable extent or altitude. These packs were easy to avoid; they could not interfere with the sailing of the Halbrane. But, although the wind had hitherto permitted her to keep on her course, she was not advancing, and it was exceedingly disagreeable to be rolling about in a rough and hollow sea which struck our ship’s sides most unpleasantly.
The watch was spot on. In the afternoon, we spotted large chunks of ice, which could be called islets, drifting slowly south, but they weren't very big or tall yet. These ice packs were easy to avoid; they didn’t disrupt the sailing of the Halbrane. However, even though the wind had allowed her to maintain her course so far, she wasn't making any progress, and it was really uncomfortable to be tossed around in a rough, choppy sea that hit our ship’s sides quite unpleasantly.
About two o’clock it was blowing a hurricane from all the points of the compass. The schooner was terribly knocked about, and the boatswain had the deck cleared of everything that was movable by her rolling and pitching.
About two o’clock, a hurricane was blowing from every direction. The schooner was getting tossed around badly, and the boatswain had cleared the deck of everything that could move due to her rolling and pitching.
Fortunately, the cargo could not be displaced, the stowage having been effected with perfect forecast of nautical eventualities. We had not to dread the fate of the Grampus, which was lost owing to negligence in her lading. It will be remembered that the brig turned bottom upwards, and that Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters remained for several days crouching on its keel.
Fortunately, the cargo couldn’t be moved; the loading was done with a perfect understanding of possible nautical situations. We didn’t have to fear the fate of the Grampus, which was lost due to carelessness in its loading. It’s worth remembering that the brig capsized, and Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters were stuck for several days huddled on its keel.
Besides, the schooner’s pumps did not give a drop of water; the ship was perfectly sound in every part, owing to the efficient repairs that had been done during our stay at the Falklands. The temperature had fallen rapidly, and hail, rain, and snow thickened and darkened the air. At ten o’clock in the evening—I must use this word, although the sun remained always above the horizon—the tempest increased, and the captain and his lieutenant, almost unable to hear each other’s voices amid the elemental strife, communicated mostly by gestures, which is as good a mode as speech between sailors.
Besides, the schooner’s pumps didn’t release a drop of water; the ship was in perfect condition thanks to the effective repairs that were made during our time at the Falklands. The temperature had dropped quickly, and hail, rain, and snow thickened and darkened the air. At ten o’clock in the evening—I have to use that term, even though the sun remained above the horizon—the storm intensified, and the captain and his lieutenant, barely able to hear each other’s voices amid the raging elements, relied mostly on gestures, which is just as effective as speech among sailors.
I could not make up my mind to retire to my cabin, and, seeking the shelter of the roundhouse, I remained on deck, observing the weather phenomena, and the skill, certainty, celerity, and effect with which the crew carried out the orders of the captain and West. It was a strange and terrible experience for a landsman, even one who had seen so much of the sea and seamanship as I had. At the moment of a certain difficult manœuvre, four men had to climb to the crossbars of the fore-mast in order to reef the mainsail. The first who sprang to the ratlines was Hunt. The second was Martin Holt; Burry and one of the recruits followed them. I could not have believed that any man could display such skill and agility as Hunt’s. His hands and feet hardly caught the ratlines. Having reached the crossbars first, he stretched himself on the ropes to the end of the yard, while Holt went to the other end, and the two recruits remained in the middle.
I couldn't decide to go back to my cabin, so I sought the shelter of the roundhouse and stayed on deck, watching the weather and the way the crew skillfully and quickly followed the captain's and West's orders. It was a strange and intense experience for someone used to land, even someone like me who had seen a lot of the sea and sailing. During a particularly tricky maneuver, four men had to climb to the crossbars of the fore-mast to reef the mainsail. The first to jump onto the ratlines was Hunt. The second was Martin Holt; Burry and one of the new recruits followed them. I couldn't believe how skillful and agile Hunt was. His hands and feet barely seemed to touch the ratlines. He reached the crossbars first and stretched himself along the ropes to the end of the yard, while Holt went to the opposite end, leaving the two recruits in the middle.
While the men were working, and the tempest was raging round us, a terrific lurch of the ship to starboard under the stroke of a mountainous wave, flung everything on the deck into wild confusion, and the sea rushed in through the scupper-holes. I was knocked down, and for some moments was unable to rise.
While the men were working and the storm was raging around us, a huge wave hit the ship, causing it to tilt dramatically to the right. Everything on the deck was thrown into chaos, and water flooded in through the scupper-holes. I was knocked down and was unable to get up for several moments.
So great had been the incline of the schooner that the end of the yard of the mainsail was plunged three or four feet into the crest of a wave. When it emerged Martin Holt, who had been astride on it, had disappeared. A cry was heard, uttered by the sailing-master, whose arm could be seen wildly waving amid the whiteness of the foam. The sailors rushed to the side and flung out one a rope, another a cask, a third a spar—in short, any object of which Martin Holt might lay hold. At the moment when I struggled up to my feet I caught sight of a massive substance which cleft the air and vanished in the whirl of the waves.
So steep was the incline of the schooner that the end of the mainsail yard dipped three or four feet into the top of a wave. When it came back up, Martin Holt, who had been sitting on it, had disappeared. A shout rang out from the sailing-master, whose arm was seen flailing in the white foam. The sailors rushed to the side and threw out a rope, a cask, a spar—basically, anything that Martin Holt could grab. Just as I managed to get to my feet, I spotted a large object cutting through the air before disappearing into the swirling waves.
Was this a second accident? No! it was a voluntary action, a deed of self-sacrifice. Having finished his task, Hunt had thrown himself into the sea, that he might save Martin Holt.
Was this a second accident? No! It was a deliberate act, a deed of self-sacrifice. After completing his task, Hunt had jumped into the sea to save Martin Holt.
“Two men overboard!”
“Two guys overboard!”
Yes, two—one to save the other. And were they not about to perish together?
Yes, two—one to save the other. And weren't they about to die together?
The two heads rose to the foaming surface of the water. Hunt was swimming vigorously, cutting through the waves, and was nearing Martin Holt.
The two heads emerged from the frothy surface of the water. Hunt was swimming energetically, slicing through the waves, and was getting close to Martin Holt.
“They are lost! both lost!” exclaimed the captain. “The boat, West, the boat!”
“They're lost! Both of them!” shouted the captain. “The boat, West, the boat!”
“If you give the order to lower it,” answered West, “I will be the first to get into it, although at the risk of my life. But I must have the order.”
“If you give the order to lower it,” West replied, “I’ll be the first to get in, even if it puts my life at risk. But I need the order.”
In unspeakable suspense the ship’s crew and myself had witnessed this scene. None thought of the position of the Halbrane, which was sufficiently dangerous; all eyes were fixed upon the terrible waves. Now fresh cries, the frantic cheers of the crew, rose above the roar of the elements. Hunt had reached the drowning man just as he sank out of sight, had seized hold of him, and was supporting him with his left arm, while Holt, incapable of movement, swayed helplessly about like a weed. With the other arm Hunt was swimming bravely and making way towards the schooner.
In total suspense, the ship’s crew and I watched this scene unfold. No one considered the dangerous position of the Halbrane; all eyes were glued to the crashing waves. Now, fresh shouts and the desperate cheers of the crew rose above the roar of the storm. Hunt had reached the drowning man just as he went under, grabbed him, and was holding him up with his left arm, while Holt, unable to move, swayed helplessly like a piece of seaweed. With his other arm, Hunt was swimming valiantly, making his way toward the schooner.
A minute, which seemed endless, passed. The two men, the one dragging the other, were hardly to be distinguished in the midst of the surging waves.
A minute, which felt like forever, passed. The two men, one pulling the other, were barely noticeable amidst the crashing waves.
At last Hunt reached the schooner, and caught one of the lines hanging over the side.
At last, Hunt reached the schooner and grabbed one of the lines hanging over the side.
In a minute Hunt and Martin Holt were hoisted on board; the latter was laid down at the foot of the fore-mast, and the former was quite ready to go to his work. Holt was speedily restored by the aid of vigorous rubbing; his senses came back, and he opened his eyes.
In a minute, Hunt and Martin Holt were pulled on board; Holt was laid down at the base of the fore-mast, and Hunt was all set to get to work. Holt quickly recovered with some energized rubbing; his senses returned, and he opened his eyes.
“Martin Holt,” said Captain Len Guy, who was leaning over him, “you have been brought back from very far—”
“Martin Holt,” said Captain Len Guy, who was leaning over him, “you have been brought back from a long way—”
“Yes, yes, captain,” answered Holt, as he looked about him with a searching gaze, “but who saved me?”
“Yes, yes, captain,” Holt replied, looking around with a searching gaze, “but who saved me?”
“Hunt,” cried the boatswain, “Hunt risked his life for you.”
“Hunt,” yelled the boatswain, “Hunt put his life on the line for you.”
As the latter was hanging back, Hurliguerly pushed him towards Martin Holt, whose eyes expressed the liveliest gratitude.
As the latter hesitated, Hurliguerly nudged him towards Martin Holt, whose eyes showed the deepest gratitude.
“Hunt,” said he, “you have saved me. But for you I should have been lost. I thank you.”
“Hunt,” he said, “you’ve saved me. If it weren’t for you, I would have been lost. Thank you.”
Hunt made no reply.
Hunt didn't respond.
“Hunt,” resumed Captain Len Guy, “don’t you hear?”
“Hunt,” continued Captain Len Guy, “don’t you hear?”
The man seemed not to have heard.
The man didn’t seem to hear.
“Hunt,” said Martin Holt again, “come near to me. I thank you. I want to shake hands with you.”
“Hunt,” Martin Holt said again, “come over here. Thank you. I want to shake your hand.”
And he held out his right hand. Hunt stepped back a few paces, shaking his head with the air of a man who did not want so many compliments for a thing so simple, and quietly walked forward to join his shipmates, who were working vigorously under the orders of West.
And he extended his right hand. Hunt took a few steps back, shaking his head like someone who didn’t want so much praise for something so simple, and quietly walked forward to join his shipmates, who were working hard under West's orders.
Decidedly, this man was a hero in courage and self-devotion; but equally decidedly he was a being impervious to impressions, and not on that day either was the boatswain destined to know “the colour of his words!”
Decidedly, this man was a hero in courage and self-devotion; but equally definitely, he was someone who couldn't be affected by feelings, and on that day, the boatswain was not meant to understand "the color of his words!"
For three whole days, the 6th, 7th, and 8th of December, the tempest raged in these waters, accompanied by snow storms which perceptibly lowered the temperature. It is needless to say that Captain Len Guy proved himself a true seaman, that James West had an eye to everything, that the crew seconded them loyally, and that Hunt was always foremost when there was work to be done or danger to be incurred.
For three full days, on the 6th, 7th, and 8th of December, the storm raged in these waters, along with snowstorms that noticeably dropped the temperature. It's clear that Captain Len Guy proved to be a skilled sailor, that James West kept a watchful eye on everything, that the crew supported them loyally, and that Hunt was always at the front when there was work to do or danger to face.
In truth, I do not know how to give an idea of this man! What a difference there was between him and most of the sailors recruited at the Falklands, and especially between him and Hearne, the sealing-master! They obeyed, no doubt, for such a master as James West gets himself obeyed, whether with good or ill will. But behind backs what complaints were made, what recriminations were exchanged! All this, I feared, was of evil presage for the future.
In reality, I can't really describe this man! He was so different from most of the sailors hired at the Falklands, especially when compared to Hearne, the sealing-master! They followed orders, no doubt, because someone like James West demands obedience, whether people want to or not. But behind his back, there were so many complaints and accusations flying around! I worried that this was a bad sign for what was to come.
Martin Holt had been able to resume his duties very soon, and he fulfilled them with hearty good-will. He knew the business of a sailor right well, and was the only man on board who could compete with Hunt in handiness and zeal.
Martin Holt was able to get back to his duties quickly, and he handled them with great enthusiasm. He knew the ins and outs of being a sailor very well, and he was the only person on the ship who could match Hunt in skill and eagerness.
“Well, Holt,” said I to him one day when he was talking with the boatswain, “what terms are you on with that queer fellow Hunt now? Since the salvage affair, is he a little more communicative?”
“Well, Holt,” I said to him one day while he was chatting with the boatswain, “how’s it going with that strange guy Hunt now? Since the salvage situation, has he been a bit more talkative?”
“No, Mr. Jeorling, and I think he even tries to avoid me.”
“No, Mr. Jeorling, and I believe he even tries to steer clear of me.”
“To avoid you?”
"To dodge you?"
“Well, he did so before, for that matter.”
“Well, he did that before, anyway.”
“Yes, indeed, that is true,” added Hurliguerly; “I have made the same remark more than once.”
“Yes, that's true,” Hurliguerly added; “I've mentioned the same thing more than once.”
“Then he keeps aloof from you, Holt, as from the others?”
“Then he stays distant from you, Holt, just like the others?”
“From me more than from the others.”
“From me more than from anyone else.”
“What is the meaning of that?”
“What does that mean?”
“I don’t know, Mr. Jeorling.”
"I don't know, Mr. Jeorling."
I was surprised at what the two men had said, but a little observation convinced me that Hunt actually did avoid every occasion of coming in contact with Martin Holt. Did he not think that he had a right to Holt’s gratitude although the latter owed his life to him? This man’s conduct was certainly very strange.
I was surprised by what the two men had said, but a little observation convinced me that Hunt really did steer clear of any chance to interact with Martin Holt. Didn't he think he had a claim to Holt’s gratitude, even though Holt owed his life to him? This man’s behavior was definitely weird.
In the early morning of the 9th the wind showed a tendency to change in the direction of the east, which would mean more manageable weather for us. And, in fact, although the sea still remained rough, at about two in the morning it became feasible to put on more sail without risk, and thus the Halbrane regained the course from which she had been driven by the prolonged tempest.
In the early morning of the 9th, the wind began to shift toward the east, which would mean more manageable weather for us. And, indeed, even though the sea was still rough, around two in the morning it became safe to put up more sail, allowing the Halbrane to get back on course after being pushed off by the extended storm.
In that portion of the Antarctic sea the ice-packs were more numerous, and there was reason to believe that the tempest, by hastening the smash-up, had broken the barrier of the iceberg wall towards the east.
In that part of the Antarctic Ocean, the ice packs were more abundant, and it seemed likely that the storm, by speeding up the destruction, had shattered the barrier of the iceberg wall to the east.
CHAPTER XIII.
ALONG THE FRONT OF THE ICEBERGS.
Although the seas beyond the Polar Circle were wildly tumultuous, it is but just to acknowledge that our navigation had been accomplished so far under exceptional conditions. And what good luck it would be if the Halbrane, in this first fortnight of December, were to find the Weddell route open!
Although the seas beyond the Polar Circle were extremely rough, it's only fair to recognize that our journey had been completed so far under remarkable circumstances. And how lucky it would be if the Halbrane, in this first two weeks of December, could find the Weddell route open!
There! I am talking of the Weddell route as though it were a macadamized road, well kept, with mile-stones and “This way to the South Pole” on a signpost!
There! I'm talking about the Weddell route like it's a paved road, well-maintained, with mile markers and a sign saying “This way to the South Pole”!
The numerous wandering masses of ice gave our men no trouble; they were easily avoided. It seemed likely that no real difficulties would arise until the schooner should have to try to make a passage for herself through the icebergs.
The many drifting ice masses didn't trouble our crew; they could easily be dodged. It seemed unlikely that any real challenges would come up until the schooner needed to try to navigate through the icebergs herself.
Besides, there was no surprise to be feared. The presence of ice was indicated by a yellowish tint in the atmosphere, which the whalers called “blink.” This is a phenomenon peculiar to the glacial zones which never deceives the observer.
Besides, there was no surprise to worry about. The presence of ice was signaled by a yellowish tint in the air, which the whalers referred to as "blink." This is a phenomenon unique to glacial areas that never misleads those observing it.
For five successive days the Halbrane sailed without sustaining any damage, without having, even for a moment, had to fear a collision. It is true that in proportion as she advanced towards the south the number of ice-packs increased and the channels became narrower. On the 14th an observation gave us 72° 37ʹ for latitude, our longitude remaining the same, between the forty-second and the forty-third meridian. This was already a point beyond the Antarctic Circle that few navigators had been able to reach. We were at only two degrees lower than Weddell.
For five consecutive days, the Halbrane sailed smoothly without any damage and didn’t have to worry about collisions, even for a moment. It’s true that as we moved south, the number of ice packs increased and the channels got narrower. On the 14th, a measurement showed our latitude at 72° 37ʹ, while our longitude stayed the same, between the forty-second and the forty-third meridian. We had already reached a point beyond the Antarctic Circle that few navigators had been able to achieve. We were just two degrees south of Weddell.
The navigation of the schooner naturally became a more delicate matter in the midst of those dim, wan masses soiled with the excreta of birds. Many of them had a leprous look: compared with their already considerable volume, how small our little ship, over whose mast some of the icebergs already towered, must have appeared!
The navigation of the schooner naturally became a more careful task amid those dim, pale masses stained with bird droppings. Many of them had a sickly appearance: considering their already large size, our little ship, beneath which some of the icebergs were already towering, must have looked tiny!
Captain Len Guy admirably combined boldness and prudence in his command of his ship. He never passed to leeward of an iceberg, if the distance did not guarantee the success of any manœuvre whatsoever that might suddenly become necessary. He was familiar with all the contingencies of ice-navigation, and was not afraid to venture into the midst of these flotillas of drifts and packs. That day he said to me,—
Captain Len Guy skillfully balanced bravery and caution in leading his ship. He never sailed close to an iceberg unless he was sure there was enough distance to safely maneuver if something unexpected happened. He knew all the potential challenges of navigating through ice and wasn’t hesitant to navigate through the clusters of drift and pack ice. That day he said to me,—
“Mr. Jeorling, this is not the first time that I have tried to penetrate into the Polar Sea, and without success. Well, if I made the attempt to do this when I had nothing but presumption as to the fate of the Jane to go upon, what shall I not do now that presumption is changed into certainty?”
“Mr. Jeorling, this isn’t the first time I’ve tried to explore the Polar Sea, and I haven’t succeeded. If I attempted it before with nothing but guesswork about the fate of the Jane, how much more will I try now that my guesswork has turned into certainty?”
“I understand that, captain, and of course your experience of navigation in these waters must increase our chances of success.”
“I get that, captain, and of course your experience navigating these waters should boost our chances of success.”
“Undoubtedly. Nevertheless, all that lies beyond the fixed icebergs is still the Unknown for me, as it is for other navigators.”
“Definitely. However, everything beyond the solid icebergs is still the Unknown for me, just as it is for other navigators.”
“The Unknown! No, not absolutely, captain, since we possess the important reports of Weddell, and, I must add, of Arthur Pym also.”
“The Unknown! No, not completely, captain, since we have the crucial reports from Weddell, and I should also mention Arthur Pym.”
“Yes, I know; they have spoken of the open sea.”
“Yes, I know; they have talked about the open sea.”
“Do you not believe that such a sea exists?”
“Don’t you believe that such a sea exists?”
“Yes, I do believe that it exists, and for valid reasons. In fact, it is perfectly manifest that these masses, called icebergs and ice-fields, could not be formed in the ocean itself. It is the tremendous and irresistible action of the surge which detaches them from the continents or islands of the high latitudes. Then the currents carry them into less cold waters, where their edges are worn by the waves, while the temperature disintegrates their bases and their sides, which are subjected to thermometric influences.”
“Yes, I really believe it exists, and for good reasons. In fact, it’s clear that these large masses, known as icebergs and ice-fields, couldn’t form in the ocean itself. It’s the powerful and unstoppable force of the waves that breaks them off from the continents or islands in the colder regions. Then the currents take them into warmer waters, where the edges are eroded by the waves, while the temperature breaks down their bases and sides, which are affected by the temperature.”
“That seems very plain,” I replied. “Then these masses have come from the icebergs.(1) They clash with them in drifting, sometimes break into the main body, and clear their passage through. Again, we must not judge the southern by the northern zone. The conditions are not identical. Cook has recorded that he never met the equivalent of the Antarctic ice mountains in the Greenland seas, even at a higher latitude.”
“That seems pretty basic,” I responded. “So these masses have come from the icebergs.(1) They collide with them while drifting, sometimes breaking into the main body and clearing their way through. Also, we shouldn't compare the southern region to the northern one. The conditions are different. Cook noted that he never encountered anything like the Antarctic ice mountains in the Greenland seas, even at a higher latitude.”
“What is the reason?” I asked.
"What's the reason?" I asked.
“No doubt that the influence of the south winds is predominant in the northern regions. Now, those winds do not reach the northern regions until they have been heated in their passage over America, Asia, and Europe, and they contribute to raise the temperature of the atmosphere. The nearest land, ending in the points of the Cape of Good Hope, Patagonia, and Tasmania, does not modify the atmospheric currents.”
“No doubt the influence of the south winds is strong in the northern regions. These winds don’t reach the north until they’ve been warmed as they travel over America, Asia, and Europe, and they help increase the temperature of the atmosphere. The closest land, extending to the points of the Cape of Good Hope, Patagonia, and Tasmania, doesn’t change the atmospheric currents.”
“That is an important observation, captain, and it justifies your opinion with regard to an open sea.”
“That's an important point, captain, and it supports your view about the open sea.”
“Yes, open—at least, for ten degrees behind the icebergs. Let us then only get through that obstacle, and our greatest difficulty will have been conquered. You were right in saying that the existence of that open sea has been formally recognized by Weddell.”
“Yes, there’s open water—at least, for ten degrees behind the icebergs. Once we get past that barrier, our biggest challenge will be overcome. You were correct in stating that Weddell has officially acknowledged the existence of that open sea.”
“And by Arthur Pym, captain.”
“And by Arthur Pym, captain.”
“And by Arthur Pym.”
“And by Arthur Pym.”
From the 15th of December the difficulties of navigation increased with the number of the drifting masses. The wind, however, continued to be uniformly favourable, showing no tendency to veer to the south. The breeze freshened now and then, and we had to take in sail. When this occurred we saw the sea foaming along the sides of the ice packs, covering them with spray like the rocks on the coast of a floating island, but without hindering their onward march.
From December 15th, navigation became more challenging with the increasing number of drifting ice masses. However, the wind remained consistently favorable, showing no signs of shifting south. The breeze would pick up now and then, requiring us to take in sail. When this happened, we could see the sea foaming along the edges of the ice packs, splashing them with spray like the rocks along the coast of a floating island, but it didn’t stop their progress.
Our crew could not fail to be impressed by the sight of the schooner making her way through these moving masses; the new men among them, at least, for the old hands had seen such manœuvres before. But they soon became accustomed to it, and took it all for granted.
Our team couldn't help but be amazed by the sight of the schooner navigating through these shifting crowds; especially the newcomers, since the veterans had witnessed such maneuvers before. But they quickly got used to it and accepted it as the norm.
It was necessary to organize the look-out ahead with the greatest care. West had a cask fixed at the head of the foremast—what is called a crow’s-nest—and from thence an unremitting watch was kept.
It was important to set up the lookout ahead with great care. West had a barrel mounted at the top of the foremast—what's known as a crow’s nest—and from there, a constant watch was maintained.
The 16th was a day of excessive fatigue to the men. The packs and drifts were so close that only very narrow and winding passage-way between them was to be found, so that the working of the ship was more than commonly laborious.
The 16th was a day of extreme exhaustion for the men. The packs and drifts were so tight that there was only a very narrow and winding pathway between them, making the operation of the ship unusually hard work.
Under these circumstances, none of the men grumbled, but Hunt distinguished himself by his activity. Indeed, he was admitted by Captain Len Guy and the crew to be an incomparable seaman. But there was something mysterious about him that excited the curiosity of them all.
Under these circumstances, none of the men complained, but Hunt stood out with his energy. In fact, Captain Len Guy and the crew recognized him as an exceptional sailor. However, there was something enigmatic about him that piqued everyone's curiosity.
At this date the Halbrane could not be very far from the icebergs. If she held on in her course in that direction she would certainly reach them before long, and would then have only to seek for a passage. Hitherto, however, the look-out had not been able to make out between the icebergs an unbroken crest of ice beyond the ice-fields.
At this point, the Halbrane couldn’t be too far from the icebergs. If she continued on her current path, she would definitely reach them soon and would just need to find a way through. So far, though, the lookout hadn't been able to spot an unbroken line of ice beyond the icefields among the icebergs.
Constant and minute precautions were indispensable all day on the 16th, for the helm, which was loosened by merciless blows and bumps, was in danger of being unshipped.
Constant and careful precautions were essential all day on the 16th, because the helm, which was loosened by relentless hits and bumps, was at risk of being dislodged.
The sea mammals had not forsaken these seas. Whales were seen in great numbers, and it was a fairy-like spectacle when several of them spouted simultaneously. With fin-backs and hump-backs, porpoises of colossal size appeared, and these Hearne harpooned cleverly when they came within range. The flesh of these creatures was much relished on board, after Endicott had cooked it in his best manner.
The sea mammals hadn’t abandoned these waters. Whales were spotted in large numbers, and it was a magical sight when several of them spouted at the same time. Along with finbacks and humpbacks, huge porpoises showed up, and Hearne skillfully harpooned them when they were close enough. The crew really enjoyed the meat of these animals, especially after Endicott prepared it in his best style.
As for the usual Antarctic birds, petrels, pigeons, and cormorants, they passed in screaming flocks, and legions of penguins, ranged along the edges of the ice-fields, watched the evolutions of the schooner. These penguins are the real inhabitants of these dismal solitudes, and nature could not have created a type more suited to the desolation of the glacial zone.
As for the typical Antarctic birds, petrels, pigeons, and cormorants, they flew by in loud flocks, and groups of penguins, lined up along the edges of the ice fields, observed the movements of the schooner. These penguins are the true residents of these bleak areas, and nature couldn't have designed a species better adapted to the desolation of the icy zone.
On the morning of the 17th the man in the crow’s-nest at last signalled the icebergs.
On the morning of the 17th, the guy in the crow’s nest finally signaled the icebergs.
Five or six miles to the south a long dentated crest upreared itself, plainly standing out against the fairly clear sky, and all along it drifted thousands of ice-packs. This motionless barrier stretched before us from the north-west to the south-east, and by merely sailing along it the schooner would still gain some degrees southwards.
Five or six miles to the south, a long jagged ridge rose up, clearly visible against the mostly clear sky, and all along it floated thousands of ice packs. This still barrier stretched in front of us from the northwest to the southeast, and simply sailing alongside it would still push the schooner a few degrees further south.
When the Halbrane was within three miles of the icebergs, she lay-to in the middle of a wide basin which allowed her complete freedom of movement.
When the Halbrane was about three miles from the icebergs, she stopped in the middle of a wide basin that gave her plenty of room to maneuver.
A boat was lowered, and Captain Len Guy got into it, with the boatswain, four sailors at the oars, and one at the helm. The boat was pulled in the direction of the enormous rampart, vain search was made for a channel through which the schooner could have slipped, and after three hours of this fatiguing reconnoitring, the men returned to the ship. Then came a squall of rain and snow which caused the temperature to fall to thirty-six degrees (2°22 C. above zero), and shut out the view of the ice-rampart from us.
A boat was lowered, and Captain Len Guy climbed in, along with the boatswain, four sailors rowing, and one at the helm. They paddled towards the massive ice wall, making a fruitless search for a channel where the schooner could have passed through. After three hours of this exhausting scouting, the crew returned to the ship. Then a sudden squall of rain and snow hit, dropping the temperature to thirty-six degrees (2°22 C. above zero) and obscuring our view of the ice wall.
During the next twenty-four hours the schooner lay within four miles of the icebergs. To bring her nearer would have been to get among winding channels from which it might not have been possible to extricate her. Not that Captain Len Guy did not long to do this, in his fear of passing some opening unperceived.
During the next twenty-four hours, the schooner stayed about four miles from the icebergs. Getting any closer would have meant navigating through winding channels that might have been too tricky to escape from. Not that Captain Len Guy didn’t want to do this; he was worried about missing some opening without realizing it.
“If I had a consort,” he said, “I would sail closer along the icebergs, and it is a great advantage to be two, when one is on such an enterprise as this! But the Halbrane is alone, and if she were to fail us—”
“If I had a partner,” he said, “I would sail closer to the icebergs, and it’s a huge advantage to have someone with you on an adventure like this! But the Halbrane is by itself, and if she were to let us down—”
Even though we approached no nearer to the icebergs than prudence permitted, our ship was exposed to great risk, and West was constantly obliged to change his trim in order to avoid the shock of an icefield.
Even though we didn't get any closer to the icebergs than we should have, our ship was still in a lot of danger, and West had to keep adjusting the ship's balance to dodge the impact from an icefield.
Fortunately, the wind blew from east to north-nor’-east without variation, and it did not freshen. Had a tempest arisen I know not what would have become of the schooner—yes, though, I do know too well: she would have been lost and all on board of her. In such a case the Halbrane could not have escaped; we must have been flung on the base of the barrier.
Fortunately, the wind blew steadily from east to north-north-east, and it didn’t pick up. If a storm had hit, I can't imagine what would have happened to the schooner—actually, I do know all too well: she would have been lost along with everyone on board. In that scenario, the Halbrane wouldn't have made it; we would have been thrown against the base of the barrier.
After a long examination Captain Len Guy had to renounce the hope of finding a passage through the terrible wall of ice. It remained only to endeavour to reach the south-east point of it. At any rate, by following that course we lost nothing in latitude; and, in fact, on the 18th the observation taken made the seventy-third parallel the position of the Halbrane.
After a lengthy assessment, Captain Len Guy had to give up on the hope of finding a route through the massive wall of ice. The only option left was to try to reach the southeast point of it. In any case, by taking that route, we didn’t lose any latitude; in fact, on the 18th, the observation showed that the Halbrane was at the seventy-third parallel.
I must repeat, however, that navigation in the Antarctic seas will probably never be accomplished under more felicitous circumstances—the precocity of the summer season, the permanence of the north wind, the temperature forty-nine degrees at the lowest; all this was the best of good-fortune. I need not add that we enjoyed perpetual light, and the whole twenty-four hours round the sun’s rays reached us from every point of the horizon.
I have to say again, though, that sailing in the Antarctic waters will likely never be done under better conditions—the early onset of summer, the steady north wind, and temperatures that didn’t drop below forty-nine degrees; all of this was incredibly fortunate. I should also mention that we experienced continuous daylight, with the sun's rays reaching us from every direction around the clock.
Two or three times the captain approached within two miles of the icebergs. It was impossible but that the vast mass must have been subjected to climateric influences; ruptures must surely have taken place at some points.
Two or three times, the captain got within two miles of the icebergs. It was impossible for such a massive structure not to have been affected by climatic influences; breaks must have definitely occurred at some points.
But his search had no result, and we had to fall back into the current from west to east.
But his search didn't yield any results, and we had to return to the flow from west to east.
I must observe at this point that during all our search we never descried land or the appearance of land out at sea, as indicated on the charts of preceding navigators. These maps are incomplete, no doubt, but sufficiently exact in their main lines. I am aware that ships have often passed over the indicated bearings of land. This, however, was not admissible in the case of Tsalal. If the Jane had been able to reach the islands, it was because that portion of the Antarctic sea was free, and in so “early” a year, we need not fear any obstacle in that direction.
I need to point out that throughout our entire search, we never spotted land or even the hint of land out at sea, as shown on the maps from earlier explorers. These maps are undoubtedly incomplete, but they are relatively accurate in their main features. I know that ships have often traveled over the areas marked for land. However, this wasn't the case for Tsalal. If the Jane had managed to reach the islands, it was because that part of the Antarctic ocean was clear, and in such an "early" year, we shouldn't have had to worry about any obstacles in that direction.
At last, on the 19th, between two and three o’clock in the afternoon, a shout from the crow’s-nest was heard.
At last, on the 19th, between two and three in the afternoon, a shout came from the crow's-nest.
“What is it?” roared West.
“What is it?” shouted West.
“The iceberg wall is split on the south-east.”
“The iceberg wall is split in the southeast.”
“What is beyond?”
“What's out there?”
“Nothing in sight.”
"Nothing's visible."
It took West very little time to reach the point of observation, and we all waited below, how impatiently may be imagined. What if the look-out were mistaken, if some optical delusion?—— But West, at all events, would make no mistake.
It didn’t take West long to get to the observation point, and we all waited below, you can imagine how impatient we were. What if the lookout was wrong, what if it was some optical illusion?— But West, at least, wouldn’t make a mistake.
After ten interminable minutes his clear voice reached us on the deck.
After ten long minutes, his clear voice reached us on the deck.
“Open sea!” he cried.
"Open sea!" he shouted.
Unanimous cheers made answer.
Cheers confirmed the answer.
The schooner’s head was put to the south-east, hugging the wind as much as possible.
The schooner was headed southeast, trying to catch the wind as much as possible.
Two hours later we had doubled the extremity of the ice-barrier, and
there lay before our eyes a sparkling sea, entirely open.
Two hours later, we had gone past the edge of the ice barrier, and before us was a sparkling, completely open sea.
(1) The French word is banquise, which means the vast stretch of icebergs farther south than the barrière or ice-wall.
(1) The French word is banquise, which means the large area of icebergs located further south than the barrière or ice wall.
CHAPTER XIV.
A VOICE IN A DREAM.
Entirely free from ice? No. It would have been premature to affirm this as a fact. A few icebergs were visible in the distance, while some drifts and packs were still going east. Nevertheless, the break-up had been very thorough on that side, and the sea was in reality open, since a ship could sail freely.
Entirely free of ice? No. It would have been too soon to say that for sure. A few icebergs were visible in the distance, and some drifts and packs were still moving east. However, the breakup had been pretty complete on that side, and the sea was actually open since a ship could sail freely.
“God has come to our aid,” said Captain Len Guy. “May He be pleased to guide us to the end.”
“God has come to our aid,” said Captain Len Guy. “May He be pleased to guide us to the end.”
“In a week,” I remarked, “our schooner might come in sight of Tsalal Island.”
“In a week,” I said, “our boat might spot Tsalal Island.”
“Provided that the east wind lasts, Mr. Jeorling. Don’t forget that in sailing along the icebergs to their eastern extremity, the Halbrane went out of her course, and she must be brought back towards the west.”
“ As long as the east wind continues, Mr. Jeorling. Remember that while sailing along the icebergs to their eastern edge, the Halbrane went off course, and we need to steer her back toward the west.”
“The breeze is for us, captain.”
“The breeze is for us, captain.”
“And we shall profit by it, for my intention is to make for Bennet Islet. It was there that my brother first landed, and so soon as we shall have sighted that island we shall be certain that we are on the right route. To-day, when I have ascertained our position exactly, we shall steer for Bennet Islet.”
“And we’ll benefit from this, because I plan to head to Bennet Islet. That’s where my brother first landed, and as soon as we see that island, we’ll know we’re on the right path. Today, once I’ve figured out our exact position, we’ll set our course for Bennet Islet.”
“Who knows but that we may come upon some fresh sign?”
“Who knows, maybe we'll find some new evidence?”
“It is not impossible, Mr. Jeorling.”
“It’s possible, Mr. Jeorling.”
I need not say that recourse was had to the surest guide within our reach, that veracious narrative of Arthur Gordon Pym, which I read and re-read with intense attention, fascinated as I was by the idea that I might be permitted to behold with my own eyes those strange phenomena of nature in the Antarctic world which I, in common with all Edgar Poe’s readers, had hitherto regarded as creations of the most imaginative writer who ever gave voice by his pen to the phantasies of a unique brain. No doubt a great part of the wonders of Arthur Gordon Pym’s narrative would prove pure fiction, but if even a little of the marvellous story were found to be true, how great a privilege would be mine!
I don't need to say that we turned to the most reliable source we had, that truthful account of Arthur Gordon Pym, which I read and re-read with intense focus, captivated by the thought that I might actually get to see those strange natural phenomena in the Antarctic world that I, like all of Edgar Poe’s readers, had always seen as creations of the most imaginative writer who ever expressed the fantasies of a unique mind. No doubt much of the wonders in Arthur Gordon Pym’s story would turn out to be pure fiction, but if even a small part of the incredible tale was found to be true, what an amazing privilege that would be for me!
The picturesque and wonderful side of the story we were studying as gospel truth had little charm and but slight interest for Captain Len Guy; he was indifferent to everything in Pym’s narrative that did not relate directly to the castaways of Tsalal Island: his mind was solely and constantly set upon their rescue.
The beautiful and amazing part of the story we were studying as absolute truth held little appeal and barely any interest for Captain Len Guy; he was indifferent to everything in Pym’s account that didn't directly concern the castaways of Tsalal Island: his thoughts were entirely and constantly focused on their rescue.
According to the narrative of Arthur Pym, the Jane experienced serious difficulties, due to bad weather, from the 1st to the 4th of January, 1828. It was not until the morning of the 5th, in latitude 73° 15ʹ, that she found a free passage through the last iceberg that barred her way. The final difference between our position and the Jane in a parallel case, was that the Jane took fifteen days to accomplish the distance of ten degrees, or six hundred miles, which separated her on the 5th of January from Tsalal Island, while on the 19th of December the Halbrane was only about seven degrees, or four hundred miles, off the island. Bennet Islet, where Captain Guy intended to put in for twenty-four hours, was fifty miles nearer. Our voyage was progressing under prosperous conditions; we were no longer visited by sudden hail and snow storms, or those rapid falls of temperature which tried the crew of the Jane so sorely. A few ice-floes drifted by us, occasionally peopled, as tourists throng a pleasure yacht, by penguins, and also by dusky seals, lying flat upon the white surfaces like enormous leeches. Above this strange flotilla we traced the incessant flight of petrels, pigeons, black puffins, divers, grebe, sterns, cormorants, and the sooty-black albatross of the high latitudes. Huge medusæ, exquisitely tinted, floated on the water like spread parasols. Among the denizens of the deep, captured by the crew of the schooner with line and net, I noted more particularly a sort of giant John Dory(1) (dorade) three feet in length, with firm and savoury flesh.
According to the story of Arthur Pym, the Jane faced serious troubles due to bad weather from January 1st to 4th, 1828. It wasn't until the morning of the 5th, at latitude 73° 15ʹ, that she found a clear path through the last iceberg blocking her way. The main difference between our position and the Jane in a similar situation was that the Jane took fifteen days to cover the distance of ten degrees, or six hundred miles, which separated her from Tsalal Island on January 5th, while on December 19th, the Halbrane was only about seven degrees, or four hundred miles, from the island. Bennet Islet, where Captain Guy planned to stop for twenty-four hours, was fifty miles closer. Our journey was going well; we were no longer hit by sudden hail and snowstorms or those quick drops in temperature that troubled the crew of the Jane so much. A few ice floes drifted by us, occasionally populated, like tourists on a pleasure yacht, by penguins and also by dark seals lying flat on the white surfaces like huge leeches. Above this strange gathering, we spotted the constant flight of petrels, pigeons, black puffins, divers, grebes, terns, cormorants, and the soot-black albatross of the high latitudes. Huge, beautifully colored jellyfish floated in the water like open parasols. Among the sea creatures caught by the schooner's crew with line and net, I noted particularly a kind of giant John Dory(1) (dorade) three feet long, with firm and tasty flesh.
During the night, or rather what ought to have been the night of the 19th-20th, my sleep was disturbed by a strange dream. Yes! there could be no doubt but that it was only a dream! Nevertheless, I think it well to record it here, because it is an additional testimony to the haunting influence under which my brain was beginning to labour.
During the night, or rather what should have been the night of the 19th-20th, my sleep was interrupted by a weird dream. Yes! there was no doubt it was just a dream! Still, I think it's important to note it here because it serves as further evidence of the unsettling influence that was starting to affect my mind.
I was sleeping—at two hours after midnight—and was awakened by a plaintive and continuous murmuring sound. I opened—or I imagined I opened my eyes. My cabin was in profound darkness. The murmur began again; I listened, and it seemed to me that a voice—a voice which I did not know—whispered these words:—
I was asleep at two in the morning when I was woken up by a sad, ongoing murmuring sound. I opened my eyes—or at least I thought I did. My cabin was completely dark. The murmuring started again; I listened, and it felt like a voice—one I didn’t recognize—whispered these words:—
“Pym . . . Pym . . . poor Pym!”
“Pym . . . Pym . . . poor Pym!”
Evidently this could only be a delusion; unless, indeed, some one had got into my cabin: the door was not locked.
Evidently, this could only be a delusion; unless, of course, someone had entered my cabin: the door wasn't locked.
“Pym!” the voice repeated. “Poor Pym must never be forgotten.”
“Pym!” the voice repeated. “We can’t let anyone forget about poor Pym.”
This time the words were spoken close to my ear. What was the meaning of the injunction, and why was it addressed to me? And besides, had not Pym, after his return to America, met with a sudden and deplorable death, the circumstances or the details being unknown?
This time, the words were whispered right next to my ear. What did the command mean, and why was it aimed at me? Plus, hadn’t Pym, after coming back to America, experienced a sudden and tragic death, with the details still unknown?
I began to doubt whether I was in my right mind, and shook myself into complete wakefulness, recognizing that I had been disturbed by an extremely vivid dream due to some cerebral cause.
I started to question my sanity and shook myself awake, realizing that I had been disturbed by an incredibly vivid dream caused by something in my mind.
I turned out of my berth, and, pushing back the shutter, looked out of my cabin. No one aft on the deck, except Hunt, who was at the helm.
I got out of my bunk and, pushing back the shutter, looked out of my cabin. There was no one on the deck behind me, except for Hunt, who was at the helm.
I had nothing to do but to lie down again, and this I did. It seemed to me that the name of Arthur Pym was repeated in my hearing several times; nevertheless, I fell asleep and did not wake until morning, when I retained only a vague impression of this occurrence, which soon faded away. No other incident at that period of our voyage calls for notice. Nothing particular occurred on board our schooner. The breeze from the north, which had forsaken us, did not recur, and only the current carried the Halbrane towards the south. This caused a delay unbearable to our impatience.
I had nothing else to do but lie down again, and that’s exactly what I did. It felt like I heard the name Arthur Pym mentioned several times, but I eventually fell asleep and didn’t wake up until morning, when I only had a vague memory of this happening, which quickly faded away. No other events during that part of our voyage need mentioning. Nothing significant happened on our schooner. The northern breeze that had abandoned us didn’t return, and only the current moved the Halbrane southward. This led to an unbearable delay for our impatience.
At last, on the 21st, the usual observation gave 82° 50ʹ of latitude, and 42° 20ʹ of west longitude. Bennet Islet, if it had any existence, could not be far off now.
At last, on the 21st, the usual observation showed 82° 50ʹ latitude and 42° 20ʹ west longitude. Bennet Islet, if it existed at all, couldn't be far off now.
Yes! the islet did exist, and its bearings were those indicated by Arthur Pym.
Yes! The islet did exist, and its location was exactly as indicated by Arthur Pym.
At six o’clock in the evening one of the crew cried out that there
was land ahead on the port side.
At six o'clock in the evening, one of the crew shouted that there was land ahead on the left side.
(1) The legendary etymology of this piscatorial designation is Janitore, the “door-keeper,” in allusion to St. Peter, who brought a fish, said to be of that species, to our Lord at His command.
(1) The legendary origin of this fishing term is Janitore, meaning “door-keeper,” referring to St. Peter, who brought a fish, said to be of that kind, to our Lord at His command.
CHAPTER XV.
BENNET ISLET.
The Halbrane was then within sight of Bennet Islet! The crew urgently needed rest, so the disembarkation was deferred until the following day, and I went back to my cabin.
The Halbrane was now in sight of Bennet Islet! The crew really needed some rest, so we postponed getting off the ship until the next day, and I went back to my cabin.
The night passed without disturbance, and when day came not a craft of any kind was visible on the waters, not a native on the beach. There were no huts upon the coast, no smoke arose in the distance to indicate that Bennet Islet was inhabited. But William Guy had not found any trace of human beings there, and what I saw of the islet answered to the description given by Arthur Pym. It rose upon a rocky base of about a league in circumference, and was so arid that no vegetation existed on its surface.
The night went by without any interruptions, and when daylight arrived, there wasn't a single boat in sight on the waters, nor was there a local person on the beach. There were no houses along the coast, and no smoke was rising in the distance to suggest that Bennet Islet was inhabited. However, William Guy had not discovered any signs of human life there, and what I observed of the islet matched the description given by Arthur Pym. It was built on a rocky base about a mile around, and it was so dry that no plants grew on its surface.
“Mr. Jeorling,” said Captain Len Guy, “do you observe a promontory in the direction of the north-east?”
“Mr. Jeorling,” said Captain Len Guy, “do you see a promontory to the northeast?”
“I observe it, captain.”
“I see it, captain.”
“Is it not formed of heaped-up rocks which look like giant bales of cotton?”
“Isn’t it made of piled-up rocks that look like huge bales of cotton?”
“That is so, and just what the narrative describes.”
“That’s true, and exactly what the story explains.”
“Then all we have to do is to land on the promontory, Mr. Jeorling. Who knows but we may come across some vestige of the crew of the Jane, supposing them to have succeeded in escaping from Tsalal Island.”
“Then all we have to do is land on the promontory, Mr. Jeorling. Who knows, we might find some trace of the crew of the Jane, assuming they managed to escape from Tsalal Island.”
The speaker was devouring the islet with his eyes. What must his thoughts, his desires, his impatience have been! But there was a man whose gaze was set upon the same point even more fixedly; that man was Hunt.
The speaker was fixated on the islet. What must his thoughts, desires, and impatience have been like! But there was another man who was staring at the same spot even more intensely; that man was Hunt.
Before we left the Halbrane Len Guy enjoined the most minute and careful watchfulness upon his lieutenant. This was a charge which West did not need. Our exploration would take only half a day at most. If the boat had not returned in the afternoon a second was to be sent in search of us.
Before we left the Halbrane, Len Guy stressed the importance of being extremely vigilant to his lieutenant. This was a directive that West didn't require. Our exploration would only take half a day at most. If the boat hadn't returned by the afternoon, a second one would be sent to look for us.
“Look sharp also after our recruits,” added the captain.
“Keep an eye on our recruits,” added the captain.
“Don’t be uneasy, captain,” replied the lieutenant. “Indeed, since you want four men at the oars you had better take them from among the new ones. That will leave four less troublesome fellows on board.”
“Don’t worry, captain,” replied the lieutenant. “Since you need four men at the oars, you should take them from the new recruits. That way, there will be four less troublesome guys on board.”
This was a good idea, for, under the deplorable influence of Hearne, the discontent of his shipmates from the Falklands was on the increase. The boat being ready, four of the new crew took their places forward, while Hunt, at his own request, was steersman. Captain Len Guy, the boatswain and myself, all well armed, seated ourselves aft, and we started for the northern point of the islet. In the course of an hour we had doubled the promontory, and come in sight of the little bay whose shores the boats of the Jane had touched.
This was a smart move, because under the troubling influence of Hearne, the dissatisfaction of his shipmates from the Falklands was growing. With the boat ready, four of the new crew members took their positions at the front, while Hunt, at his own request, was the steersman. Captain Len Guy, the boatswain, and I, all well-armed, sat at the back, and we set off for the northern tip of the islet. Within an hour, we rounded the promontory and spotted the small bay where the boats of the Jane had landed.
Hunt steered for this bay, gliding with remarkable skill between the rocky points which stuck up here and there. One would have thought he knew his way among them.
Hunt headed for this bay, moving smoothly with impressive skill between the rocky points that jutted out here and there. You would think he was familiar with the area.
We disembarked on a stony coast. The stones were covered with sparse lichen. The tide was already ebbing, leaving uncovered the sandy bottom of a sort of beach strewn with black blocks, resembling big nail-heads.
We got off at a rocky coast. The rocks were dotted with thin patches of lichen. The tide was already going out, revealing a sandy area of a beach scattered with black blocks that looked like large nail heads.
Two men were left in charge of the boat while we landed amid the rocks, and, accompanied by the other two, Captain Len Guy, the boatswain, Hunt and I proceeded towards the centre, where we found some rising ground, from whence we could see the whole extent of the islet. But there was nothing to be seen on any side, absolutely nothing. On coming down from the slight eminence Hunt went on in front, as it had been agreed that he was to be our guide. We followed him therefore, as he led us towards the southern extremity of the islet. Having reached the point, Hunt looked carefully on all sides of him, then stooped and showed us a piece of half rotten wood lying among the scattered stones.
Two guys were put in charge of the boat while we landed among the rocks. Captain Len Guy, the boatswain, Hunt, and I made our way towards the center, where we found some higher ground that gave us a view of the entire islet. But there was nothing to see in any direction, absolutely nothing. As we came down from the small hill, Hunt went ahead since he was supposed to be our guide. We followed him as he took us towards the southern tip of the islet. When we reached the point, Hunt carefully looked around, then bent down and showed us a piece of half-rotten wood lying among the scattered stones.
“I remember!” I exclaimed; “Arthur Pym speaks of a piece of wood with traces of carving on it which appeared to have belonged to the bow of a ship.”
“I remember!” I said. “Arthur Pym talks about a piece of wood with some carvings on it that seems to have come from the front of a ship.”
“Among the carving my brother fancied he could trace the design of a tortoise,” added Captain Len Guy.
“Among the carvings, my brother thought he could see the design of a tortoise,” added Captain Len Guy.
“Just so,” I replied, “but Arthur Pym pronounced that resemblance doubtful. No matter; the piece of wood is still in the same place that is indicated in the narrative, so we may conclude that since the Jane cast anchor here no other crew has ever set foot upon Bennet Islet. It follows that we should only lose time in looking out for any tokens of another landing. We shall know nothing until we reach Tsalal Island.”
“Exactly,” I replied, “but Arthur Pym said that resemblance was questionable. Still, the piece of wood is exactly where the story indicates, so we can conclude that since the Jane anchored here, no other crew has stepped foot on Bennet Islet. This means we’d just waste time searching for any signs of another landing. We won’t know anything until we reach Tsalal Island.”
“Yes, Tsalal Island,” replied the captain.
“Yes, Tsalal Island,” the captain replied.
We then retraced our steps in the direction of the bay. In various places we observed fragments of coral reef, and bêche-de-mer was so abundant that our schooner might have taken a full cargo of it.
We then backtracked toward the bay. In several spots, we saw bits of coral reef, and sea cucumbers were so plentiful that our schooner could have easily loaded up with a full cargo of them.
Hunt walked on in silence with downcast eyes, until as we were close upon the beach to the east, he, being about ten paces ahead, stopped abruptly, and summoned us to him by a hurried gesture.
Hunt walked ahead in silence, his head down, until we were nearly at the beach to the east. He was about ten paces in front of us when he suddenly stopped and waved us over with a quick gesture.
In an instant we were by his side. Hunt had evinced no surprise on the subject of the piece of wood first found, but his attitude changed when he knelt down in front of a worm-eaten plank lying on the sand. He felt it all over with his huge hands, as though he were seeking some tracery on its rough surface whose signification might be intelligible to him. The black paint was hidden under the thick dirt that had accumulated upon it. The plank had probably formed part of a ship’s stern, as the boatswain requested us to observe.
In an instant, we were by his side. Hunt showed no surprise about the piece of wood we found first, but his demeanor shifted when he knelt down in front of a worm-eaten plank lying in the sand. He felt it all over with his large hands, as if he were searching for some design on its rough surface that might make sense to him. The black paint was concealed under the thick dirt that had built up on it. The plank likely belonged to a ship's stern, as the boatswain asked us to notice.
“Yes, yes,” repeated Captain Len Guy, “it made part of a stern.”
“Yes, yes,” repeated Captain Len Guy, “that was part of a stern.”
Hunt, who still remained kneeling, nodded his big head in assent.
Hunt, still kneeling, nodded his large head in agreement.
“But,” I remarked, “this plank must have been cast upon Bennet Islet from a wreck! The cross-currents must have found it in the open sea, and—”
“But,” I said, “this plank must have washed up on Bennet Islet from a wreck! The cross-currents must have carried it in from the open sea, and—”
“If that were so—” cried the captain.
“If that’s true—” yelled the captain.
The same thought had occurred to both of us. What was our surprise, indeed our amazement, our unspeakable emotion, when Hunt showed us eight letters cut in the plank, not painted, but hollow and distinctly traceable with the finger.
The same idea had come to both of us. What a surprise, even amazement, and indescribable emotion we felt when Hunt revealed eight letters carved into the wood, not painted, but hollow and clearly traceable with our fingers.
It was only too easy to recognize the letters of two names, arranged in two lines, thus:
It was really easy to spot the letters of two names, arranged in two lines, like this:
AN
LI.E.PO.L.
AN
LI.E.PO.L.
The Jane of Liverpool! The schooner commanded by Captain William Guy! What did it matter that time had blurred the other letters? Did not those suffice to tell the name of the ship and the port she belonged to? The Jane of Liverpool!
The Jane of Liverpool! The schooner captained by William Guy! What did it matter that time had faded the other letters? Didn’t those enough reveal the ship's name and the port she was from? The Jane of Liverpool!
Captain Len Guy had taken the plank in his hands, and now he pressed his lips to it, while tears fell from his eyes.
Captain Len Guy had taken the plank in his hands, and now he pressed his lips to it, while tears streamed down his face.
It was a fragment of the Jane! I did not utter a word until the captain’s emotion had subsided. As for Hunt, I had never seen such a lightning glance from his brilliant hawk-like eyes as he now cast towards the southern horizon.
It was a piece of the Jane! I didn’t say anything until the captain had calmed down. As for Hunt, I had never seen such a quick, intense look from his sharp, hawk-like eyes as he directed it toward the southern horizon.
Captain Len Guy rose.
Captain Len Guy stood up.
Hunt, without a word, placed the plank upon his shoulder, and we continued our route.
Hunt silently put the plank on his shoulder, and we kept going on our way.
When we had made the tour of the island, we halted at the place where the boat had been left under the charge of two sailors, and about half-past two in the afternoon we were again on board.
When we finished exploring the island, we stopped at the spot where the boat had been left with two sailors, and around two-thirty in the afternoon, we were back on board.
Early on the morning of the 23rd of December the Halbrane put off from Bennet Islet, and we carried away with us new and convincing testimony to the catastrophe which Tsalal Island had witnessed.
Early on the morning of December 23rd, the Halbrane set off from Bennet Islet, taking with us new and compelling evidence of the disaster that Tsalal Island had experienced.
During that day, I observed the sea water very attentively, and it seemed to me less deeply blue than Arthur Pym describes it. Nor had we met a single specimen of his monster of the austral fauna, an animal three feet long, six inches high, with four short legs, long coral claws, a silky body, a rat’s tail, a cat’s head, the hanging ears, blood-red lips and white teeth of a dog. The truth is that I regarded several of these details as “suspect,” and entirely due to an over-imaginative temperament.
During that day, I watched the sea water closely, and it felt less deeply blue than how Arthur Pym described it. We also hadn’t encountered a single example of his monster from the southern region, an animal three feet long, six inches tall, with four short legs, long coral claws, a silky body, a rat’s tail, a cat's head, droopy ears, blood-red lips, and white teeth like a dog. The truth is, I found several of these details “suspect,” thinking they were completely the product of an over-imaginative temperament.
Seated far aft in the ship, I read Edgar Poe’s book with sedulous attention, but I was not unaware of the fact that Hunt, whenever his duties furnished him with an opportunity, observed me pertinaciously, and with looks of singular meaning.
Seated at the back of the ship, I read Edgar Poe’s book with focused attention, but I was aware that Hunt, whenever he had the chance, was watching me closely, with looks that seemed to have special significance.
And, in fact, I was re-perusing the end of Chapter XVII., in which Arthur Pym acknowledged his responsibility for the sad and tragic events which were the results of his advice. It was, in fact, he who over-persuaded Captain William Guy, urging him “to profit by so tempting an opportunity of solving the great problem relating to the Antarctic Continent.” And, besides, while accepting that responsibility, did he not congratulate himself on having been the instrument of a great discovery, and having aided in some degree to reveal to science one of the most marvellous secrets which had ever claimed its attention?
And actually, I was going over the end of Chapter XVII, where Arthur Pym accepted his role in the sad and tragic events that resulted from his advice. It was him who unnaturally convinced Captain William Guy, pushing him “to take advantage of such a tempting opportunity to solve the major issue related to the Antarctic Continent.” Plus, while accepting that responsibility, didn’t he also pat himself on the back for being part of a major discovery and for helping to uncover one of the most amazing secrets that had ever caught science’s interest?
At six o’clock the sun disappeared behind a thick curtain of mist. After midnight the breeze freshened, and the Halbrane’s progress marked a dozen additional miles.
At six o’clock, the sun vanished behind a heavy veil of mist. After midnight, the breeze picked up, and the Halbrane made another twelve miles.
On the morrow the good ship was less than the third of a degree, that is to say less than twenty miles, from Tsalal Island.
On the next day, the good ship was less than a third of a degree, which is to say less than twenty miles, from Tsalal Island.
Unfortunately, just after mid-day, the wind fell. Nevertheless, thanks to the current, the Island of Tsalal was signalled at forty-five minutes past six in the evening.
Unfortunately, just after noon, the wind died down. However, due to the current, the Island of Tsalal was spotted at six forty-five in the evening.
The anchor was cast, a watch was set, with loaded firearms within hand-reach, and boarding-nets ready.
The anchor was dropped, a lookout was assigned, with loaded guns within reach, and boarding nets ready.
The Halbrane ran no risk of being surprised. Too many eyes were watching on board—especially those of Hunt, whose gaze never quitted the horizon of that southern zone for an instant.
The Halbrane was in no danger of being caught off guard. There were too many eyes on board—especially Hunt's, whose stare never left the horizon of that southern area for a second.
CHAPTER XVI.
TSALAL ISLAND.
The night passed without alarm. No boat had put off from the island, nor had a native shown himself upon the beach. The Halbrane, then, had not been observed on her arrival; this was all the better.
The night went by peacefully. No boat had left the island, and no native appeared on the beach. The Halbrane had not been noticed when it arrived; this was a good thing.
We had cast anchor in ten fathoms, at three miles from the coast.
We had dropped anchor in ten fathoms, three miles from the shore.
When the Jane appeared in these waters, the people of Tsalal beheld a ship for the first time, and they took it for an enormous animal, regarding its masts as limbs, and its sails as garments. Now, they ought to be better informed on this subject, and if they did not attempt to visit us, to what motive were we to assign such conduct?
When the Jane showed up in these waters, the people of Tsalal saw a ship for the first time and thought it was a giant animal, mistaking its masts for legs and its sails for clothing. Now, they should have a better understanding of this, and if they didn’t try to come see us, what reason could we give for their behavior?
Captain Len Guy gave orders for the lowering of the ship’s largest boat, in a voice which betrayed his impatience.
Captain Len Guy ordered the lowering of the ship’s largest boat, his voice revealing his impatience.
The order was executed, and the captain, addressing West, said,—
The order was carried out, and the captain, speaking to West, said,—
“Send eight men down with Martin Holt; send Hunt to the helm. Remain yourself at the moorings, and keep a look-out landwards as well as to sea.”
“Send eight guys down with Martin Holt; send Hunt to the helm. Stay at the moorings, and keep an eye out both on land and at sea.”
“Aye, aye, sir; don’t be uneasy.”
“Sure thing, sir; don’t worry.”
“We are going ashore, and we shall try to gain the village of Klock-Klock. If any difficulty should arise on sea, give us warning by firing three shots.”
“We're going ashore, and we'll try to reach the village of Klock-Klock. If any trouble comes up at sea, let us know by firing three shots.”
“All right,” replied West—“at a minute’s interval.”
“All right,” replied West, “in a minute.”
“If we should not return before evening, send the second boat with ten armed men under the boatswain’s orders, and let them station themselves within a cable’s length of the shore, so as to escort us back. You understand?”
“If we don’t come back before evening, send the second boat with ten armed men under the boatswain’s command, and have them position themselves within a cable's length of the shore to escort us back. Got it?”
“Perfectly, captain.”
"Perfect, captain."
“If we are not to be found, after you have done all in your power, you will take command of the schooner, and bring her back to the Falklands.”
“If we can't be found after you've done everything you can, you will take charge of the schooner and bring her back to the Falklands.”
“I will do so.”
“I'll do that.”
The large boat was rapidly got ready. Eight men embarked in it, including Martin Holt and Hunt, all armed with rifles, pistols, and knives; the latter weapons were slung in their belts. They also carried cartridge-pouches.
The large boat was quickly prepared. Eight men boarded it, including Martin Holt and Hunt, all armed with rifles, pistols, and knives; the knives were tucked into their belts. They also carried ammo pouches.
I stepped forward and said,—
I stepped up and said,—
“Will you not allow me to accompany you, captain?”
“Will you not let me come with you, captain?”
“If you wish to do so, Mr. Jeorling.”
“If you want to, Mr. Jeorling.”
I went to my cabin, took my gun—a repeating rifle—with ball and powder, and rejoined Captain Len Guy, who had kept a place in the stern of the boat for me. Our object was to discover the passage through which Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters had crossed the reef on the 19th of January, 1828, in the Jane’s boat. For twenty minutes we rowed along the reef, and then Hunt discovered the pass, which was through a narrow cut in the rocks. Leaving two men in the boat, we landed, and having gone through the winding gorge which gave access to the crest of the coast, our little force, headed by Hunt, pushed on towards the centre of the island. Captain Len Guy and myself exchanged observations, as we walked, on the subject of this country, which, as Arthur Pym declared, differed essentially from every other land hitherto visited by human beings. We soon found that Pym’s description was trustworthy. The general colour of the plains was black, as though the clay were made of lava-dust; nowhere was anything white to be seen. At a hundred paces’ distance Hunt began to run towards an enormous mass of rock, climbed on it with great agility, and looked out over a wide extent of space like a man who ought to recognize the place he is in, but does not.
I went to my cabin, grabbed my gun—a repeating rifle—with ammo and powder, and rejoined Captain Len Guy, who had saved a spot for me at the back of the boat. Our goal was to find the passage that Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters used to cross the reef on January 19, 1828, in the Jane’s boat. We rowed along the reef for twenty minutes until Hunt spotted the opening, which was a narrow cut in the rocks. Leaving two men in the boat, we landed and made our way through the winding gorge that led to the top of the coast. Our small group, led by Hunt, pressed on towards the center of the island. As we walked, Captain Len Guy and I shared observations about this country, which, as Arthur Pym noted, was fundamentally different from any other place humans had previously visited. We quickly realized that Pym’s description was accurate. The overall color of the plains was black, as if the clay was made from lava dust; there was nothing white in sight. About a hundred paces ahead, Hunt started running towards a massive rock formation, climbed it with impressive agility, and looked out over the vast area as if he should recognize the place he was in, but didn’t.
“What is the matter with him?” asked Captain Len Guy, who was observing Hunt attentively.
“What’s wrong with him?” asked Captain Len Guy, who was watching Hunt closely.
“I don’t know what is the matter with him, captain. But, as you are aware, everything about this man is odd: his ways are inexplicable, and on certain sides of him he seems to belong to those strange beings whom Arthur Pym asserts that he found on this island. One would even say that—”
“I don’t know what’s wrong with him, captain. But, as you know, everything about this guy is weird: his behavior is puzzling, and in some ways, he seems to be one of those strange beings that Arthur Pym claims he found on this island. One might even say that—”
“That—” repeated the captain.
“That—” the captain repeated.
And then, without finishing my sentence, I said,—
And then, without finishing my sentence, I said,—
“Captain, are you sure that you made a good observation when you took the altitude yesterday?”
“Captain, are you sure you made a good observation when you checked the altitude yesterday?”
“Certainly.”
"Sure."
“So that your point—”
"To make your point—"
“Gave 83° 20ʹ of latitude and 43° 5ʹ of longitude.”
“Gave 83° 20' latitude and 43° 5' longitude.”
“Exactly?”
"Really?"
“Exactly.”
“Exactly.”
“There is, then, no doubt that we are on Tsalal Island?”
“There’s definitely no doubt that we’re on Tsalal Island?”
“None, Mr. Jeorling, if Tsalal Island lies where Arthur Pym places it.”
“None, Mr. Jeorling, if Tsalal Island is where Arthur Pym says it is.”
This was quite true, there could be no doubt on the point, and yet of all that Arthur Pym described nothing existed, or rather, nothing was any longer to be seen. Not a tree, not a shrub, not a plant was visible in the landscape. There was no sign of the wooded hills between which the village of Klock-Klock ought to lie, or of the streams from which the crew of the Jane had not ventured to drink. There was no water anywhere; but everywhere absolute, awful drought.
This was definitely true; there was no doubt about it. However, everything Arthur Pym described was gone, or rather, it was no longer visible. There wasn’t a single tree, shrub, or plant in sight. There was no indication of the wooded hills that were supposed to be between the village of Klock-Klock, nor were there any streams the crew of the Jane had avoided drinking from. There was no water anywhere; just an overwhelming, terrible drought everywhere.
Nevertheless, Hunt walked on rapidly, without showing any hesitation. It seemed as though he was led by a natural instinct, “a bee’s flight,” as we say in America. I know not what presentiment induced us to follow him as the best of guides, a Chingachgook, a Renard-Subtil. And why not? Was not he the fellow-countryman of Fenimore Cooper’s heroes?
Nevertheless, Hunt walked on quickly, without any sign of hesitation. It felt like he was guided by a natural instinct, “a bee’s flight,” as we say in America. I don’t know what intuition prompted us to follow him as the best of guides, a Chingachgook, a Renard-Subtil. And why not? He was a fellow countryman of Fenimore Cooper’s heroes, wasn’t he?
But, I must repeat that we had not before our eyes that fabulous land which Arthur Pym described. The soil we were treading had been ravaged, wrecked, torn by convulsion. It was black, a cindery black, as though it had been vomited from the earth under the action of Plutonian forces; it suggested that some appalling and irresistible cataclysm had overturned the whole of its surface.
But I have to emphasize that we weren't seeing the amazing land that Arthur Pym talked about. The ground we were walking on had been destroyed and torn apart by some massive upheaval. It was black, a scorched black, as if it had been spit out from the earth due to some powerful forces; it hinted that a horrific and unstoppable disaster had flipped over its entire surface.
Not one of the animals mentioned in the narrative was to be seen, and even the penguins which abound in the Antarctic regions had fled from this uninhabitable land. Its stern silence and solitude made it a hideous desert. No human being was to be seen either on the coast or in the interior. Did any chance of finding William Guy and the survivors of the Jane exist in the midst of this scene of desolation?
Not a single animal described in the story was visible, and even the penguins that are so plentiful in the Antarctic had left this inhospitable land. Its harsh silence and isolation turned it into a terrible desert. No humans could be seen along the coast or in the interior. Was there any chance of finding William Guy and the survivors of the Jane amidst this bleak scene?
I looked at Captain Len Guy. His pale face, dim eyes, and knit brow told too plainly that hope was beginning to die within his breast.
I looked at Captain Len Guy. His pale face, dull eyes, and furrowed brow clearly showed that hope was starting to fade within him.
And then the population of Tsalal Island, the almost naked men, armed with clubs and lances, the tall, well-made, upstanding women, endowed with grace and freedom of bearing not to be found in a civilized society—those are the expressions of Arthur Pym—and the crowd of children accompanying them, what had become of all these? Where were the multitude of natives, with black skins, black hair, black teeth, who regarded white colour with deadly terror?
And then the people of Tsalal Island, the nearly naked men armed with clubs and spears, the tall, strong women who carried themselves with a grace and freedom absent in civilized societies—those are the impressions of Arthur Pym—and what happened to all those children who were with them? Where did the numerous natives go, with their black skin, black hair, and black teeth, who looked upon white people with fear?
All of a sudden a light flashed upon me. “An earthquake!” I exclaimed. “Yes, two or three of those terrible shocks, so common in these regions where the sea penetrates by infiltration, and a day comes when the quantity of accumulated vapour makes its way out and destroys everything on the surface.”
All of a sudden, a light clicked for me. “An earthquake!” I said. “Yeah, two or three of those awful shocks are pretty common in these areas where the sea seeps in, and one day, all that built-up vapor erupts and destroys everything on the surface.”
“Could an earthquake have changed Tsalal Island to such an extent?” asked Len Guy, musingly.
“Could an earthquake have changed Tsalal Island this much?” asked Len Guy, thoughtfully.
“Yes, captain, an earthquake has done this thing; it has destroyed every trace of all that Arthur Pym saw here.”
“Yes, Captain, an earthquake caused this; it has wiped out all evidence of everything Arthur Pym saw here.”
Hunt, who had drawn nigh to us, and was listening, nodded his head in approval of my words.
Hunt, who had come closer and was listening, nodded his head in agreement with my words.
“Are not these countries of the southern seas volcanic?” I resumed. “If the Halbrane were to transport us to Victoria Land, we might find the Erebus and the Terror in the midst of an eruption.”
“Are these countries in the southern seas volcanic?” I continued. “If the Halbrane took us to Victoria Land, we might find the Erebus and the Terror in the middle of an eruption.”
“And yet,” observed Martin Holt, “if there had been an eruption here, we should find lava beds.”
“And yet,” Martin Holt remarked, “if there had been an eruption here, we would find lava beds.”
“I do not say that there has been an eruption,” I replied, “but I do say the soil has been convulsed by an earthquake.”
“I’m not saying there’s been an eruption,” I replied, “but I am saying the ground has been shaken by an earthquake.”
On reflection it will be seen that the explanation given by me deserved to be admitted. And then it came to my remembrance that according to Arthur Pym’s narrative, Tsalal belonged to a group of islands which extended towards the west. Unless the people of Tsalal had been destroyed, it was possible that they might have fled into one of the neighbouring islands. We should do well, then, to go and reconnoitre that archipelago, for Tsalal clearly had no resources whatever to offer after the cataclysm.
Upon reflection, it's clear that my explanation should have been accepted. Then it came to mind that, according to Arthur Pym’s account, Tsalal was part of a chain of islands that stretched to the west. Unless the people of Tsalal were wiped out, it’s likely they could have escaped to one of the nearby islands. We should definitely go and explore that archipelago, since Tsalal obviously had no resources left after the disaster.
I spoke of this to the captain.
I told the captain about this.
“Yes,” he replied, and tears stood in his eyes, “yes, it may be so. And yet, how could my brother and his unfortunate companions have found the means of escaping? Is it not far more probable that they all perished in the earthquake?”
“Yeah,” he said, tears in his eyes, “yeah, that might be true. But how could my brother and his unfortunate friends have managed to escape? Isn’t it more likely that they all died in the earthquake?”
Here Hunt made us a signal to follow him, and we did so.
Here Hunt signaled us to follow him, and we did.
After he had pushed across the valley for a considerable distance, he stopped.
After he had traveled a long way across the valley, he stopped.
What a spectacle was before our eyes!
What a sight was in front of us!
There, lying in heaps, were human bones, all the fragments of that framework of humanity which we call the skeleton, hundreds of them, without a particle of flesh, clusters of skulls still bearing some tufts of hair—a vast bone heap, dried and whitened in this place! We were struck dumb and motionless by this spectacle. When Captain Len Guy could speak, he murmured,—
There, lying in piles, were human bones, all the pieces of that structure of humanity which we call the skeleton, hundreds of them, without a trace of flesh, clusters of skulls still with some tufts of hair—a huge heap of bones, dried and bleached in this place! We were stunned and frozen by this sight. When Captain Len Guy could finally speak, he murmured,—
“My brother, my poor brother!”
"My brother, my poor bro!"
On a little reflection, however, my mind refused to admit certain things. How was this catastrophe to be reconciled with Patterson’s memoranda? The entries in his note-book stated explicitly that the mate of the Jane had left his companions on Tsalal Island seven months previously. They could not then have perished in this earthquake, for the state of the bones proved that it had taken place several years earlier, and must have occurred after the departure of Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters, since no mention of it was made in the narrative of the former.
On a little reflection, though, my mind refused to accept certain things. How could this disaster be reconciled with Patterson’s notes? His notebook clearly stated that the mate of the Jane had left his companions on Tsalal Island seven months earlier. They couldn’t have died in this earthquake, since the condition of the bones showed that it happened several years before, and it must have occurred after Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters left, since it wasn’t mentioned in Pym’s narrative.
These facts were, then, irreconcilable. If the earthquake was of recent date, the presence of those time-bleached skeletons could not be attributed to its action. In any case, the survivors of the Jane were not among them. But then, where were they?
These facts were, then, impossible to reconcile. If the earthquake happened recently, the presence of those faded skeletons couldn't be explained by it. In any case, the survivors of the Jane weren’t among them. But then, where were they?
The valley of Klock-Klock extended no farther; we had to retrace our steps in order to regain the coast.
The valley of Klock-Klock didn’t go any further; we had to backtrack to get back to the coast.
We had hardly gone half a mile on the cliff’s edge when Hunt again stopped, on perceiving some fragments of bones which were turning to dust, and did not seem to be those of a human being.
We had barely traveled half a mile along the cliff's edge when Hunt stopped again, noticing some bone fragments that were turning to dust, which didn't appear to belong to a human.
Were these the remains of one of the strange animals described by Arthur Pym, of which we had not hitherto seen any specimens?
Were these the remains of one of the weird animals Arthur Pym described, which we hadn't seen any examples of before?
Hunt suddenly uttered a cry, or rather a sort of savage growl, and held out his enormous hand, holding a metal collar. Yes! a brass collar, a collar eaten by rust, but bearing letters which might still be deciphered. These letters formed the three following words:—
Hunt suddenly let out a cry, or more like a savage growl, and stretched out his huge hand, holding a metal collar. Yes! a brass collar, one that's corroded with rust but still has letters that can be made out. These letters spelled out the following three words:—
“Tiger—Arthur Pym.”
“Tiger—Arthur Pym.”
Tiger!—the name of the dog which had saved Arthur Pym’s life in the hold of the Grampus, and, during the revolt of the crew, had sprung at the throat of Jones, the sailor, who was immediately “finished” by Dirk Peters.
Tiger!—the name of the dog that saved Arthur Pym’s life in the hold of the Grampus, and during the crew's uprising, jumped at the throat of Jones, the sailor, who was quickly “finished” by Dirk Peters.
So, then, that faithful animal had not perished in the shipwreck of the Grampus. He had been taken on board the Jane at the same time as Arthur Pym and the half-breed. And yet the narrative did not allude to this, and after the meeting with the schooner there was no longer any mention of the dog. All these contradictions occurred to me. I could not reconcile the facts. Nevertheless, there could be no doubt that Tiger had been saved from the shipwreck like Arthur Pym, had escaped the landslip of the Klock-Klock hill, and had come to his death at last in the catastrophe which had destroyed a portion of the population of Tsalal.
So, that loyal dog hadn’t died in the shipwreck of the Grampus. He had been picked up by the Jane at the same time as Arthur Pym and the half-breed. Yet the story didn’t mention this, and after the encounter with the schooner, the dog was never mentioned again. All these inconsistencies struck me. I couldn’t make sense of the facts. Still, there was no doubt that Tiger had been rescued from the shipwreck just like Arthur Pym, had survived the landslide on Klock-Klock hill, and had ultimately met his end in the disaster that took the lives of part of the Tsalal population.
But, again, William Guy and his five sailors could not be among those skeletons which were strewn upon the earth, since they were living at the time of Patterson’s departure, seven months ago, and the catastrophe already dated several years back!
But, again, William Guy and his five sailors couldn’t be among those skeletons scattered across the ground, since they were alive when Patterson left seven months ago, and the disaster had already happened several years earlier!
Three hours later we had returned on board the Halbrane, without having made any other discovery. Captain Len Guy went direct to his cabin, shut himself up there, and did not reappear even at dinner hour.
Three hours later, we were back on the Halbrane without making any other discoveries. Captain Len Guy went straight to his cabin, locked himself in, and didn’t come out even for dinner.
The following day, as I wished to return to the island in order to resume its exploration from one coast to the other, I requested West to have me rowed ashore.
The next day, since I wanted to go back to the island to continue exploring it from one side to the other, I asked West to take me ashore in a boat.
He consented, after he had been authorized by Captain Len Guy, who did not come with us.
He agreed, after getting the go-ahead from Captain Len Guy, who didn’t join us.
Hunt, the boatswain, Martin Holt, four men, and myself took our places in the boat, without arms; for there was no longer anything to fear.
Hunt, the boatswain, Martin Holt, four men, and I took our places in the boat, unarmed, because there was nothing left to fear.
We disembarked at our yesterday’s landing-place, and Hunt again led the way towards the hill of Klock-Klock. Nothing remained of the eminence that had been carried away in the artificial landslip, from which the captain of the Jane, Patterson, his second officer, and five of his men had happily escaped. The village of Klock-Klock had thus disappeared; and doubtless the mystery of the strange discoveries narrated in Edgar Poe’s work was now and ever would remain beyond solution.
We got off at the spot where we landed yesterday, and Hunt once again took the lead toward the hill of Klock-Klock. There was nothing left of the hill that had been taken away in the artificial landslide, from which the captain of the Jane, Patterson, his second officer, and five of his crew had escaped safely. The village of Klock-Klock had vanished; and surely the mystery of the strange discoveries described in Edgar Poe’s work was now and would always remain unsolved.
We had only to regain our ship, returning by the east side of the coast. Hunt brought us through the space where sheds had been erected for the preparation of the bêche-de mer, and we saw the remains of them. On all sides silence and abandonment reigned.
We just needed to get back to our ship, coming back along the east side of the coast. Hunt guided us through the area where sheds had been built for processing the bêche-de mer, and we saw the remnants of them. All around us, there was silence and a feeling of neglect.
We made a brief pause at the place where Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters seized upon the boat which bore them towards higher latitudes, even to that horizon of dark vapour whose rents permitted them to discern the huge human figure, the white giant.
We took a short break at the spot where Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters caught the boat that took them to the northern regions, even to that horizon of dark mist where the openings allowed them to see the massive human figure, the white giant.
Hunt stood with crossed arms, his eyes devouring the vast extent of the sea.
Hunt stood with his arms crossed, his eyes scanning the wide expanse of the sea.
“Well, Hunt?” said I, tentatively.
"Well, Hunt?" I said cautiously.
Hunt did not appear to hear me; he did not turn his head in my direction.
Hunt didn't seem to hear me; he didn't turn his head my way.
“What are we doing here?” I asked him, and touched him on the shoulder.
“What are we doing here?” I asked him, tapping him on the shoulder.
He started, and cast a glance upon me which went to my heart.
He started and looked at me in a way that really touched my heart.
“Come along, Hunt,” cried Hurliguerly. “Are you going to take root on this rock? Don’t you see the Halbrane waiting for us at her moorings? Come along. We shall be off to-morrow. There is nothing more to do here.”
“Come on, Hunt,” shouted Hurliguerly. “Are you planning to stay stuck on this rock? Don’t you see the Halbrane waiting for us at her docking spot? Let’s go. We’ll be leaving tomorrow. There’s nothing more to do here.”
It seemed to me that Hunt’s trembling lips repeated the word “nothing,” while his whole bearing protested against what the boatswain said.
It felt like Hunt’s shaking lips kept saying “nothing,” while his entire demeanor rejected what the boatswain was saying.
The boat brought us back to the ship. Captain Len Guy had not left his cabin. West, having received no orders, was pacing the deck aft. I seated myself at the foot of the mainmast, observing the sea which lay open and free before us.
The boat brought us back to the ship. Captain Len Guy hadn't left his cabin. West, not having received any orders, was pacing the deck at the back. I sat down at the foot of the mainmast, watching the sea that stretched open and free before us.
At this moment the captain came on deck; he was very pale, and his features looked pinched and weary.
At that moment, the captain came on deck; he looked very pale, and his features seemed drawn and tired.
“Mr. Jeorling,” said he, “I can affirm conscientiously that I have done all it was possible to do. Can I hope henceforth that my brother William and his companions— No! No! We must go away—before winter—”
“Mr. Jeorling,” he said, “I can honestly say that I have done everything I could. Can I hope from now on that my brother William and his friends— No! No! We need to leave—before winter—”
He drew himself up, and cast a last glance towards Tsalal Island.
He straightened up and took one last look at Tsalal Island.
“To-morrow, Jim,” he said to West, “to-morrow we will make sail as early as possible.”
“Tomorrow, Jim,” he said to West, “tomorrow we’ll set sail as early as we can.”
At this moment a rough voice uttered the words:
At that moment, a gruff voice said:
“And Pym—poor Pym!”
“And Pym—poor Pym!”
I recognized this voice.
I recognized this voice.
It was the voice I had heard in my dream.
It was the voice I had heard in my dream.
CHAPTER XVII.
AND PYM?
“And Pym—poor Pym?”
“And Pym—poor Pym?”
I turned round quickly.
I turned around quickly.
Hunt had spoken. This strange person was standing motionless at a little distance, gazing fixedly at the horizon.
Hunt had spoken. This unusual person was standing still a short distance away, staring intently at the horizon.
It was so unusual to hear Hunt’s voice on board the schooner, that the men, whom the unaccustomed sound reached, drew near, moved by curiosity. Did not his unexpected intervention point to—I had a presentiment that it did—some wonderful revelation?
It was so unusual to hear Hunt’s voice on the schooner that the men, drawn by curiosity, came closer. Did his unexpected interruption signal—I had a feeling it did—some amazing revelation?
A movement of West’s hand sent the men forward, leaving only the mate, the boatswain, Martin Holt, the sailing-master, and Hardy, with the captain and myself in the vicinity of Hunt. The captain approached and addressed him:
A wave of West’s hand signaled the men to move forward, leaving just the mate, the boatswain, Martin Holt, the sailing-master, and Hardy, along with the captain and me, near Hunt. The captain walked over and spoke to him:
“What did you say?”
“What did you say?”
“I said, ‘And Pym—poor Pym.’”
“I said, ‘And Pym—poor Pym.’”
“Well, then, what do you mean by repeating the name of the man whose pernicious advice led my brother to the island on which the Jane was lost, the greater part of her crew was massacred, and where we have not found even one left of those who were still here seven months ago?”
“Well, what do you mean by bringing up the name of the man whose harmful advice led my brother to the island where the Jane was lost, most of her crew was killed, and where we haven’t found a single one of those who were still here seven months ago?”
Hunt did not speak.
Hunt stayed silent.
“Answer, I say—answer!” cried the captain.
“Answer, I say—answer!” shouted the captain.
Hunt hesitated, not because he did not know what to say, but from a certain difficulty in expressing his ideas. The latter were quite clear, but his speech was confused, his words were unconnected. He had a certain language of his own which sometimes was picturesque, and his pronunciation was strongly marked by the hoarse accent of the Indians of the Far West.
Hunt hesitated, not because he didn’t know what to say, but because he found it difficult to express his thoughts. His ideas were quite clear, but his speech was jumbled, and his words were disjointed. He had his own unique way of speaking that was sometimes vivid, and his pronunciation was heavily influenced by the rough accent of the Native Americans from the Far West.
“You see,” he said, “I do not know how to tell things. My tongue stops. Understand me, I spoke of Pym, poor Pym, did I not?”
"You see," he said, "I just don't know how to express things. My words get stuck. Understand, I was talking about Pym, poor Pym, right?"
“Yes,” answered West, sternly; “and what have you to say about Arthur Pym?”
“Yes,” West replied, sternly; “and what do you have to say about Arthur Pym?”
“I have to say that he must not be abandoned.”
“I have to say that he must not be left behind.”
“Abandoned!” I exclaimed.
"Abandoned!" I said.
“No, never! It would be cruel—too cruel. We must go to seek him.”
“No, never! That would be cruel—way too cruel. We have to go find him.”
“To seek him?” repeated Captain Len Guy.
“To look for him?” repeated Captain Len Guy.
“Understand me; it is for this that I have embarked on the Halbrane—yes, to find poor Pym!”
“Understand me; it's for this reason that I have boarded the Halbrane—yes, to find poor Pym!”
“And where is he,” I asked, “if not deep in a grave, in the cemetery of his natal city?”
“And where is he,” I asked, “if not buried in a grave in the cemetery of his hometown?”
“No, he is in the place where he remained, alone, all alone,” continued Hunt, pointing towards the south; “and since then the sun has risen on that horizon seven times.”
“No, he is in the place where he stayed, alone, all alone,” continued Hunt, pointing towards the south; “and since then the sun has come up over that horizon seven times.”
It was evident that Hunt intended to designate the Antarctic regions, but what did he mean by this?
It was clear that Hunt planned to identify the Antarctic regions, but what did he mean by that?
“Do you not know that Arthur Pym is dead?” said the captain.
“Don’t you know that Arthur Pym is dead?” said the captain.
“Dead!” replied Hunt, emphasizing the word with an expressive gesture. “No! listen to me: I know things; understand me, he is not dead.”
“Dead!” replied Hunt, stressing the word with a dramatic gesture. “No! Listen to me: I know things; you have to understand, he is not dead.”
“Come now, Hunt,” said I, “remember what you do know. In the last chapter of the adventures of Arthur Pym, does not Edgar Poe relate his sudden and deplorable end?”
“Come on, Hunt,” I said, “remember what you know. In the last chapter of the adventures of Arthur Pym, doesn’t Edgar Poe talk about his unexpected and tragic end?”
“Explain yourself, Hunt,” said the captain, in a tone of command. “Reflect, take your time, and say plainly whatever you have to say.”
“Explain yourself, Hunt,” the captain said in a commanding tone. “Think it over, take your time, and just say clearly whatever you need to say.”
And, while Hunt passed his hand over his brow, as though to collect his memory of far-off things, I observed to Captain Len Guy,—
And, while Hunt rubbed his forehead, as if trying to recall distant memories, I remarked to Captain Len Guy,—
“There is something very singular in the intervention of this man, if indeed he be not mad.”
“There’s something really unique about this man’s involvement, if he’s not crazy.”
At my words the boatswain shook his head, for he did not believe Hunt to be in his right mind.
At my words, the bosun shook his head because he thought Hunt wasn't in his right mind.
The latter understood this shake of the boatswain’s head, and cried out in a harsh tone,—
The latter understood the boatswain's head shake and shouted in a gruff tone,—
“No, not mad. And madmen are respected on the prairies, even if they are not believed. And I—I must be believed. No, no, no! Pym is not dead!”
“No, not crazy. And crazy people are respected on the prairies, even if they aren’t believed. And I—I need to be believed. No, no, no! Pym is not dead!”
“Edgar Poe asserts that he is,” I replied.
“Edgar Poe states that he is,” I replied.
“Yes, I know, Edgar Poe of Baltimore. But—he never saw poor Pym, never, never.”
“Yes, I know, Edgar Poe from Baltimore. But—he never saw poor Pym, never, never.”
“What!” exclaimed Captain Len Guy; “the two men were not acquainted?”
"What!" Captain Len Guy exclaimed, "The two men didn't know each other?"
“No!”
“Not happening!”
“And it was not Arthur Pym himself who related his adventures to Edgar Poe?”
“And it wasn’t Arthur Pym himself who told his adventures to Edgar Poe?”
“No, captain, no! He, below there, at Baltimore, had only the notes written by Pym from the day when he hid himself on board the Grampus to the very last hour—the last—understand me the last.”
“No, captain, no! He down there in Baltimore only had the notes written by Pym from the day he hid himself on board the Grampus to the very last moment—the last—do you understand me, the last.”
“Who, then, brought back that journal?” asked Captain Len Guy, as he seized Hunt’s hand.
“Who brought back that journal?” asked Captain Len Guy, grabbing Hunt’s hand.
“It was Pym’s companion, he who loved him, his poor Pym, like a son. It was Dirk Peters, the half-breed, who came back alone from there—beyond.”
“It was Pym’s companion, the one who loved him, his poor Pym, like a son. It was Dirk Peters, the half-breed, who returned alone from there—beyond.”
“The half-breed, Dirk Peters!” I exclaimed.
“The mixed-blood, Dirk Peters!” I said.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Alone?”
"By yourself?"
“Alone.”
"All alone."
“And Arthur Pym may be—”
“And Arthur Pym might be—”
“There,” answered Hunt, in a loud voice, bending towards the southern line, from which he had not diverted his gaze for a moment.
“There,” Hunt replied loudly, leaning toward the southern line, which he hadn’t taken his eyes off for a second.
Could such an assertion prevail against the general incredulity? No, assuredly not! Martin Holt nudged Hurliguerly with his elbow, and both regarded Hunt with pity, while West observed him without speaking. Captain Len Guy made me a sign, meaning that nothing serious was to be got out of this poor fellow, whose mental faculties must have been out of gear for a long time.
Could such a statement stand up against the general skepticism? No, definitely not! Martin Holt nudged Hurliguerly with his elbow, and they both looked at Hunt with pity, while West watched him in silence. Captain Len Guy signaled to me, indicating that nothing worthwhile could be expected from this poor guy, whose mental state must have been off for a long time.
And nevertheless, when I looked keenly at Hunt, it seemed to me that a sort of radiance of truth shone out of his eyes.
And yet, when I looked closely at Hunt, it felt like a kind of glow of truth shone from his eyes.
Then I set to work to interrogate the man, putting to him precise and pressing questions which he tried to answer categorically, as we shall see, and not once did he contradict himself.
Then I got to work questioning the man, asking him specific and urgent questions that he tried to answer directly, as we will see, and he never contradicted himself.
“Tell me,” I asked, “did Arthur Pym really come to Tsalal Island on board the Grampus?”
“Tell me,” I asked, “did Arthur Pym really arrive at Tsalal Island on the Grampus?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Did Arthur Pym separate himself, with the half-breed and one of the sailors, from his companions while Captain William Guy had gone to the village of Klock-Klock?”
“Did Arthur Pym separate himself, with the half-breed and one of the sailors, from his companions while Captain William Guy had gone to the village of Klock-Klock?”
“Yes. The sailor was one Allen, and he was almost immediately stifled under the stones.”
“Yes. The sailor was a guy named Allen, and he was quickly buried under the stones.”
“Then the two others saw the attack, and the destruction of the schooner, from the top of the hill?”
“Then the other two saw the attack and the destruction of the schooner from the top of the hill?”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Then, some time later, the two left the island, after they had got possession of one of the boats which the natives could not take from them?”
“Later on, the two left the island after they had taken one of the boats that the natives couldn’t take back from them.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And, after twenty days, having reached the front of the curtain of vapour, they were both carried down into the gulf of the cataract?”
“And after twenty days, having arrived at the edge of the curtain of mist, they were both pulled down into the depths of the waterfall?”
This time Hunt did not reply in the affirmative; he hesitated, he stammered out some vague words; he seemed to be trying to rekindle the half-extinguished flame of his memory. At length, looking at me and shaking his head, he answered,—
This time Hunt didn’t respond with a yes; he hesitated, stammering out some unclear words; it seemed like he was trying to revive the half-forgotten memories. Finally, looking at me and shaking his head, he replied,—
“No, not both. Understand me—Dirk never told me—”
“No, not both. Listen to me—Dirk never told me—”
“Dirk Peters,” interposed Captain Len Guy, quickly. “You knew Dirk Peters?”
“Dirk Peters,” Captain Len Guy interrupted quickly. “You knew Dirk Peters?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Where?”
“Where at?”
“At Vandalia, State of Illinois.”
"At Vandalia, IL."
“And it is from him that you have all this information concerning the voyage?”
“And you got all this information about the voyage from him?”
“From him.”
“From him.”
“And he came back alone—alone—from that voyage, having left Arthur Pym.”
“And he returned alone—alone—from that journey, having left Arthur Pym.”
“Alone!”
"By myself!"
“Speak, man—do speak!” I cried, impatiently. Then, in broken, but intelligible sentences, Hunt spoke,—
“Talk, man—please talk!” I shouted, frustrated. Then, in broken but clear sentences, Hunt spoke,—
“Yes—there—a curtain of vapour—so the half-breed often said—understand me. The two, Arthur Pym and he, were in the Tsalal boat. Then an enormous block of ice came full upon them. At the shock Dirk Peters was thrown into the sea, but he clung to the ice block, and—understand me, he saw the boat drift with the current, far, very far, too far! In vain did Pym try to rejoin his companion, he could not; the boat drifted on and on, and Pym, that poor dear Pym, was carried away. It is he who has never come back, and he is there, still there!”
“Yes—there—a curtain of mist—so the half-breed often said—get what I mean. The two of them, Arthur Pym and him, were in the Tsalal boat. Then a massive block of ice hit them. At the impact, Dirk Peters was thrown into the water, but he held on to the ice block, and—get this, he saw the boat get swept away by the current, far, really far, too far! No matter how hard Pym tried to reach his friend, he couldn’t; the boat just kept drifting away, and Pym, that poor dear Pym, was taken away. It's him who has never returned, and he’s still there, still there!”
If Hunt had been the half-breed in person he could not have spoken with more heartfelt emotion of “poor Pym.”
If Hunt had been the half-breed himself, he couldn't have spoken with more genuine emotion about "poor Pym."
It was then, in front of the “curtain of vapour,” that Arthur Pym and the half-breed had been separated from each other. Dirk Peters had succeeded in returning from the ice-world to America, whither he had conveyed the notes that were communicated to Edgar Poe.
It was then, in front of the “curtain of vapor,” that Arthur Pym and the half-breed were separated from each other. Dirk Peters managed to return from the ice world to America, where he had delivered the notes that were shared with Edgar Poe.
Hunt was minutely questioned upon all these points and he replied, conformably, he declared, to what the half-breed had told him many times. According to this statement, Dirk Peters had Arthur Pym’s note-book in his pocket at the moment when the ice-block struck them, and thus the journal which the half-breed placed at the disposal of the American romance-writer was saved.
Hunt was thoroughly questioned about all these points, and he responded, as he said, in line with what the half-breed had told him several times. According to this account, Dirk Peters had Arthur Pym’s notebook in his pocket when the ice block hit them, which meant the journal that the half-breed provided to the American novelist was preserved.
“Understand me,” Hunt repeated, “for I tell you things as I have them from Dirk Peters. While the drift was carrying him away, he cried out with all his strength. Pym, poor Pym, had already disappeared in the midst of the vapour. The half-breed, feeding upon raw fish, which he contrived to catch, was carried back by a cross current to Tsalal Island, where he landed half dead from hunger.”
“Understand me,” Hunt repeated, “because I’m sharing with you what I learned from Dirk Peters. As the current was sweeping him away, he shouted with all his might. Pym, poor Pym, had already vanished in the fog. The half-breed, who was eating raw fish that he managed to catch, was carried back by a strong current to Tsalal Island, where he arrived half dead from hunger.”
“To Tsalal Island!” exclaimed Captain Len Guy. “And how long was it since they had left it?”
“To Tsalal Island!” shouted Captain Len Guy. “And how long has it been since they left it?”
“Three weeks—yes, three weeks at the farthest, so Dirk Peters told me.”
“Three weeks—yes, three weeks at the most, that’s what Dirk Peters told me.”
“Then he must have found all that remained of the crew of the Jane—my brother William and those who had survived with him?”
“Then he must have found all that was left of the crew of the Jane—my brother William and the others who had made it through with him?”
“No,” replied Hunt; “and Dirk Peters always believed that they had perished—yes, to the very last man. There was no one upon the island.”
“No,” replied Hunt; “and Dirk Peters always thought they had died—yes, every last one of them. There was nobody on the island.”
“No one?”
"Is there nobody?"
“Not a living soul.”
"Not a single soul."
“But the population?”
“But what about the population?”
“No one! No one, I tell you. The island was a desert—yes, a desert!”
“No one! No one, I’m telling you. The island was a wasteland—yeah, a wasteland!”
This statement contradicted certain facts of which we were absolutely certain. After all, though, it was possible that when Dirk Peters returned to Tsalal Island, the population, seized by who can tell what terror, had already taken refuge upon the south-western group, and that William Guy and his companions were still hidden in the gorges of Klock-Klock. That would explain why the half-breed had not come across them, and also why the survivors of the Jane had had nothing to fear during the eleven years of their sojourn in the island. On the other hand, since Patterson had left them there seven months previously, if we did not find them, that must have been because they had been obliged to leave Tsalal, the place being rendered uninhabitable by the earthquake.
This statement contradicted certain facts we were absolutely sure about. However, it's possible that when Dirk Peters returned to Tsalal Island, the locals, gripped by some unknown terror, had already sought refuge in the southwestern group, and that William Guy and his companions were still hiding in the gorges of Klock-Klock. This would explain why the half-breed hadn't encountered them and also why the survivors of the Jane had nothing to worry about during their eleven years on the island. On the other hand, since Patterson had left them there seven months ago, if we didn't find them, it must be because they were forced to leave Tsalal, as the earthquake had made the area uninhabitable.
“So that,” resumed Captain Len Guy, “on the return of Dirk Peters, there was no longer an inhabitant on the island?”
“So, Captain Len Guy continued, “when Dirk Peters came back, there was no one left on the island?”
“No one,” repeated Hunt, “no one. The half-breed did not meet a single native.”
“No one,” Hunt repeated, “no one. The half-breed didn’t meet a single native.”
“And what did Dirk Peters do?”
“And what did Dirk Peters do?”
“Understand me. A forsaken boat lay there, at the back of the bay, containing some dried meat and several casks of water. The half-breed got into it, and a south wind—yes, south, very strong, the same that had driven the ice block, with the cross current, towards Tsalal Island—carried him on for weeks and weeks—to the iceberg barrier, through a passage in it—you may believe me, I am telling you only what Dirk Peters told me—and he cleared the polar circle.”
“Understand me. A abandoned boat was there, at the back of the bay, containing some dried meat and several barrels of water. The half-breed got into it, and a strong south wind—yes, south, very powerful, the same that had pushed the ice block, with the cross current, towards Tsalal Island—carried him on for weeks and weeks—to the iceberg barrier, through a passage in it—you can believe me, I’m only sharing what Dirk Peters told me—and he crossed the polar circle.”
“And beyond it?” I inquired.
"And what about beyond that?" I asked.
“Beyond it. He was picked up by an American whaler, the Sandy Hook, and taken back to America.”
“After that, he was rescued by an American whaling ship, the Sandy Hook, and brought back to America.”
Now, one thing at all events was clear. Edgar Poe had never known Arthur Pym. This was the reason why, wishing to leave his readers in exciting uncertainty, he had brought Pym to an end “as sudden as it was deplorable,” but without indicating the manner or the cause of his death.
Now, one thing was clear. Edgar Poe had never met Arthur Pym. This was why, wanting to keep his readers in thrilling suspense, he ended Pym's story “as suddenly as it was sadly,” but without revealing how or why he died.
“And yet, although Arthur Pym did not return, could it be reasonably admitted that he had survived his companion for any length of time, that he was still living, eleven years having elapsed since his disappearance?”
“And yet, even though Arthur Pym didn’t come back, can we really say that he survived longer than his companion, that he is still alive, with eleven years having passed since he vanished?”
“Yes, yes,” replied Hunt.
"Yeah, yeah," replied Hunt.
And this he affirmed with the strong conviction that Dirk Peters had infused into his mind while the two were living together in Vandalia, in Illinois.
And he confirmed this with the strong belief that Dirk Peters had instilled in him while they were living together in Vandalia, Illinois.
Now the question arose, was Hunt sane? Was it not he who had stolen into my cabin in a fit of insanity—of this I had no doubt—and murmured in my ear the words: “And Pym—poor Pym”?
Now the question came up, was Hunt sane? Wasn’t he the one who had snuck into my cabin in a fit of madness—of this I had no doubt—and whispered in my ear the words: “And Pym—poor Pym”?
Yes, and I had not been dreaming! In short, if all that Hunt had just said was true, if he was but the faithful reporter of secrets which had been entrusted to him by Dirk Peters, ought he to be believed when he repeated in a tone of mingled command and entreaty,—
Yes, and I wasn't dreaming! In short, if everything Hunt just said was true, if he was merely the honest messenger of secrets entrusted to him by Dirk Peters, should he be trusted when he spoke in a tone that mixed authority and pleading,—
“Pym is not dead. Pym is there. Poor Pym must not be forsaken!”
“Pym isn’t dead. Pym is here. Poor Pym must not be abandoned!”
When I had made an end of questioning Hunt, Captain Len Guy came out of his meditative mood, profoundly troubled, and gave the word, “All hands forward!”
When I finished questioning Hunt, Captain Len Guy came out of his deep thoughts, obviously disturbed, and called out, “All hands forward!”
When the men were assembled around him, he said,—
When the men gathered around him, he said,—
“Listen to me, Hunt, and seriously consider the gravity of the questions I am about to put to you.”
“Listen to me, Hunt, and really think about the weight of the questions I'm about to ask you.”
Hunt held his head up, and ran his eyes over the crew of the Halbrane.
Hunt held his head high and scanned the crew of the Halbrane.
“You assert, Hunt, that all you have told us concerning Arthur Pym is true?”
“You're saying, Hunt, that everything you've told us about Arthur Pym is true?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You knew Dirk Peters?”
"You knew Dirk Peters?"
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“You lived some years with him in Illinois?”
“You lived with him in Illinois for a few years?”
“Nine years.”
"9 years."
“And he often related these things to you?”
“And he often told you about these things?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And, for your own part, you have no doubt that he told you the exact truth?”
“And, for your part, you have no doubt that he told you the complete truth?”
“None.”
“None.”
“Well, then, did it never occur to him that some of the crew of the Jane might have remained on Tsalal Island?”
“Well, did it ever cross his mind that some of the crew of the Jane might still be on Tsalal Island?”
“No.”
“No.”
“He believed that William Guy and his companions must all have perished in the landslip of the hill of Klock-Klock?”
“He believed that William Guy and his friends must have all died in the landslide at Klock-Klock Hill?”
“Yes, and from what he often repeated to me, Pym believed it also.”
“Yes, and from what he frequently told me, Pym believed that too.”
“Where did you see Dirk Peters for the last time?”
“Where did you last see Dirk Peters?”
“At Vandalia.”
"At Vandalia."
“How long ago?”
“How long ago was that?”
“Over two years.”
"More than two years."
“And which of you two was the first to leave Vandalia?”
“And which one of you two left Vandalia first?”
I thought I detected a slight hesitation in Hunt before he answered,—
I thought I noticed a slight pause in Hunt before he replied,—
“We left the place together.”
"We left together."
“You, to go to?”
“Are you going?”
“The Falklands.”
“The Falkland Islands.”
“And he?”
"And him?"
“He?” repeated Hunt.
“He?” Hunt repeated.
And then his wandering gaze fixed itself on Martin Holt, our sailing-master, whose life he had saved at the risk of his own during the tempest.
And then his wandering gaze landed on Martin Holt, our sailing master, whose life he had saved at the risk of his own during the storm.
“Well!” resumed the captain, “do you not understand what I am asking you?”
“Well!” the captain continued, “don’t you get what I’m asking you?”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Then answer me. When Dirk Peters left Illinois, did he finally give up America?”
“Then answer me. When Dirk Peters left Illinois, did he finally give up on America?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“To go whither? Speak!”
"Where to go? Speak!"
“To the Falklands.”
“To the Falklands Islands.”
“And where is he now?”
"Where is he now?"
“He stands before you.”
"He's standing in front of you."
Dirk Peters! Hunt was the half-breed Dirk Peters, the devoted companion of Arthur Pym, he whom Captain Guy had so long sought for in the United States, and whose presence was probably to furnish us with a fresh reason for pursuing our daring campaign.
Dirk Peters! Hunt was the mixed-race Dirk Peters, the loyal companion of Arthur Pym, the one Captain Guy had been searching for in the United States for so long, and whose presence would likely give us a new reason to continue our bold expedition.
I shall not be at all surprised if my readers have already recognized Dirk Peters in Hunt; indeed, I shall be astonished if they have failed to do so. The extraordinary thing is that Captain Len Guy and myself, who had read Edgar Poe’s book over and over again, did not see at once, when Hunt came on the ship at the Falklands, that he and the half-breed were identical! I can only admit that we were both blindfolded by some hidden action of Fate, just when certain pages of that book ought to have effectually cleared our vision.
I wouldn’t be at all surprised if my readers have already figured out that Dirk Peters is in Hunt; honestly, I’d be shocked if they haven’t. The crazy part is that Captain Len Guy and I, who had read Edgar Poe’s book countless times, didn’t realize right away, when Hunt boarded the ship at the Falklands, that he and the half-breed were the same person! I can only admit that we were both misled by some unseen force of Fate, just when specific pages of that book should have helped us see clearly.
There was no doubt whatever that Hunt really was Dirk Peters. Although he was eleven years older, he answered in every particular to the description of him given by Arthur Pym, except that he was no longer “of fierce aspect.” In fact, the half-breed had changed with age and the experience of terrible scenes through which he had passed; nevertheless, he was still the faithful companion to whom Arthur Pym had often owed his safety, that same Dirk Peters who loved him as his own son, and who had never—no, never—lost the hope of finding him again one day amid the awful Antarctic wastes.
There was no doubt that Hunt was really Dirk Peters. Although he was eleven years older, he matched every detail of the description given by Arthur Pym, except that he was no longer “of fierce aspect.” In fact, the half-breed had changed with age and the terrible experiences he had gone through; still, he remained the loyal companion to whom Arthur Pym had often owed his safety, the same Dirk Peters who loved him like his own son and who had never—no, never—lost hope of finding him again one day in the harsh Antarctic wilderness.
Now, why had Dirk Peters hidden himself in the Falklands under the name of Hunt? Why, since his embarkation on the Halbrane, had he kept up that incognito? Why had he not told who he was, since he was aware of the intentions of the captain, who was about to make every effort to save his countrymen by following the course of the Jane?
Now, why had Dirk Peters gone into hiding in the Falklands under the name Hunt? Why, since he boarded the Halbrane, had he maintained that incognito? Why hadn't he revealed his identity, knowing the captain's plans to do everything possible to rescue his fellow countrymen by following the route of the Jane?
Why? No doubt because he feared that his name would inspire horror. Was it not the name of one who had shared in the horrible scenes of the Grampus, who had killed Parker, the sailor, who had fed upon the man’s flesh, and quenched his thirst in the man’s blood? To induce him to reveal his name he must needs be assured that the Halbrane would attempt to discover and rescue Arthur Pym!
Why? Probably because he was afraid that his name would cause fear. Was it not the name of someone who had experienced the terrifying events of the Grampus, who had killed Parker, the sailor, who had eaten the man’s flesh and slaked his thirst with the man’s blood? To get him to reveal his name, he had to be assured that the Halbrane would try to find and save Arthur Pym!
And as to the existence of Arthur Pym? I confess that my reason did not rebel against the admission of it as a possibility. The imploring cry of the half-breed, “Pym, poor Pym! he must not be forsaken!” troubled me profoundly.
And what about the existence of Arthur Pym? I admit that I didn’t resist the idea that it might be possible. The desperate plea of the half-breed, “Pym, poor Pym! He must not be abandoned!” deeply disturbed me.
Assuredly, since I had resolved to take part in the expedition of the Halbrane, I was no longer the same man!
Assuredly, since I had decided to join the expedition of the Halbrane, I was no longer the same person!
A long silence had followed the astounding declaration of the half-breed. None dreamed of doubting his veracity. He had said, “I am Dirk Peters.” He was Dirk Peters.
A long silence followed the shocking statement of the half-breed. No one dared to question his truthfulness. He had said, “I am Dirk Peters.” He was Dirk Peters.
At length, moved by irresistible impulse, I said:
At last, driven by an overwhelming urge, I said:
“My friends, before any decision is made, let us carefully consider the situation. Should we not lay up everlasting regret for ourselves if we were to abandon our expedition at the very moment when it promises to succeed? Reflect upon this, captain, and you, my companions. It is less than seven months since Patterson left your countrymen alive on Tsalal Island. If they were there then, the fact proves that for eleven years they had been enabled to exist on the resources provided by the island, having nothing to fear from the islanders, some of whom had fallen victims to circumstances unknown to us, and others had probably transferred themselves to some neighbouring island. This is quite plain, and I do not see how any objection can be raised to my reasoning.”
"My friends, before we make any decisions, let’s think this through carefully. Wouldn’t we regret abandoning our mission right when it looks like we might succeed? Consider this, captain, and you too, my friends. It’s been less than seven months since Patterson left your fellow countrymen alive on Tsalal Island. If they were there back then, it shows they managed to survive for eleven years using the resources the island offers, without worrying about the islanders. Some may have fallen victim to situations we don’t understand, while others likely moved to a nearby island. This is clear, and I don’t see how anyone could argue against my reasoning."
No one made answer: there was none to be made.
No one answered: there was nothing to say.
“If we have not come across the captain of the Jane and his people,” I resumed, “it is because they have been obliged to abandon Tsalal Island since Patterson’s departure. Why? In my belief, it was because the earthquake had rendered the island uninhabitable. Now, they would only have required a native boat to gain either another island or some point of the Antarctic continent by the aid of the southern current. I hardly hesitate to assert that all this has occurred; but in any case, I know, and I repeat, that we shall have done nothing if we do not persevere in the search on which the safety of your countrymen depends.”
“If we haven’t run into the captain of the Jane and his crew,” I continued, “it’s likely because they had to leave Tsalal Island after Patterson left. Why? I believe it’s because the earthquake made the island unlivable. Now, all they would have needed was a native boat to reach another island or some part of the Antarctic continent using the southern current. I confidently say that all this has happened; but in any case, I know, and I repeat, that we will have accomplished nothing if we don’t keep searching, which is essential for the safety of your countrymen.”
I questioned my audience by a searching look. No answer.
I scanned my audience with a questioning look. No response.
Captain Len Guy, whose emotion was unrestrained, bowed his head, for he felt that I was right, that by invoking the duties of humanity I was prescribing the only course open to men with feeling hearts.
Captain Len Guy, full of emotion, lowered his head because he realized I was right; by appealing to our shared humanity, I was suggesting the only path for those with caring hearts.
“And what is in question?” I continued, after the silent pause. “To accomplish a few degrees of latitude, and that while the sea is open, while we have two months of good weather to look for, and nothing to fear from the southern winter. I certainly should not ask you to brave its severity. And shall we hesitate, when the Halbrane is abundantly furnished, her crew complete and in good health? Shall we take fright at imaginary dangers? Shall we not have courage to go on, on, thither?”
“And what’s the issue?” I continued after a brief silence. “To gain a few degrees of latitude while the sea is clear, and we have two months of good weather to explore, with no threats from the southern winter. I definitely wouldn’t ask you to face its harshness. So shall we hesitate when the Halbrane is fully stocked and her crew is complete and healthy? Should we be scared of imaginary dangers? Don't we have the courage to move forward?”
And I pointed to the southern horizon. Dirk Peters pointed to it also, with an imperative gesture which spoke for him.
And I pointed to the southern horizon. Dirk Peters pointed to it too, with a commanding gesture that expressed what he wanted to say.
Still, the eyes of all were fixed upon us, but there was no response. I continued to urge every argument, and to quote every example in favour of the safety of pursuing our voyage, but the silence was unbroken, and now the men stood with eyes cast down.
Still, everyone’s eyes were on us, but there was no reaction. I kept pushing every argument and citing every example to support the safety of continuing our journey, but the silence remained unbroken, and now the men stood with their eyes lowered.
And yet I had not once pronounced the name of Dirk Peters, nor alluded to Dirk Peters’ proposal.
And yet I hadn’t once mentioned the name Dirk Peters or referenced Dirk Peters’ proposal.
I was asking myself whether I had or had not succeeded in inspiring my companions with my own belief, when Captain Len Guy spoke:
I was wondering if I had managed to inspire my friends with my own beliefs when Captain Len Guy spoke:
“Dirk Peters,” he said, “do you assert that Arthur Pym and you after your departure from Tsalal Island saw land in the direction of the south?”
“Dirk Peters,” he said, “do you claim that Arthur Pym and you, after leaving Tsalal Island, saw land to the south?”
“Yes, land,” answered the half-breed. “Islands or continent—understand me—and I believe that Pym, poor Pym, is waiting there until aid comes to him.”
“Yes, land,” answered the mixed-race man. “Islands or continent—do you understand?—and I believe that Pym, poor Pym, is waiting there until help arrives.”
“There, where perhaps William Guy and his companions are also waiting,” said I, to bring back the discussion to more practical points.
“There, where maybe William Guy and his friends are also waiting,” I said, steering the conversation back to more practical matters.
Captain Len Guy reflected for a little while, and then spoke:
Captain Len Guy thought for a moment and then said:
“Is it true, Dirk Peters,” he asked, “that beyond the eighty-fourth parallel the horizon is shut in by that curtain of vapour which is described in the narrative? Have you seen—seen with your own eyes—those cataracts in the air, that gulf in which Arthur Pym’s boat was lost?”
“Is it true, Dirk Peters,” he asked, “that past the eighty-fourth parallel the horizon is blocked by that curtain of vapor mentioned in the story? Have you seen—seen with your own eyes—those waterfalls in the air, that chasm where Arthur Pym’s boat was lost?”
The half-breed looked from one to the other of us, and shook his big head.
The mixed-race person looked from one of us to the other and shook his head.
“I don’t know,” he said. “What are you asking me about, captain? A curtain of vapour? Yes, perhaps, and also appearances of land towards the south.”
“I don’t know,” he said. “What are you asking me about, captain? A curtain of mist? Yes, maybe, and also glimpses of land to the south.”
Evidently Dirk Peters had never read Edgar Poe’s book, and very likely did not know how to read. After having handed over Pym’s journal, he had not troubled himself about its publication. Having retired to Illinois at first and to the Falklands afterwards, he had no notion of the stir that the work had made, or of the fantastic and baseless climax to which our great poet had brought those strange adventures.
Evidently, Dirk Peters had never read Edgar Poe’s book and probably didn’t know how to read. After handing over Pym’s journal, he didn’t concern himself with its publication. He first moved to Illinois and then later to the Falklands, completely unaware of the excitement the work had generated, or of the fantastical and unfounded ending to which our great poet had taken those strange adventures.
And, besides, might not Arthur Pym himself, with his tendency to the supernatural, have fancied that he saw these wondrous things, due solely to his imaginative brain?
And, besides, could it be that Arthur Pym himself, with his inclination towards the supernatural, imagined he saw these incredible things just because of his creative mind?
Then, for the first time in the course of this discussion, West’s voice made itself heard. I had no idea which side he would take. The first words he uttered were:
Then, for the first time in this discussion, West’s voice was heard. I had no idea which side he would choose. The first words he said were:
“Captain, your orders?”
"Captain, what are your orders?"
Captain Len Guy turned towards his crew, who surrounded him, both the old and the new. Hearne remained in the background, ready to intervene if he should think it necessary.
Captain Len Guy faced his crew, both veterans and newcomers. Hearne stayed in the background, prepared to step in if he deemed it necessary.
The captain questioned the boatswain and his comrades, whose devotion was unreservedly his, by a long and anxious look, and I heard him mutter between his teeth,—
The captain looked at the boatswain and his crew, whose loyalty was completely his, with a long, worried gaze, and I heard him mumble under his breath,—
“Ah! if it depended only on me! if I were sure of the assent and the help of them all!”
“Ah! if it were up to me! if I knew for sure that everyone would agree and help!”
Then Hearne spoke roughly:
Then Hearne spoke harshly:
“Captain,” said he, “it’s two months since we left the Falklands. Now, my companions were engaged for a voyage which was not to take them farther beyond the icebergs than Tsalal Island.”
“Captain,” he said, “it’s been two months since we left the Falklands. My companions were hired for a trip that was only supposed to take them as far beyond the icebergs as Tsalal Island.”
“That is not so,” exclaimed Captain Len Guy. “No! That is not so. I recruited you all for an enterprise which I have a right to pursue, so far as I please.”
“That’s not true,” shouted Captain Len Guy. “No! That’s not true. I brought you all on for an endeavor that I have every right to pursue, as much as I want.”
“Beg pardon,” said Hearne, coolly, “but we have come to a point which no navigator has ever yet reached, in a sea, no ship except the Jane has ever ventured into before us, and therefore my comrades and I mean to return to the Falklands before the bad season. From there you can return to Tsalal Island, and even go on to the Pole, if you so please.”
“Excuse me,” said Hearne calmly, “but we’ve arrived at a point no navigator has ever reached before, in a sea where no ship besides the Jane has ever gone ahead of us. So my crew and I plan to head back to the Falklands before the rough season hits. From there, you can return to Tsalal Island and even go on to the Pole, if that’s what you want.”
A murmur of approbation greeted his words; no doubt the sealing-master justly interpreted the sentiments of the majority, composed of the new recruits. To go against their opinion, to exact the obedience of these ill-disposed men, and under such conditions to risk the unknown Antarctic waters, would have been an act of temerity—or, rather, an act of madness—that would have brought about some catastrophe.
A murmur of approval followed his words; the sealing-master accurately captured the feelings of the majority, which included the new recruits. To go against their wishes, to demand obedience from these reluctant men, and to risk the unknown Antarctic waters under such circumstances would have been reckless—or rather, insane—and could have led to disaster.
Nevertheless, West, advancing upon Hearne, said to him in a threatening tone, “Who gave you leave to speak?”
Nevertheless, West, moving toward Hearne, said to him in a threatening tone, “Who gave you permission to talk?”
“The captain questioned us,” replied Hearne. “I had a right to reply.”
“The captain asked us,” Hearne replied. “I had the right to respond.”
The man uttered these words with such insolence that West, who was generally so self-restrained, was about to give free vent to his wrath, when Captain Len Guy, stopping him by a motion of his hand, said quietly,—
The man said this with such arrogance that West, who was usually so composed, was about to unleash his anger, when Captain Len Guy, stopping him with a gesture, said calmly,—
“Be calm, Jem. Nothing can be done unless we are all agreed. What is your opinion, Hurliguerly?”
“Stay calm, Jem. We can’t do anything unless we all agree. What do you think, Hurliguerly?”
“It is very clear, captain,” replied the boatswain. “I will obey your orders, whatever they may be! It is our duty not to forsake William Guy and the others so long as any chance of saving them remains.”
“It’s very clear, captain,” replied the boatswain. “I will follow your orders, no matter what! It’s our duty not to abandon William Guy and the others as long as there's any chance of saving them.”
The boatswain paused for a moment, while several of the sailors gave unequivocal signs of approbation.
The boatswain stopped for a moment, while several of the sailors showed clear signs of approval.
“As for what concerns Arthur Pym—”
“As for what concerns Arthur Pym—”
“There is no question of Arthur Pym,” struck in the captain, “but only of my brother William and his companions.”
“There’s no question about Arthur Pym,” the captain said, “only about my brother William and his friends.”
I saw at this moment that Dirk Peters was about to protest, and caught hold of his arm. He shook with anger, but kept silence.
I noticed at that moment that Dirk Peters was about to complain, so I grabbed his arm. He shook with anger, but stayed quiet.
The captain continued his questioning of the men, desiring to know by name all those upon whom he might reckon. The old crew to a man acquiesced in his proposals, and pledged themselves to obey his orders implicitly and follow him whithersoever he chose to go.
The captain kept asking the men questions, wanting to know the names of everyone he could count on. The old crew unanimously agreed to his proposals and promised to follow his orders without question, wherever he decided to lead them.
Three only of the recruits joined those faithful seamen; these were English sailors. The others were of Hearne’s opinion, holding that for them the campaign was ended at Tsalal Island. They therefore refused to go beyond that point, and formally demanded that the ship should be steered northward so as to clear the icebergs at the most favourable period of the season.
Three of the recruits joined the loyal seamen; they were English sailors. The others agreed with Hearne, believing that their campaign was over at Tsalal Island. They refused to go any further and officially requested that the ship be steered north to safely navigate around the icebergs during the best time of the season.
Twenty men were on their side, and to constrain them to lend a hand to the working of the ship if she were to be diverted to the south would have been to provoke them to rebel. There was but one resource: to arouse their covetousness, to strike the chord of self-interest.
Twenty men were on their side, and trying to make them help with the ship's operation if it were redirected south would have just pushed them to rebel. There was only one option: to ignite their greed, to appeal to their self-interest.
I intervened, therefore, and addressed them in a tone which placed the seriousness of my proposal beyond a doubt.
I stepped in and spoke to them in a way that made it clear how serious my proposal was.
“Men of the Halbrane, listen to me! Just as various States have done for voyages of discovery in the Polar Regions, I offer a reward to the crew of this schooner. Two thousand dollars shall be shared among you for every degree we make beyond the eighty-fourth parallel.”
“Guys of the Halbrane, listen up! Just like different countries have done for exploration trips in the Polar Regions, I'm offering a reward to the crew of this schooner. You’ll split two thousand dollars for every degree we reach beyond the eighty-fourth parallel.”
Nearly seventy dollars to each man; this was a strong temptation.
Nearly seventy dollars for each man; this was a strong temptation.
I felt that I had hit the mark.
I felt that I had nailed it.
“I will sign an agreement to that effect,” I continued, “with Captain Len Guy as your representative, and the sums gained shall be handed to you on your return, no matter under what conditions that return be accomplished.”
“I'll sign an agreement for that,” I continued, “with Captain Len Guy as your representative, and the money earned will be given to you when you return, regardless of how that return happens.”
I waited for the effect of this promise, and, to tell the truth, I had not to wait long.
I waited for the impact of this promise, and honestly, I didn't have to wait long.
“Hurrah!” cried the boatswain, acting as fugleman to his comrades, who almost unanimously added their cheers to his. Hearne offered no farther opposition; it would always be in his power to put in his word when the circumstances should be more propitious.
“Yay!” shouted the boatswain, leading his teammates, who nearly all joined in his cheers. Hearne didn’t resist any longer; he could always voice his thoughts when the situation was better.
Thus the bargain was made, and, to gain my ends, I would have made a heavier sacrifice.
So the deal was done, and to achieve my goals, I would have made an even bigger sacrifice.
It is true we were within seven degrees of the South Pole, and, if the Halbrane should indeed reach that spot, it would never cost me more than fourteen thousand dollars.
It’s true we were just seven degrees from the South Pole, and if the Halbrane actually made it there, it wouldn’t cost me more than fourteen thousand dollars.
Early in the morning of the 27th of December the Halbrane put out to sea, heading south-west.
Early in the morning on December 27th, the Halbrane set sail, heading southwest.
After the scene of the preceding evening Captain Len Guy had taken a few hours’ rest. I met him next day on deck while West was going about fore and aft, and he called us both to him.
After the scene from the night before, Captain Len Guy had taken a few hours to rest. I ran into him the next day on deck while West was moving around, and he called both of us over.
“Mr. Jeorling,” he said, “it was with a terrible pang that I came to the resolution to bring our schooner back to the north! I felt I had not done all I ought to do for our unhappy fellow-countrymen: but I knew that the majority of the crew would be against me if I insisted on going beyond Tsalal Island.”
“Mr. Jeorling,” he said, “it was with a heavy heart that I made the decision to take our schooner back north! I felt I hadn’t done everything I could for our unfortunate fellow countrymen, but I knew that most of the crew would oppose me if I pushed to go beyond Tsalal Island.”
“That is true, captain; there was a beginning of indiscipline on board, and perhaps it might have ended in a revolt.”
“That’s true, captain; there was some indiscipline on board, and it might have led to a revolt.”
“A revolt we should have speedily put down,” said West, coolly, “were it only by knocking Hearne, who is always exciting the mutinous men, on the head.”
“A revolt we should have quickly shut down,” said West, calmly, “even if it just meant knocking Hearne, who is always stirring up the rebellious men, on the head.”
“And you would have done well, Jem,” said the captain. “Only, justice being satisfied, what would have become of the agreement together, which we must have in order to do anything?”
“And you would have done well, Jem,” the captain said. “But with justice served, what would happen to the agreement between us, which we need to do anything?”
“Of course, captain, it is better that things passed off without violence! But for the future Hearne will have to look out for himself.”
“Of course, captain, it’s better that things went down without any violence! But from now on, Hearne will have to watch out for himself.”
“His companions,” observed the captain, “are now greedy for the prizes that have been promised them. The greed of gain will make them more willing and persevering. The generosity of Mr. Jeorling has succeeded where our entreaties would undoubtedly have failed. I thank him for it.”
“His companions,” the captain noted, “are now eager for the rewards that have been promised to them. Their desire for gain will make them more motivated and determined. Mr. Jeorling's generosity has worked where our pleas would have definitely fallen short. I’m grateful to him for that.”
Captain Len Guy held out a hand to me, which I grasped cordially.
Captain Len Guy extended his hand to me, which I shook warmly.
After some general conversation relating to our purpose, the ship’s course, and the proposed verification of the bearings of the group of islands on the west of Tsalal which is described by Arthur Pym, the captain said,—
After some general talk about why we were there, the ship's route, and the plan to check the coordinates of the group of islands west of Tsalal that Arthur Pym described, the captain said,—
“As it is possible that the ravages of the earthquake did not extend to this group, and that it may still be inhabited, we must be on our guard in approaching the bearings.”
“As it’s possible that the damage from the earthquake didn’t reach this group, and that it may still be inhabited, we need to be cautious as we approach the area.”
“Which cannot be very far off,” I added. “And then, captain, who knows but that your brother and his sailors might have taken refuge on one of these islands!”
“Which can't be very far away,” I added. “And then, captain, who knows, maybe your brother and his sailors found shelter on one of these islands!”
This was admissible, but not a consoling eventuality, for in that case the poor fellows would have fallen into the hands of those savages of whom they were rid while they remained at Tsalal.
This was acceptable, but not a comforting situation, because in that case the poor guys would have ended up in the hands of those savages they had escaped from while they were at Tsalal.
“Jem,” resumed Captain Len Guy, “we are making good way, and no doubt land will be signalled in a few hours. Give orders for the watch to be careful.”
“Jem,” continued Captain Len Guy, “we’re making good progress, and land will probably be spotted in a few hours. Tell the crew to stay alert.”
“It’s done, captain.”
"All set, captain."
“There is a man in the crow’s-nest?”
“There’s a guy in the crow’s nest?”
“Dirk Peters himself, at his own request.”
“Dirk Peters himself, as he requested.”
“All right, Jem; we may trust his vigilance.”
“All right, Jem; we can rely on his watchfulness.”
“And also his eyes,” I added, “for he is gifted with amazing sight.”
“And also his eyes,” I added, “because he has incredible vision.”
For two hours of very quick sailing not the smallest indication of the group of eight islands was visible.
For two hours of fast sailing, there wasn't the slightest hint of the group of eight islands.
“It is incomprehensible that we have not come in sight of them,” said the captain. “I reckon that the Halbrane has made sixty miles since this morning, and the islands in question are tolerably close together.”
“It’s unbelievable that we haven’t spotted them,” said the captain. “I estimate that the Halbrane has traveled sixty miles since this morning, and the islands we’re looking for are pretty close to each other.”
“Then, captain, we must conclude—and it is not unlikely—that the group to which Tsalal belonged has entirely disappeared in the earthquake.”
“Then, captain, we have to agree—and it's quite possible—that the group Tsalal was part of has completely vanished in the earthquake.”
“Land ahead!” cried Dirk Peters.
"Land ahead!" shouted Dirk Peters.
We looked, but could discern nothing on the sea, nor was it until a quarter of an hour had elapsed that our glasses enabled us to recognize the tops of a few scattered islets shining in the oblique rays of the sun, two or three miles to the westward.
We stared out but couldn’t see anything on the sea, and it wasn't until about fifteen minutes later that our binoculars helped us spot the tops of a few scattered islands glinting in the low sunlight, two or three miles to the west.
What a change! How had it come about? Arthur Pym described spacious islands, but only a small number of tiny islets, half a dozen at most, protruded from the waters.
What a change! How did it happen? Arthur Pym talked about large islands, but there were only a few small islets, at most half a dozen, sticking out of the waters.
At this moment the half-breed came sliding down from his lofty perch and jumped to the deck.
At that moment, the half-breed slid down from his high spot and landed on the deck.
“Well, Dirk Peters! Have you recognized the group?” asked the captain.
“Hey, Dirk Peters! Have you figured out who the group is?” asked the captain.
“The group?” replied the half-breed, shaking his head. “No, I have only seen the tops of five or six islets. There is nothing but stone heaps there—not a single island!”
“The group?” replied the half-breed, shaking his head. “No, I have only seen the tops of five or six islets. There is nothing but piles of stones there—not a single island!”
As the schooner approached we easily recognized these fragments of the group, which had been almost entirely destroyed on its western side. The scattered remains formed dangerous reefs which might seriously injure the keel or the sides of the Halbrane, and there was no intention of risking the ship’s safety among them. We accordingly cast anchor at a safe distance, and a boat was lowered for the reception of Captain Len Guy, the boatswain, Dirk Peters, Holt, two men and myself. The still, transparent water, as Peters steered us skilfully between the projecting edges of the little reefs, allowed us to see, not a bed of sand strewn with shells, but blackish heaps which were overgrown by land vegetation, tufts of plants not belonging to the marine flora that floated on the surface of the sea. Presently we landed on one of the larger islets which rose to about thirty feet above the sea.
As the schooner got closer, we quickly recognized the remains of the group, which had been almost completely wrecked on its western side. The scattered debris created hazardous reefs that could seriously damage the keel or the sides of the Halbrane, and we had no intention of putting the ship's safety at risk among them. So, we dropped anchor at a safe distance, and a boat was lowered to take Captain Len Guy, the boatswain, Dirk Peters, Holt, two crew members, and me. The calm, clear water, as Peters expertly navigated us between the jutting edges of the small reefs, revealed not a sandy seabed scattered with shells, but dark mounds covered in land plants, with tufts of vegetation that didn't belong to the sea's natural flora floating on the surface. Soon, we reached one of the larger islets that rose about thirty feet above the water.
“Do the tides rise sometimes to that height?” I inquired of the captain.
“Do the tides ever rise to that height?” I asked the captain.
“Never,” he replied, “and perhaps we shall discover some remains of the vegetable kingdom, of habitations, or of an encampment.”
“Never,” he replied, “and maybe we’ll find some remnants of the plant kingdom, of homes, or of a campsite.”
“The best thing we can do,” said the boatswain, “is to follow Dirk Peters, who has already distanced us. The half-breed’s lynx eyes will see what we can’t.”
“The best thing we can do,” said the boatswain, “is to follow Dirk Peters, who has already gotten ahead of us. The half-breed's sharp eyes will notice what we can't.”
Peters had indeed scaled the eminence in a moment, and we presently joined him on the top.
Peters had really climbed to the top in no time, and soon we joined him up there.
The islet was strewn with remains (probably of those domestic animals mentioned in Arthur Pym’s journal), but these bones differed from the bones on Tsalal Island by the fact that the heaps dated from a few months only. This then agreed with the recent period at which we placed the earthquake. Besides, plants and tufts of flowers were growing here and there.
The small island was scattered with remains (likely from the domestic animals mentioned in Arthur Pym’s journal), but these bones were different from those on Tsalal Island because they were only a few months old. This matched the recent timeframe we associated with the earthquake. Additionally, plants and clusters of flowers were growing in various spots.
“And these are this year’s,” I cried, “no southern winter has passed over them.”
“And these are this year’s,” I shouted, “no southern winter has touched them.”
These facts having been ascertained, no doubt could remain respecting the date of the cataclysm after the departure of Patterson. The destruction of the population of Tsalal whose bones lay about the village was not attributable to that catastrophe. William Guy and the five sailors of the Jane had been able to fly in time, since no bones that could be theirs had been found on the island.
These facts confirmed that there was no doubt about the timing of the disaster that occurred after Patterson left. The death of the Tsalal population, whose bones were scattered around the village, was not due to that catastrophe. William Guy and the five sailors from the Jane managed to escape in time, as no bones that could belong to them were found on the island.
Where had they taken refuge? This was the ever-pressing question. What answer were we to obtain? Must we conclude that having reached one of these islets they had perished in the swallowing-up of the archipelago? We debated this point, as may be supposed, at a length and with detail which I can only indicate here. Suffice it to say that a decision was arrived at to the following effect. Our sole chance of discovering the unfortunate castaways was to continue our voyage for two or three parallels farther; the goal was there, and which of us would not sacrifice even his life to attain it?
Where had they found safety? This was the constant question. What answer were we supposed to find? Should we conclude that after reaching one of these small islands they had died during the engulfing of the archipelago? We discussed this point, as you can imagine, in great detail which I can only summarize here. Let's just say that we came to a decision along these lines. Our only chance of finding the unfortunate survivors was to keep sailing for two or three more degrees of latitude; the goal was out there, and who among us wouldn't give even their life to reach it?
“God is guiding us, Mr. Jeorling,” said Captain Len Guy.
“God is guiding us, Mr. Jeorling,” said Captain Len Guy.
CHAPTER XVIII.
A REVELATION.
The following day, the 29th of December, at six in the morning, the schooner set sail with a north-east wind, and this time her course was due south. The two succeeding days passed wholly without incident; neither land nor any sign of land was observed. The men on the Halbrane took great hauls of fish, to their own satisfaction and ours. It was New Year’s Day, 1840, four months and seventeen days since I had left the Kerguelens and two months and five days since the Halbrane had sailed from the Falklands. The half-breed, between whom and myself an odd kind of tacit understanding subsisted, approached the bench on which I was sitting—the captain was in his cabin, and West was not in sight—with a plain intention of conversing with me. The subject may easily be guessed.
The next day, December 29th, at six in the morning, the schooner set sail with a northeast wind, and this time her course was directly south. The following two days went by without any incidents; we didn’t see any land or signs of land. The crew on the Halbrane made great catches of fish, which pleased them and us. It was New Year’s Day, 1840, four months and seventeen days since I had left the Kerguelens and two months and five days since the Halbrane had departed from the Falklands. The half-breed, with whom I had an unusual kind of silent understanding, came over to the bench where I was sitting—the captain was in his cabin, and West was out of sight—clearly intending to talk to me. You can easily guess the topic.
“Dirk Peters,” said I, taking up the subject at once, “do you wish that we should talk of him?”
“Dirk Peters,” I said, jumping right in, “do you want to talk about him?”
“Him!” he murmured.
"Him!" he whispered.
“You have remained faithful to his memory, Dirk Peters.”
“You have stayed true to his memory, Dirk Peters.”
“Forget him, sir! Never!”
"Forget him, sir! No way!"
“He is always there—before you?”
“Is he always there for you?”
“Always! So many dangers shared! That makes brothers! No, it makes a father and his son! Yes! And I have seen America again, but Pym—poor Pym—he is still beyond there!”
“Always! So many dangers shared! That makes us brothers! No, it makes a father and his son! Yes! And I’ve seen America again, but Pym—poor Pym—he’s still out there!”
“Dirk Peters,” I asked, “have you any idea of the route which you and Arthur Pym followed in the boat after your departure from Tsalal Island?”
“Dirk Peters,” I asked, “do you have any idea of the route you and Arthur Pym took in the boat after you left Tsalal Island?”
“None, sir! Poor Pym had no longer any instrument—you know—sea machines—for looking at the sun. We could not know, except that for the eight days the current pushed us towards the south, and the wind also. A fine breeze and a fair sea, and our shirts for a sail.”
“None, sir! Poor Pym no longer had any tools—you know—sea devices—for observing the sun. We couldn’t tell, except that for the eight days, the current pushed us south, and the wind did too. A nice breeze and a calm sea, and our shirts as a sail.”
“Yes, white linen shirts, which frightened your prisoner Nu Nu—”
“Yes, white linen shirts, which scared your prisoner Nu Nu—”
“Perhaps so—I did not notice. But if Pym has said so, Pym must be believed.”
“Maybe that's true—I didn't notice. But if Pym has said that, we have to believe Pym.”
“And during those eight days you were able to supply yourselves with food?”
“And during those eight days, were you able to get food for yourselves?”
“Yes, sir, and the days after—we and the savage. You know—the three turtles that were in the boat. These animals contain a store of fresh water—and their flesh is sweet, even raw. Oh, raw flesh, sir!”
“Yes, sir, and the days after—we and the savage. You know—the three turtles that were in the boat. These animals hold a supply of fresh water—and their meat is tasty, even raw. Oh, raw meat, sir!”
He lowered his voice, and threw a furtive glance around him. It would be impossible to describe the frightful expression of the half-breed’s face as he thus recalled the terrible scenes of the Grampus. And it was not the expression of a cannibal of Australia or the New Hebrides, but that of a man who is pervaded by an insurmountable horror of himself.
He lowered his voice and cast a quick glance around him. It’s impossible to describe the horrifying look on the half-breed’s face as he remembered the terrible events of the Grampus. It wasn’t the expression of a cannibal from Australia or the New Hebrides; it was the look of a man filled with an overwhelming dread of himself.
“Was it not on the 1st of March, Dirk Peters,” I asked, “that you perceived for the first time the veil of grey vapour shot with luminous and moving rays?”
“Was it not on March 1st, Dirk Peters,” I asked, “that you first saw the gray mist filled with bright, moving rays?”
“I do not remember, sir, but if Pym says it was so, Pym must be believed.”
“I don’t remember, sir, but if Pym says it happened, then we have to believe Pym.”
“Did he never speak to you of fiery rays which fell from the sky?” I did not use the term “polar aurora,” lest the half-breed should not understand it.
“Did he ever talk to you about the fiery rays that fell from the sky?” I didn’t use the term “polar aurora,” in case the half-breed wouldn't get it.
“Never, sir,” said Dirk Peters, after some reflection.
“Never, sir,” said Dirk Peters, after giving it some thought.
“Did you not remark that the colour of the sea changed, grew white like milk, and that its surface became ruffled around your boat?”
“Did you not notice that the color of the sea changed, became as white as milk, and that its surface got choppy around your boat?”
“It may have been so, sir; I did not observe. The boat went on and on, and my head went with it.”
“It might have been that way, sir; I didn't notice. The boat kept going, and my mind went along with it.”
“And then, the fine powder, as fine as ashes, that fell—”
“And then, the fine powder, as fine as ashes, that fell—”
“I don’t remember it.”
"I don't recall it."
“Was it not snow?”
"Wasn't it snow?"
“Snow? Yes! No! The weather was warm. What did Pym say? Pym must be believed.” He lowered his voice and continued: “But Pym will tell you all that, sir. He knows. I do not know. He saw, and you will believe him.”
“Snow? Yes! No! The weather was warm. What did Pym say? Pym must be trusted.” He lowered his voice and continued: “But Pym will explain everything, sir. He knows. I don’t know. He saw it, and you will believe him.”
“Yes, Dirk Peters, I shall believe him.”
“Yes, Dirk Peters, I will believe him.”
“We are to go in search of him, are we not?”
“We're going to look for him, right?”
“I hope so.”
"I hope so too."
“After we shall have found William Guy and the sailors of the Jane?”
“After we find William Guy and the sailors of the Jane?”
“Yes, after.”
"Yes, after that."
“And even if we do not find them?”
“And what if we can’t find them?”
“Yes, even in that case. I think I shall induce our captain. I think he will not refuse—”
"Yes, even then. I believe I can persuade our captain. I don't think he'll say no—"
“No, he will not refuse to bring help to a man—a man like him!”
“No, he won't turn his back on helping a man—a man like him!”
“And yet,” I said, “if William Guy and his people are living, can we admit that Arthur Pym—”
“And yet,” I said, “if William Guy and his people are alive, can we accept that Arthur Pym—”
“Living? Yes! Living!” cried the half-breed. “By the great spirit of my fathers, he is—he is waiting for me, my poor Pym! How joyful he will be when he clasps his old Dirk in his arms, and I—I, when I feel him, there, there.”
“Living? Yes! Living!” yelled the half-breed. “By the great spirit of my ancestors, he is—he is waiting for me, my poor Pym! How happy he will be when he hugs his old Dirk in his arms, and I—I, when I feel him, right there, right there.”
And the huge chest of the man heaved like a stormy sea. Then he went away, leaving me inexpressibly affected by the revelation of the tenderness for his unfortunate companion that lay deep in the heart of this semi-savage.
And the man's massive chest rose and fell like a turbulent sea. Then he walked away, leaving me profoundly moved by the deep tenderness he had for his unfortunate companion, which was buried within this half-wild individual.
In the meantime I said but little to Captain Len Guy, whose whole heart and soul were set on the rescue of his brother, of the possibility of our finding Arthur Gordon Pym. Time enough, if in the course of this strange enterprise of ours we succeeded in that object, to urge upon him one still more visionary.
In the meantime, I said very little to Captain Len Guy, who was completely focused on rescuing his brother and the chance of finding Arthur Gordon Pym. There would be plenty of time, if we managed to achieve that goal in this strange endeavor of ours, to suggest one that was even more unrealistic.
At length, on the 7th of January—according to Dirk Peters, who had fixed it only by the time that had expired—we arrived at the place where Nu Nu the savage breathed his last, lying in the bottom of the boat. On that day an observation gave 86° 33ʹ for the latitude, the longitude remaining the same between the forty-second and the forty-third meridian. Here it was, according to the half-breed, that the two fugitives were parted after the collision between the boat and the floating mass of ice. But a question now arose. Since the mass of ice carrying away Dirk Peters had drifted towards the north, was this because it was subjected to the action of a counter-current?
Finally, on January 7th—according to Dirk Peters, who only figured it out after the time had passed—we got to the spot where Nu Nu the savage took his last breath, lying at the bottom of the boat. That day, a measurement showed the latitude at 86° 33ʹ, with the longitude staying the same between the forty-second and forty-third meridians. Here, according to the half-breed, the two runaways had separated after the boat collided with the floating iceberg. But now a question arose. Since the iceberg that carried Dirk Peters had drifted northward, was this due to being caught in a counter-current?
Yes, that must have been so, for our schooner had not felt the influence of the current which had guided her on leaving the Falklands, for fully four days. And yet, there was nothing surprising in that, for everything is variable in the austral seas. Happily, the fresh breeze from the north-east continued to blow, and the Halbrane made progress toward higher waters, thirteen degrees in advance upon Weddell’s ship and two degrees upon the Jane. As for the land—islands or continent—which Captain Len Guy was seeking on the surface of that vast ocean, it did not appear. I was well aware that he was gradually losing confidence in our enterprise.
Yes, that must have been the case, because our schooner hadn’t felt the current that guided her when we left the Falklands for a full four days. Still, that wasn’t surprising since everything is unpredictable in the southern seas. Fortunately, the fresh breeze from the northeast kept blowing, and the Halbrane made progress toward deeper waters, thirteen degrees ahead of Weddell’s ship and two degrees ahead of the Jane. As for the land—whether it was islands or a continent—that Captain Len Guy was searching for on the surface of that vast ocean, it didn’t show up. I knew he was gradually losing confidence in our mission.
As for me, I was possessed by the desire to rescue Arthur Pym as well as the survivors of the Jane. And yet, how could he have survived! But then, the half-breed’s fixed idea! Supposing our captain were to give the order to go back, what would Dirk Peters do? Throw himself into the sea rather than return northwards? This it was which made me dread some act of violence on his part, when he heard the greater number of the sailors protesting against this insensate voyage, and talking of putting the ship about, especially towards Hearne, who was stealthily inciting his comrades of the Falklands to insubordination.
As for me, I was driven by the urge to save Arthur Pym and the survivors of the Jane. But how could he have survived? Then there’s the half-breed’s stubborn fixation! If our captain decided to turn back, what would Dirk Peters do? Would he jump into the sea instead of heading back north? This is what made me fear he might do something violent when he saw most of the sailors protesting against this crazy voyage and discussing turning the ship around, especially Hearne, who was secretly urging his fellow men from the Falklands to rebel.
It was absolutely necessary not to allow discipline to decline, or discouragement to grow among the crew; so that, on the 7th of January, Captain Len Guy at my request assembled the men and addressed them in the following words:—
It was essential not to let discipline weaken or discouragement spread among the crew; so, on January 7th, Captain Len Guy gathered the men at my request and spoke to them with these words:—
“Sailors of the Halbrane, since our departure from Tsalal Island, the schooner has gained two degrees southwards, and I now inform you, that, conformably with the engagement signed by Mr. Jeorling, four thousand dollars—that is two thousand dollars for each degree—are due to you, and will be paid at the end of the voyage.”
“Sailors of the Halbrane, since we left Tsalal Island, the schooner has traveled two degrees south, and I want to let you know that, according to the agreement signed by Mr. Jeorling, four thousand dollars—that is, two thousand dollars for each degree—are owed to you and will be paid at the end of the voyage.”
These words were greeted with some murmurs of satisfaction, but not with cheers, except those of Hurliguerly the boatswain, and Endicott the cook, which found no echo.
These words were met with some murmurs of approval, but not with cheers, except from Hurliguerly the boatswain and Endicott the cook, which fell on deaf ears.
On the 13th of January a conversation took place between the boatswain and myself of a nature to justify my anxiety concerning the temper of our crew.
On January 13th, I had a conversation with the boatswain that made me even more worried about the mood of our crew.
The men were at breakfast, with the exception of Drap and Stern. The schooner was cutting the water under a stiff breeze. I was walking between the fore and main masts, watching the great flights of birds wheeling about the ship with deafening clangour, and the petrels occasionally perching on our yards. No effort was made to catch or shoot them; it would have been useless cruelty, since their oily and stringy flesh is not eatable.
The men were having breakfast, except for Drap and Stern. The schooner was slicing through the water with a strong breeze. I was walking between the fore and main masts, watching the large groups of birds flying around the ship with deafening noise, and the petrels occasionally landing on our yards. No attempt was made to catch or shoot them; it would have been pointless cruelty, since their oily and tough meat isn’t edible.
At this moment Hurliguerly approached me, looked attentively at the birds, and said,—
At that moment, Hurliguerly came over to me, looked closely at the birds, and said,—
“I remark one thing, Mr. Jeorling.”
“I notice one thing, Mr. Jeorling.”
“What is it, boatswain?”
“What’s up, boatswain?”
“That these birds do not fly so directly south as they did up to the present. Some of them are setting north.”
“That these birds don’t fly as directly south as they used to. Some of them are heading north.”
“I have noticed the same fact.”
“I’ve noticed the same thing.”
“And I add, Mr. Jeorling, that those who are below there will come back without delay.”
“And I’ll add, Mr. Jeorling, that those who are down there will return right away.”
“And you conclude from this?”
"And you take away from this?"
“I conclude that they feel the approach of winter.”
"I think they can sense that winter is coming."
“Of winter?”
"About winter?"
“Undoubtedly.”
"Definitely."
“No, no, boatswain; the temperature is so high that the birds can’t want to get to less cold regions so prematurely.”
“No, no, boatswain; the temperature is so high that the birds don’t want to migrate to cooler areas too soon.”
“Oh! prematurely, Mr. Jeorling.”
“Oh! Too soon, Mr. Jeorling.”
“Yes, boatswain; do we not know that navigators have always been able to frequent the Antarctic waters until the month of March?”
“Yes, boatswain; don't we know that navigators have always been able to sail in the Antarctic waters until March?”
“Not at such a latitude. Besides, there are precocious winters as well as precocious summers. The fine season this year was full two months in advance, and it is to be feared the bad season may come sooner than usual.”
“Not at this latitude. Also, there are early winters as well as early summers. This year's nice weather came a full two months early, and it’s worrisome that the bad weather might arrive sooner than usual.”
“That is very likely,” I replied. “After all, it does not signify to us, since our campaign will certainly be over in three weeks.”
“That is very likely,” I replied. “After all, it doesn’t matter to us, since our campaign will definitely be over in three weeks.”
“If some obstacle does not arise beforehand, Mr. Jeorling.”
“If some issue doesn’t come up first, Mr. Jeorling.”
“And what obstacle?”
"And which obstacle?"
“For instance, a continent stretching to the south and barring our way.”
“For example, there’s a continent extending to the south and blocking our path.”
“A continent, Hurliguerly!”
"A continent, Hurliguerly!"
“I should not be at all surprised.”
"I wouldn't be surprised at all."
“And, in fact, there would be nothing surprising in it.”
“And honestly, there wouldn’t be anything surprising about it.”
“As for the lands seen by Dirk Peters,” said the boatswain, “where the men of the Jane might have landed on one or another of them, I don’t believe in them.”
“As for the lands seen by Dirk Peters,” said the boatswain, “where the crew of the Jane might have landed on one or another of them, I don’t believe in them.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because William Guy, who can only have had a small craft at his disposal, could not have got so far into these seas.”
“Because William Guy, who must have only had a small boat available, couldn't have ventured so deep into these waters.”
“I do not feel quite so sure of that.”
“I’m not so sure about that.”
“Nevertheless, Mr. Jeorling—”
"However, Mr. Jeorling—"
“What would there be so surprising in William Guy’s being carried to land somewhere by the action of the currents? He did not remain on board his boat for eight months, I suppose. His companions and he may have been able to land on an island, or even on a continent, and that is a sufficient motive for us to pursue our search.”
“What would be so surprising about William Guy being brought to shore by the currents? He certainly didn’t stay on his boat for eight months. He and his companions could have landed on an island or even on a continent, and that gives us enough reason to continue our search.”
“No doubt—but all are not of your opinion,” replied Hurliguerly, shaking his head.
“No doubt—but not everyone shares your opinion,” replied Hurliguerly, shaking his head.
“I know,” said I, “and that is what makes me most anxious. Is the ill-feeling increasing?”
“I know,” I said, “and that’s what makes me the most anxious. Is the bad vibe getting worse?”
“I fear so, Mr. Jeorling. The satisfaction of having gained several hundreds of dollars is already lessened, and the prospect of gaining a few more hundreds does not put a stop to disputes. And yet the prize is tempting! From Tsalal Island to the pole, admitting that we might get there, is six degrees. Now six degrees at two thousand dollars each makes twelve thousand dollars for thirty men, that is four hundred dollars a head. A nice little sum to slip into one’s pocket on the return of the Halbrane, but, notwithstanding, that fellow Hearne works so wickedly upon his comrades that I believe they are ready to ‘bout ship in spite of anybody.”
“I’m afraid so, Mr. Jeorling. The excitement of having earned several hundred dollars is already wearing off, and the chance of earning a few more hundred doesn’t stop the arguments. And yet the prize is tempting! From Tsalal Island to the pole, assuming we can get there, is six degrees. Now, six degrees at two thousand dollars each totals twelve thousand dollars for thirty men, which is four hundred dollars each. That’s a nice little amount to pocket on the return of the Halbrane, but still, that guy Hearne has such a bad influence on his teammates that I think they’re ready to abandon the mission despite anyone's objections.”
“I can believe that of the recruits, boatswain, but the old crew—”
“I can believe that about the new recruits, bosun, but the old crew—”
“H—m! there are three or four of those who are beginning to reflect, and they are not easy in their minds about the prolongation of the voyage.”
“H—m! there are three or four of them who are starting to think, and they aren’t comfortable with the idea of extending the trip.”
“I fancy Captain Len Guy and his lieutenant will know how to get themselves obeyed.”
“I think Captain Len Guy and his lieutenant will know how to get people to follow their orders.”
“We shall see, Mr. Jeorling. But may it not be that our captain himself will get disheartened; that the sense of his responsibility will prevail, and that he will renounce his enterprise?”
“We'll see, Mr. Jeorling. But what if our captain himself gets discouraged; what if the weight of his responsibilities takes over, and he decides to abandon his mission?”
Yes! this was what I feared, and there was no remedy on that side.
Yes! This is what I was afraid of, and there was no solution on that side.
“As for my friend Endicott, Mr. Jeorling, I answer for him as for myself. We would go to the end of the world—if the world has an end—did the captain want to go there. True, we two, Dirk Peters and yourself, are but a few to be a law to the others.”
“As for my friend Endicott, Mr. Jeorling, I vouch for him just like I do for myself. We would travel to the ends of the earth—if there are any ends—if that’s where the captain wanted to go. It’s true that the three of us, Dirk Peters, you, and I, are just a few to set the rules for everyone else.”
“And what do you think of the half-breed?” I asked.
“And what do you think of the mixed-race person?” I asked.
“Well, our men appear to accuse him chiefly of the prolongation of the voyage. You see, Mr. Jeorling, though you have a good deal to do with it, you pay, and pay well, while this crazy fellow, Dirk Peters, persists in asserting that his poor Pym is still living—his poor Pym who was drowned, or frozen, or crushed—killed, anyhow, one way or another, eleven years ago!”
“Well, our guys seem to mainly blame him for making the trip longer. You see, Mr. Jeorling, even though you’re a big part of it, you’re paying, and paying well, while this crazy guy, Dirk Peters, keeps insisting that his poor Pym is still alive—his poor Pym who was drowned, or frozen, or crushed—killed, in any case, one way or another, eleven years ago!”
So completely was this my own belief that I never discussed the subject with the half-breed.
So completely was this my own belief that I never talked about it with the half-breed.
“You see, Mr. Jeorling,” resumed the boatswain, “at the first some curiosity was felt about Dirk Peters. Then, after he saved Martin Holt, it was interest. Certainly, he was no more talkative than before, and the bear came no oftener out of his den! But now we know what he is, and no one likes him the better for that. At all events it was he who induced our captain, by talking of land to the south of Tsalal Island, to make this voyage, and it is owing to him that he has reached the eighty-sixth degree of latitude.”
“You see, Mr. Jeorling,” the boatswain continued, “at first, people were curious about Dirk Peters. But after he saved Martin Holt, it turned into interest. He definitely wasn't any more talkative than before, and the bear didn't come out of his den any more often! But now we know what he really is, and nobody likes him more for it. In any case, he's the one who convinced our captain to make this voyage by mentioning land to the south of Tsalal Island, and it's because of him that we’ve reached the eighty-sixth degree of latitude.”
“That is quite true, boatswain.”
"That's really true, boatswain."
“And so, Mr. Jeorling, I am always afraid that one of these days somebody will do Peters an ill turn.”
“And so, Mr. Jeorling, I’m always worried that one of these days someone will do Peters a bad turn.”
“Dirk Peters would defend himself, and I should pity the man who laid a finger on him.”
“Dirk Peters would stand up for himself, and I should feel sorry for anyone who tried to hurt him.”
“Quite so. It would not be good for anybody to be in his hands, for they could bend iron! But then, all being against him, he would be forced into the hold.”
“Exactly. It wouldn't be good for anyone to be in his hands, because he could twist iron! But then, since everyone is against him, he'd be pushed into the hold.”
“Well, well, we have not yet come to that, I hope, and I count on you, Hurliguerly, to prevent any attempt against Dirk Peters. Reason with your men. Make them understand that we have time to return to the Falklands before the end of the fine season. Their reproaches must not be allowed to provide the captain with an excuse for turning back before the object is attained.”
“Well, we haven’t reached that point yet, I hope, and I’m counting on you, Hurliguerly, to stop any attempts against Dirk Peters. Talk to your men. Help them see that we have time to get back to the Falklands before the end of the good season. Their complaints shouldn’t give the captain a reason to turn back before we achieve our goal.”
“Count on me, Mr. Jeorling, I will serve you to the best of my ability.”
“Count on me, Mr. Jeorling, I’ll do everything I can for you.”
“You will not repent of doing so, Hurliguerly. Nothing is easier than to add a round 0 to the four hundred dollars which each man is to have, if that man be something more than a sailor—even were his functions simply those of boatswain on board the Halbrane.”
“You won’t regret doing this, Hurliguerly. It’s really easy to add a round 0 to the four hundred dollars that each man is supposed to get, especially if that man is more than just a sailor—even if his role is just that of the boatswain on the Halbrane.”
Nothing important occurred on the 13th and 14th, but a fresh fall in the temperature took place. Captain Len Guy called my attention to this, pointing out the flocks of birds continuously flying north.
Nothing significant happened on the 13th and 14th, but the temperature dropped. Captain Len Guy pointed this out to me, noting the flocks of birds flying north nonstop.
While he was speaking to me I felt that his last hopes were fading. And who could wonder? Of the land indicated by the half-breed nothing was seen, and we were already more than one hundred and eighty miles from Tsalal Island. At every point of the compass was the sea, nothing but the vast sea with its desert horizon which the sun’s disk had been nearing since the 21st of December, and would touch on the 21st March, prior to disappearing during the six months of the austral night. Honestly, was it possible to admit that William Guy and his five companions could have accomplished such a distance on a frail craft, and was there one chance in a hundred that they could ever be recovered?
While he was talking to me, I sensed that his last hopes were slipping away. And who could blame him? There was nothing to be seen of the land the half-breed mentioned, and we were already over one hundred and eighty miles from Tsalal Island. All around us was the ocean, nothing but the endless sea with its barren horizon that the sun had been approaching since December 21st, and would finally reach on March 21st, before disappearing for six months during the long night of winter. Honestly, was it really possible to believe that William Guy and his five companions could have traveled such a distance on a fragile boat? Was there even a slim chance that they could ever be found?
On the 15th of January an observation most carefully taken gave 43° 13ʹ longitude and 88° 17ʹ latitude. The Halbrane was less than two degrees from the pole.
On January 15th, a very precise observation revealed a longitude of 43° 13ʹ and a latitude of 88° 17ʹ. The Halbrane was less than two degrees from the pole.
Captain Len Guy did not seek to conceal the result of this observation, and the sailors knew enough of nautical calculation to understand it. Besides, if the consequences had to be explained to them, were not Holt and Hardy there to do this, and Hearne, to exaggerate them to the utmost?
Captain Len Guy didn't try to hide the outcome of this observation, and the sailors were knowledgeable enough about nautical calculations to grasp it. Furthermore, if the consequences needed to be explained to them, Holt and Hardy were right there to do it, and Hearne to emphasize them as much as possible.
During the afternoon I had indubitable proof that the sealing-master had been working on the minds of the crew. The men, emerging at the foot of the mainmast, talked in whispers and cast evil glances at us. Two or three sailors made threatening gestures undisguisedly; then arose such angry mutterings that West could not to be deaf to them.
During the afternoon, I had clear evidence that the sealing-master had been influencing the crew's minds. The men, coming down from the mainmast, spoke softly and shot us hostile looks. A couple of sailors made outright threatening gestures; then, there were so many angry murmurs that West couldn’t ignore them.
He strode forward and called out: “Silence, there! The first man who speaks will have to reckon with me!”
He stepped forward and shouted, “Quiet, everyone! The first person who speaks will have to deal with me!”
Captain Len Guy was shut up in his cabin, but every moment I expected to see him come out, give one last look around the waste of waters, and then order the ship’s course to be reversed. Nevertheless, on the next day the schooner was sailing in the same direction. Unfortunately—for the circumstance had some gravity—a mist was beginning to come down on us. I could not keep still, I confess. My apprehensions were redoubled. It was evident that West was only awaiting the order to change the helm. What mortal anguish soever the captain’s must be, I understood too well that he would not give that order without hesitation.
Captain Len Guy was locked in his cabin, but I expected him to come out at any moment, take one last look at the endless water, and then order the ship’s course to be changed. However, the next day, the schooner was still sailing in the same direction. Unfortunately – and this was serious – a mist was starting to roll in. I couldn’t stay still, I admit. My anxiety was growing. It was clear that West was just waiting for the command to change the helm. No matter how much pain the captain was feeling, I knew he wouldn’t give that order without a moment of doubt.
For several days past I had not seen the half-breed, or, at least, I had not exchanged a word with him. He was boycotted by the whole crew, with the exception of the boatswain, who was careful to address him, although he rarely got a word in return. Dirk Peters took not the faintest notice of this state of things. He remained completely absorbed in his own thoughts, yet, had he heard West give the word to steer north, I know not to what acts of violence he might have been driven. He seemed to avoid me; was this from a desire not to compromise me?
For several days, I hadn’t seen the half-breed, or at least, I hadn’t spoken to him. The entire crew was ignoring him, except for the boatswain, who made a point to talk to him, even though he rarely got a response. Dirk Peters paid no attention to this situation. He was totally absorbed in his own thoughts, but if he had heard West say to steer north, I don’t know what kind of violence he might have resorted to. It seemed like he was avoiding me; was it to avoid dragging me into this?
On the 17th, in the afternoon, however, Dirk Peters manifested an intention of speaking to me, and never, no, never, could I have imagined what I was to learn in that interview.
On the 17th, in the afternoon, Dirk Peters showed that he wanted to talk to me, and I could never have imagined what I was about to learn in that conversation.
It was about half-past two, and, not feeling well, I had gone to my cabin, where the side window was open, while that at the back was closed. I heard a knock at the door, and asked who was there.
It was around two-thirty, and not feeling great, I had gone to my cabin, where the side window was open while the back one was closed. I heard a knock at the door and asked who it was.
“Dirk Peters,” was the reply.
"Dirk Peters," was the reply.
“You want to speak to me?”
“You want to talk to me?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“I am coming out.”
"I'm coming out."
“If you please—I should prefer—may I come into your cabin?”
“If it’s alright with you—I would prefer it—can I come into your cabin?”
“Come in.”
"Come on in."
He entered, and shut the door behind him.
He walked in and closed the door behind him.
Without rising I signed to him to seat himself in the arm-chair, but he remained standing.
Without getting up, I signaled for him to take a seat in the armchair, but he stayed standing.
“What do you want of me, Dirk Peters?” I asked at length, as he seemed unable to make up his mind to speak.
“What do you want from me, Dirk Peters?” I asked after a while, as he seemed unable to decide to say anything.
“I want to tell you something—because it seems well that you should know it, and you only. In the crew—they must never know it.”
“I want to tell you something—because it seems right that you should know it, and only you. The crew—they must never find out.”
“If it is a grave matter, and you fear any indiscretion, Dirk Peters, why do you speak to me?”
“If this is serious and you're worried about saying something wrong, Dirk Peters, why are you talking to me?”
“If!—I must! Ah, yes! I must! It is impossible to keep it there! It weighs on me like a stone.”
“If!—I have to! Oh, yes! I have to! I can't keep it inside! It feels as heavy as a stone.”
And Dirk Peters struck his breast violently.
And Dirk Peters hit his chest hard.
Then he resumed:
Then he continued:
“Yes! I am always afraid it may escape me during my sleep, and that someone will hear it, for I dream of it, and in dreaming—”
“Yes! I’m always worried it might slip away from me while I’m asleep, and that someone will hear it, because I dream of it, and in my dreams—”
“You dream,” I replied, “and of what?”
“You're dreaming,” I responded, “about what?”
“Of him, of him. Therefore it is that I sleep in corners, all alone, for fear that his true name should be discovered.”
“About him, about him. That’s why I sleep in corners, all alone, afraid that his real name will be found out.”
Then it struck me that the half-breed was perhaps about to respond to an inquiry which I had not yet made—why he had gone to live at the Falklands under the name of Hunt after leaving Illinois?
Then it hit me that the half-breed was probably about to answer a question I hadn't even asked yet—why he had moved to the Falklands using the name Hunt after leaving Illinois?
I put the question to him, and he replied,—
I asked him the question, and he answered,—
“It is not that; no, it is not that I wish—”
“It’s not that; no, it’s not that I want—”
“I insist, Dirk Peters, and I desire to know in the first place for what reason you did not remain in America, for what reason you chose the Falklands—”
“I insist, Dirk Peters, and I want to know first of all why you didn’t stay in America, and why you chose the Falklands—”
“For what reason, sir? Because I wanted to get near Pym, my poor Pym—because I hoped to find an opportunity at the Falklands of embarking on a whaling ship bound for the southern sea.”
“For what reason, sir? Because I wanted to be close to Pym, my poor Pym—because I hoped to find a chance at the Falklands to board a whaling ship headed for the southern sea.”
“But that name of Hunt?”
“But what about the name Hunt?”
“I would not bear my own name any longer—on account of the affair of the Grampus.”
“I couldn't bear to keep my own name any longer—because of what happened with the Grampus.”
The half-breed was alluding to the scene of the “short straw” (or lot-drawing) on board the American brig, when it was decided between Augustus Barnard, Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and Parker, the sailor, that one of the four should be sacrificed—as food for the three others. I remembered the obstinate resistance of Arthur Pym, and how it was impossible for him to refuse to take his part in the tragedy about to be performed—he says this himself—and the horrible act whose remembrance must poison the existence of all those who had survived it.
The half-breed was referring to the moment when the “short straw” (or lot-drawing) happened on the American brig, deciding which one of the four—Augustus Barnard, Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and the sailor Parker—would be sacrificed as food for the other three. I recalled Arthur Pym's stubborn resistance and how he couldn’t refuse to play his part in the tragedy that was about to unfold—he says this himself—and the terrible act that would haunt the lives of all who survived it.
Oh, that lot-drawing! The “short straws” were little splinters of wood of uneven length which Arthur Pym held in his hand. The shortest was to designate him who should be immolated. And he speaks of the sort of involuntary fierce desire to deceive his companions that he felt—“to cheat” is the word he uses—but he did not “cheat,” and he asks pardon for having had the idea! Let us try to put ourselves in his place!
Oh, that drawing of lots! The “short straws” were little splinters of wood of different lengths that Arthur Pym held in his hand. The shortest was meant to decide who would be sacrificed. He talks about the intense, involuntary urge to trick his companions that he felt—“to cheat” is the term he uses—but he didn’t “cheat,” and he asks for forgiveness for even thinking it! Let’s try to imagine being in his shoes!
He made up his mind, and held out his hand, closed on the four slips. Dirk Peters drew the first. Fate had favoured him. He had nothing more to fear. Arthur Pym calculated that one more chance was against him. Augustus Barnard drew in his turn. Saved, too, he! And now Arthur Pym reckoned up the exact chances between Parker and himself. At that moment all the ferocity of the tiger entered into his soul. He conceived an intense and devilish hatred of his poor comrade, his fellow-man.
He decided what to do and reached out his hand, gripping the four slips. Dirk Peters picked the first one. Luck was on his side. He had nothing left to worry about. Arthur Pym figured that one more chance was against him. Then, Augustus Barnard took his turn. He was saved, too! And now Arthur Pym calculated the odds between Parker and himself. At that moment, all the ferocity of a tiger filled his soul. He felt an intense and wicked hatred for his poor companion, his fellow man.
Five minutes elapsed before Parker dared to draw. At length Arthur Pym, standing with closed eyes, not knowing whether the lot was for or against him, felt a hand seize his own. It was the hand of Dirk Peters. Arthur Pym had escaped death. And then the half-breed rushed upon Parker and stabbed him in the back. The frightful repast followed—immediately—and words are not sufficient to convey to the mind the horror of the reality.
Five minutes went by before Parker had the courage to draw. Finally, Arthur Pym, standing with his eyes closed, unsure if the outcome was in his favor or not, felt a hand grab his own. It was the hand of Dirk Peters. Arthur Pym had narrowly avoided death. Then the half-breed lunged at Parker and stabbed him in the back. The horrific meal followed right away—and words can't adequately express the terror of what actually happened.
Yes! I knew that hideous story, not a fable, as I had long believed. This was what had happened on board the Grampus, on the 16th of July, 1827, and vainly did I try to understand Dirk Peters’ reason for recalling it to my recollection.
Yes! I knew that dreadful story, not a fable, as I had long thought. This is what happened on board the Grampus, on July 16, 1827, and I tried in vain to understand why Dirk Peters brought it back to my memory.
“Well, Dirk Peters,” I said, “I will ask you, since you were anxious to hide your name, what it was that induced you to reveal it, when the Halbrane was moored off Tsalal Island; why you did not keep to the name of Hunt?”
“Well, Dirk Peters,” I said, “I want to ask you, since you were so eager to hide your name, what made you decide to reveal it when the Halbrane was docked near Tsalal Island; why didn’t you stick with the name Hunt?”
“Sir—understand me—there was hesitation about going farther—they wanted to turn back. This was decided, and then I thought that by telling who I was—Dirk Peters—of the Grampus—poor Pym’s companion—I should be heard; they would believe with me that he was still living, they would go in search of him! And yet, it was a serious thing to do—to acknowledge that I was Dirk Peters, he who had killed Parker! But hunger, devouring hunger!”
“Sir—listen to me—there was doubt about going any further—they wanted to turn back. This was decided, and then I thought that by revealing who I was—Dirk Peters—from the Grampus—poor Pym’s companion—I would be heard; they would believe me that he was still alive, and they would go look for him! And yet, it was a big deal to admit that I was Dirk Peters, the one who had killed Parker! But hunger, gnawing hunger!”
“Come, come, Dirk Peters,” said I, “you exaggerate! If the lot had fallen to you, you would have incurred the fate of Parker. You cannot be charged with a crime.”
“Come on, Dirk Peters,” I said, “you’re exaggerating! If it had been you, you would have faced the same fate as Parker. You can't be blamed for a crime.”
“Sir, would Parker’s family speak of it as you do?”
“Sir, would Parker’s family talk about it the same way you do?”
“His family! Had he then relations?”
“His family! Did he have relatives?”
“Yes—and that is why Pym changed his name in the narrative. Parker’s name was not Parker—it was—”
“Yes—and that’s why Pym changed his name in the story. Parker’s name wasn’t Parker—it was—”
“Arthur Pym was right,” I said, interrupting him quickly, “and as for me, I do not wish to know Parker’s real name. Keep this secret.”
“Arthur Pym was right,” I said, cutting him off quickly, “and as for me, I don’t want to know Parker’s real name. Keep this secret.”
“No, I will tell it to you. It weighs too heavily on me, and I shall be relieved, perhaps, when I have told you, Mr. Jeorling.”
“No, I’ll tell you. It’s been weighing on me too much, and I might feel a bit lighter after I share it with you, Mr. Jeorling.”
“No, Dirk Peters, no!”
“No, Dirk Peters, no!”
“His name was Holt—Ned Holt.”
“His name was Holt—Ned Holt.”
“Holt!” I exclaimed, “the same name as our sailing-master’s.”
“Holt!” I said, “that’s the same name as our sailing master’s.”
“Who is his own brother, sir.”
“Who is his own brother, sir.”
“Martin Holt?”
"Is this Martin Holt?"
“Yes—understand me—his brother.”
"Yes—understand me—his bro."
“But he believes that Ned Holt perished in the wreck of the Grampus with the rest.”
“But he believes that Ned Holt died in the wreck of the Grampus along with everyone else.”
“It was not so, and if he learned that I—”
“It wasn't like that, and if he finds out that I—”
Just at that instant a violent shock flung me out of my bunk.
Just then, a violent jolt threw me out of my bunk.
The schooner had made such a lurch to the port side that she was near foundering.
The schooner had tilted so much to the left side that she was almost sinking.
I heard an angry voice cry out:
I heard an angry voice shout:
“What dog is that at the helm?”
“What dog is that steering the ship?”
It was the voice of West, and the person he addressed was Hearne.
It was West's voice, and he was speaking to Hearne.
I rushed out of my cabin.
I rushed out of my cabin.
“Have you let the wheel go?” repeated West, who had seized Hearne by the collar of his jersey.
“Have you let the wheel go?” West repeated, gripping Hearne by the collar of his jersey.
“Lieutenant—I don’t know—”
“Lieutenant—I’m not sure—”
“Yes, I tell you, you have let it go. A little more and the schooner would have capsized under full sail.”
“Yes, I’m telling you, you’ve let it slip. A bit more and the schooner would have tipped over with the sails up.”
“Gratian,” cried West, calling one of the sailors, “take the helm; and you, Hearne, go down into the hold.”
“Gratian,” shouted West, calling one of the sailors, “take the wheel; and you, Hearne, head down to the hold.”
On a sudden the cry of “Land!” resounded, and every eye was turned southwards.
Suddenly, the shout of “Land!” echoed, and everyone looked to the south.
CHAPTER XIX.
LAND?
“Land” is the only word to be found at the beginning of the nineteenth chapter of Edgar Poe’s book. I thought it would be a good idea—placing after it a note of interrogation—to put it as a heading to this portion of our narrative.
“Land” is the only word at the start of the nineteenth chapter of Edgar Poe’s book. I thought it would be a good idea—adding a question mark after it—to use it as a heading for this section of our story.
Did that word, dropped from our fore-masthead, indicate an island or a continent? And, whether a continent or an island, did not a disappointment await us? Could they be there whom we had come to seek? And Arthur Pym, who was dead, unquestionably dead, in spite of Dirk Peters’ assertions, had he ever set foot on this land?
Did that word, dropped from our fore-masthead, mean an island or a continent? And, whether it was a continent or an island, wasn’t there a disappointment waiting for us? Could the ones we came to find really be there? And Arthur Pym, who was dead, definitely dead, despite what Dirk Peters claimed, had he ever actually been to this land?
When the welcome word resounded on board the Jane on the 17th January, 1828—(a day full of incidents according to Arthur Pym’s diary)—it was succeeded by “Land on the starboard bow!” Such might have been the signal from the masthead of the Halbrane.
When the welcome announcement echoed on the Jane on January 17, 1828—(a day packed with events according to Arthur Pym’s diary)—it was followed by “Land on the starboard bow!” That could have been the signal from the mast of the Halbrane.
The outlines of land lightly drawn above the sky line were visible on this side.
The shapes of the land faintly outlined against the skyline were visible on this side.
The land announced to the sailors of the Jane was the wild and barren Bennet Islet. Less than one degree south of it lay Tsalal Island, then fertile, habitable and inhabited, and on which Captain Len Guy had hoped to meet his fellow-countrymen. But what would this unknown island, five degrees farther off in the depths of the southern sea, be for our schooner? Was it the goal so ardently desired and so earnestly sought for? Were the two brothers, William and Len Guy, to meet at this place? Would the Halbrane come there to the end of a voyage whose success would be definitely secured by the restoration of the survivors of the Jane to their country?
The land that was visible to the sailors of the Jane was the wild and desolate Bennet Islet. Less than one degree to the south was Tsalal Island, which was fertile, livable, and inhabited, where Captain Len Guy had hoped to reunite with his fellow countrymen. But what would this unknown island, five degrees further out in the depths of the southern sea, mean for our schooner? Was it the long-sought destination they had so desperately desired? Would the two brothers, William and Len Guy, meet here? Would the Halbrane arrive at the end of a voyage whose success would be ensured by bringing the survivors of the Jane back to their homeland?
I repeat that I was just like the half-breed. Our aim was not merely to discover the survivors, nor was success in this matter the only success we looked for. However, since land was before our eyes, we must get nearer to it first.
I want to emphasize that I was just like the mixed-race person. Our goal wasn't just to find the survivors, nor was achieving that the only success we were after. However, since land was right in front of us, we needed to get closer to it first.
That cry of “Land” caused an immediate diversion of our thoughts. I no longer dwelt upon the secret Dirk Peters had just told me—and perhaps the half-breed forgot it also, for he rushed to the bow and fixed his eyes immovably on the horizon. As for West, whom nothing could divert from his duty, he repeated his commands. Gratian came to take the helm, and Hearne was shut up in the hold.
That shout of “Land” immediately shifted our focus. I stopped thinking about the secret Dirk Peters had just shared with me—and maybe the half-breed did too, as he sprinted to the bow and stared intently at the horizon. As for West, who remained steadfast in his responsibilities, he repeated his orders. Gratian took over the helm, and Hearne was locked up in the hold.
On the whole this was a just punishment, and none of the old crew protested against it, for Hearne’s inattention or awkwardness had really endangered the schooner, though for a short time only.
Overall, this was a fair punishment, and none of the old crew objected to it, since Hearne's negligence or clumsiness had truly put the schooner at risk, even if only for a brief period.
Five or six of the Falklands sailors did, however, murmur a little.
Five or six of the Falklands sailors did, however, mumble a bit.
A sign from the mate silenced them, and they returned at once to their posts.
A signal from the mate quieted them, and they immediately went back to their positions.
Needless to say, Captain Len Guy, upon hearing the cry of the look-out man, had tumbled up from his cabin and eagerly examined this land at ten or twelve miles distance.
Needless to say, Captain Len Guy, upon hearing the shout from the lookout, quickly got out of his cabin and eagerly scanned the land about ten to twelve miles away.
As I have said, I was no longer thinking about the secret Dirk Peters had confided to me. Besides, so long as the secret remained between us two—and neither would betray it—there would be nothing to fear. But if ever an unlucky accident were to reveal to Martin Holt that his brother’s name had been changed to Parker, that the unfortunate man had not perished in the shipwreck of the Grampus, but had been sacrificed to save his companions from perishing of hunger; that Dirk Peters, to whom Martin Holt himself owed his life, had killed him with his own hand, what might not happen then? This was the reason why the half-breed shrank from any expression of thanks from Martin Holt—why he avoided Martin Holt, the victim’s brother.
As I mentioned before, I wasn’t thinking about the secret Dirk Peters had shared with me anymore. Besides, as long as the secret stayed just between the two of us—and neither of us would spill it—there was nothing to worry about. But if an unfortunate accident ever revealed to Martin Holt that his brother’s name had been changed to Parker, that the poor man hadn’t died in the shipwreck of the Grampus, but had been sacrificed so his companions wouldn’t starve; that Dirk Peters, who Martin Holt himself owed his life to, had killed him with his own hands, then who knows what could happen? This is why the half-breed recoiled from any expression of gratitude from Martin Holt—why he kept his distance from Martin Holt, the victim’s brother.
The boatswain had just struck six bells. The schooner was sailing with the caution demanded by navigation in unknown seas. There might be shoals or reefs barely hidden under the surface on which she might run aground or be wrecked. As things stood with the Halbrane, and even admitting that she could be floated again, an accident would have rendered her return impossible before the winter set in. We had urgent need that every chance should be in our favour and not one against us.
The boatswain had just rung six bells. The schooner was sailing cautiously, as necessary for navigating unfamiliar waters. There could be shallow areas or reefs barely below the surface where she could run aground or be wrecked. Given the situation with the Halbrane, even if she could be salvaged, an accident would make her return impossible before winter arrived. We urgently needed every opportunity to be in our favor and none against us.
West had given orders to shorten sail. When the boatswain had furled the top-gallant-sail, the top-sail and royal, the Halbrane remained under her mainsail, her fore-sail and her jib: sufficient canvas to cover the distance that separated her from land in a few hours. Captain Len Guy immediately heaved the lead, which showed a depth of twenty fathoms. Several other soundings showed that the coast, which was very steep, was probably prolonged like a wall under the water. Nevertheless, as the bottom might happen to rise sharply instead of following the slope of the coast, we did not venture to proceed without the sounding line in hand.
West had given orders to reduce the sail. Once the boatswain had rolled up the top-gallant sail, the top-sail, and the royal sail, the Halbrane was still under her mainsail, fore-sail, and jib: enough sail to cover the distance to land in just a few hours. Captain Len Guy immediately took soundings, which revealed a depth of twenty fathoms. Several other measurements indicated that the coast, which was very steep, likely continued underwater like a wall. However, since the sea floor might rise sharply instead of sloping down with the coast, we didn't feel it was safe to proceed without having the sounding line in hand.
The weather was still beautiful, although the sky was overcast by a mist from south-east to south-west. Owing to this there was some difficulty in identifying the vague outlines which stood out like floating vapour in the sky, disappearing and then reappearing between the breaks of the mist.
The weather was still nice, even though the sky was covered by a mist stretching from the southeast to the southwest. Because of this, it was a bit tricky to make out the faint shapes that looked like floating vapor in the sky, fading in and out through the gaps in the mist.
However, we all agreed to regard this land as being from twenty-five to thirty fathoms in height, at least at its highest part.
However, we all agreed to consider this land as being about twenty-five to thirty fathoms high, at least at its tallest point.
No! we would not admit that we were the victims of a delusion, and yet our uneasy minds feared that it might be so!
No! We wouldn't accept that we were victims of a delusion, but our unsettled minds worried that it could be true!
Is it not natural, after all, for the heart to be assailed by a thousand apprehensions as we near the end of any enterprise? At this thought my mind became confused and dreamy. The Halbrane seemed to be reduced to the dimensions of a small boat lost in this boundless space—the contrary of that limitless sea of which Edgar Poe speaks, where, like a living body, the ship grows larger.
Isn’t it natural, after all, for our hearts to be overwhelmed by a thousand worries as we approach the end of any project? With this thought, my mind started to feel confused and dreamy. The Halbrane felt like a tiny boat lost in this endless space—the opposite of that vast sea Edgar Poe describes, where, like a living entity, the ship appears to grow larger.
When we have charts, or even sailing directions to instruct us concerning the hydrography of the coasts, the nature of the landfalls, the bays and the creeks, we may sail along boldly. In every other region, the master of a ship must not defer the order to cast anchor near the shore until the morrow. But, where we were, what an amount of prudence was necessary! And yet, no manifest obstacle was before us. Moreover, we had no cause to fear that the light would fail us during the sunny hours of the night. At this season the sun did not set so soon under the western horizon, and its rays bathed the vast Antarctic zone in unabated light.
When we have charts or even sailing directions to guide us about the coastal waters, the nature of the landfalls, the bays, and the creeks, we can sail confidently. In other places, the captain of a ship shouldn't wait until the next day to order anchoring near the shore. But where we were, how much caution was needed! Yet, there was no obvious obstacle in front of us. Also, we had no reason to worry about the light fading during the clear hours of the night. At this time of year, the sun didn’t set very early on the western horizon, and its rays illuminated the vast Antarctic zone with constant light.
From that day forward the ship’s log recorded that the temperature fell continuously. The thermometer in the air and in the shade did not mark more than 32° (0° C.), and when plunged into water it only indicated 26° (3° 33ʹ C. below 0°). What could be the cause of this fall, since we were at the height of the southern summer? The crew were obliged to resume their woollen clothing, which they had left off a month previously. The schooner, however, was sailing before the wind, and these first cold blasts were less keenly felt. Yet we recognized the necessity of reaching our goal as soon as possible. To linger in this region or to expose ourselves to the danger of wintering out would be to tempt Providence!
From that day on, the ship’s log noted that the temperature kept dropping. The thermometer in the air and shade didn’t go above 32° (0° C.), and when placed in water, it only showed 26° (3° 33ʹ C. below 0°). What could be causing this drop, especially since we were in the middle of the southern summer? The crew had to put their woolen clothes back on, which they had taken off a month earlier. However, the schooner was sailing with the wind, so these first cold gusts felt less intense. Still, we recognized the need to reach our destination as quickly as possible. Staying in this area or risking getting stuck for the winter would be tempting fate!
Captain Len Guy tested the direction of the current repeatedly by heavy lead lines, and discovered that it was beginning to deviate from its former course.
Captain Len Guy tested the direction of the current multiple times using heavy lead lines and found that it was starting to change from its previous course.
“Whether it is a continent,” said he, “that lies before us, or whether it is an island, we have at present no means of determining. If it be a continent, we must conclude that the current has an issue towards the south-east.”
“Whether it’s a continent,” he said, “that’s in front of us, or if it’s an island, we currently have no way of figuring it out. If it is a continent, we have to assume that the current flows to the southeast.”
“And it is quite possible,” I replied, “that the solid part of the Antarctic region may be reduced to a mere polar mound. In any case, it is well to note any of those observations which are likely to be accurate.”
“And it’s quite possible,” I replied, “that the solid part of the Antarctic region could be reduced to just a polar mound. Either way, it's important to take note of any observations that are likely to be accurate.”
“That is just what I am doing, Mr. Jeorling, and we shall bring back a mass of information about this portion of the southern sea which will prove useful to navigators.”
“That’s exactly what I’m doing, Mr. Jeorling, and we’ll gather a lot of information about this part of the southern sea that will be helpful to navigators.”
“If ever any venture to come so far south, captain! We have penetrated so far, thanks to the help of particular circumstances, the earliness of the summer season, an abnormal temperature and a rapid thaw. Such conditions may only occur once in twenty or fifty years!”
“If anyone ever dares to come this far south, captain! We have made it this far, thanks to some specific circumstances: the early summer season, an unusual temperature, and a quick thaw. These conditions might only happen once every twenty or fifty years!”
“Wherefore, Mr. Jeorling, I thank Providence for this, and hope revives in me to some extent. As the weather has been constantly fine, what is there to make it impossible for my brother and my fellow-countrymen to have landed on this coast, whither the wind and the tide bore them? What our schooner has done, their boat may have done! They surely did not start on a voyage which might be prolonged to an indefinite time without a proper supply of provisions! Why should they not have found the resources as those afforded to them by the island of Tsalal during many long years? They had ammunition and arms elsewhere. Fish abound in these waters, water-fowl also. Oh yes! my heart is full of hope, and I wish I were a few hours older!”
“Mr. Jeorling, I'm grateful to Providence for this, and I feel a glimmer of hope returning. Since the weather has been consistently nice, what could possibly prevent my brother and my fellow countrymen from landing on this shore, where the wind and tide carried them? What our schooner accomplished, their boat could have as well! They certainly wouldn’t have set out on a voyage that could last indefinitely without enough supplies! Why wouldn’t they have found the resources that the island of Tsalal has provided for so many years? They had ammunition and weapons available elsewhere. There’s plenty of fish in these waters, and waterfowl too. Oh yes! My heart is filled with hope, and I wish I were a few hours older!”
Without being quite so sanguine as Len Guy, I was glad to see he had regained his hopeful mood. Perhaps, if his investigations were successful, I might be able to have them continued in Arthur Pym’s interest—even into the heart of this strange land which we were approaching.
Without being quite as optimistic as Len Guy, I was happy to see that he had found his hopeful outlook again. Maybe, if his explorations went well, I could have them carried on in Arthur Pym’s interest—even into the heart of this mysterious land we were getting closer to.
The Halbrane was going along slowly on these clear waters, which swarmed with fish belonging to the same species as we had already met. The sea-birds were more numerous, and were evidently not frightened; for they kept flying round the mast, or perching in the yards. Several whitish ropes about five or six feet long were brought on board. They were chaplets formed of millions of pearly shell-fish.
The Halbrane was cruising slowly across these clear waters, which were filled with fish of the same kind we had encountered before. The sea birds were more abundant and clearly unafraid, as they continued to circle the mast or perch on the yards. Several white ropes about five or six feet long were brought on board. They were garlands made up of millions of pearly shellfish.
Whales, spouting jets of feathery water from their blow-holes, appeared at a distance, and I remarked that all of them took a southerly direction. There was therefore reason to believe that the sea extended far and wide in that direction.
Whales, spraying jets of light, feathery water from their blowholes, appeared in the distance, and I noted that they were all heading south. This suggested that the ocean stretched far and wide in that direction.
The schooner covered two or three miles of her course without any increase of speed. This coast evidently stretched from north-west to south-east. Nevertheless, the telescopes revealed no distinctive features—even after three hours’ navigation.
The schooner traveled two or three miles along her route without speeding up. The coast clearly extended from northwest to southeast. However, even after three hours of sailing, the telescopes showed no unique characteristics.
The crew, gathered together on the forecastle, were looking on without revealing their impressions. West, after going aloft to the fore-cross-trees, where he had remained ten minutes, had reported nothing precise. Stationed at the port side, leaning my elbows on the bulwarks, I closely watched the sky line, broken only towards the east.
The crew, huddled together on the forecastle, watched without showing their thoughts. West, after climbing up to the fore-cross-trees and staying there for ten minutes, had no clear updates. Positioned on the port side, with my elbows resting on the bulwarks, I closely observed the skyline, which was only interrupted to the east.
At this moment the boatswain rejoined me, and without preface said:
At that moment, the boatswain came back to me and said without any introduction:
“Will you allow me to give you my opinion, Mr. Jeorling?”
“Can I share my opinion with you, Mr. Jeorling?”
“Give it, boatswain,” I replied, “at the risk of my not adopting it if I don’t agree with it.”
“Go ahead, boatswain,” I replied, “but I might not go along with it if I don’t agree.”
“It is correct, and according as we get nearer one must really be blind not to adopt it!”
“It’s true, and as we get closer, you really have to be blind not to embrace it!”
“And what idea have you got?”
“And what idea do you have?”
“That it is not land which lies before us, Mr. Jeorling!”
“That isn’t land that’s ahead of us, Mr. Jeorling!”
“What is it you are saying?”
"What are you talking about?"
“Look attentively, putting one finger before your eyes—look there—out a—starboard.”
“Look closely, holding one finger in front of your eyes—look there—off to the right.”
I did as Hurliguerly directed.
I did as Hurliguerly said.
“Do you see?” he began again. “May I lose my liking for my grog if these heights do not change place, not with regard to the schooner, but with regard to themselves!”
"Do you see?" he started again. "Am I going to lose my taste for my drink if these heights don't shift, not in relation to the schooner, but in relation to themselves!"
“And what do you conclude from this?”
“And what do you think about this?”
“That they are moving icebergs.”
"That they're moving icebergs."
“Icebergs?”
"Icebergs?"
“Sure enough, Mr. Jeorling.”
"Of course, Mr. Jeorling."
Was not the boatswain mistaken? Were we in for a disappointment? Were there only drifting ice-mountains in the distance instead of a shore?
Was the boatswain wrong? Were we about to be disappointed? Were there only icebergs floating in the distance instead of a shore?
Presently, there was no doubt on the subject; for some time past the crew had no longer believed in the existence of land in that direction.
Presently, there was no doubt about it; for some time now, the crew no longer believed in the existence of land in that direction.
Ten minutes afterwards, the man in the crow’s-nest announced that several icebergs were coming from the north-west, in an oblique direction, into the course of the Halbrane.
Ten minutes later, the guy in the crow’s-nest shouted that several icebergs were approaching from the northwest, coming in at an angle into the path of the Halbrane.
This news produced a great sensation on board. Our last hope was suddenly extinguished. And what a blow to Captain Len Guy! We should have to seek this land of the austral zone under higher latitudes without being sure of ever coming across it!
This news caused a huge uproar on board. Our last hope was suddenly gone. And what a shock for Captain Len Guy! We would have to search for this land in the southern regions at higher latitudes without knowing if we would ever find it!
And then the cry, “Back ship! back ship!” resounded almost unanimously on board the Halbrane.
And then the shout, “Back ship! Back ship!” echoed almost unanimously on board the Halbrane.
Yes, indeed, the recruits from the Falklands were demanding that we should turn back, although Hearne was not there to fan the flame of insubordination, and I must acknowledge that the greater part of the old tars seemed to agree with them.
Yes, the recruits from the Falklands were insisting that we should turn back, even though Hearne wasn’t there to stir up trouble, and I have to admit that most of the old sailors seemed to agree with them.
West awaited his chief’s orders, not daring to impose silence.
West waited for his boss's orders, not daring to break the silence.
Gratian was at the helm, ready to give a turn to the wheel, whilst his comrades with their hands on the cleats were preparing to ease off the sheets.
Gratian was at the wheel, ready to steer, while his buddies, with their hands on the cleats, were getting ready to loosen the sails.
Dirk Peters remained immovable, leaning against the fore-mast, his head down, his body bent, and his mouth set firm. Not a word passed his lips.
Dirk Peters stood still, leaning against the front mast, his head down, his body hunched, and his mouth set tight. He didn't say a word.
But now he turned towards me, and what a look of mingled wrath and entreaty he gave me!
But now he turned to me, and the look he gave me was a mix of anger and desperation!
I don’t know what irresistible motive induced me to interfere personally, and once again to protest! A final argument had just crossed my mind—an argument whose weight could not be disputed.
I don’t know what powerful reason drove me to get involved personally and protest again! A final point had just come to me—one that couldn’t be ignored.
So I began to speak, and I did so with such conviction that none tried to interrupt me.
So I started to speak, and I did it with so much confidence that no one tried to interrupt me.
The substance of what I said was as follows:—
The gist of what I said was this:—
“No! all hope must not be abandoned. Land cannot be far off. The icebergs which are formed in the open sea by the accumulation of ice are not before us. These icebergs must have broken off from the solid base of a continent or an island. Now, since the thaw begins at this season of the year, the drift will last for only a short time. Behind them we must meet the coast on which they were formed. In another twenty-four hours, or forty-eight at the most, if the land does not appear, Captain Len Guy will steer to the north again!”
“No! We can't give up hope yet. Land can't be too far away. The icebergs created in the open sea from ice buildup aren't in front of us. These icebergs must have broken off from the solid base of a continent or an island. Now, since the thaw starts this time of year, the drift won't last long. We have to reach the shore where they originated. In another twenty-four hours, or forty-eight at the most, if we don't see land, Captain Len Guy will steer north again!”
Had I convinced the crew, or ought I to take advantage of Hearne’s absence and of the fact that he could not communicate with them to make them understand that they were being deceived, and to repeat to them that it would endanger the schooner if our course were now to be reversed.
Had I convinced the crew, or should I take advantage of Hearne’s absence and the fact that he couldn't communicate with them to make them realize they were being misled, and remind them that it would put the schooner at risk if we changed our course now?
The boatswain came to my help, and in a good-humoured voice exclaimed,—
The boatswain came to my aid and said with a friendly tone,—
“Very well reasoned, and for my part I accept Mr. Jeorling’s opinion. Assuredly, land is near! If we seek it beyond those icebergs, we shall discover it without much hard work, or great danger! What is one degree farther south, when it is a question of putting a hundred additional dollars into one’s pocket? And let us not forget that if they are acceptable when they go in, they are none the less so when they come out!”
“That's a solid argument, and I agree with Mr. Jeorling's point of view. Land is definitely close! If we look for it beyond those icebergs, we should find it without too much effort or danger! What does one degree south matter when adding a hundred extra dollars to your pocket is at stake? And let's remember, if they’re valuable when they go in, they’re no less valuable when they come out!”
Upon this, Endicott, the cook, came to the aid of his friend the boatswain.
Upon this, Endicott, the cook, came to help his friend the boatswain.
“Yes, very good things indeed are dollars!” cried he, showing two rows of shining white teeth.
“Yes, dollars are really great things!” he exclaimed, flashing two rows of bright white teeth.
Did the crew intend to yield to Hurliguerly’s argument, or would they try to resist if the Halbrane went on in the direction of the icebergs?
Did the crew plan to give in to Hurliguerly’s argument, or would they try to resist if the Halbrane continued heading toward the icebergs?
Captain Len Guy took up his telescope again, and turned it upon these moving masses; he observed them with much attention, and cried out in a loud voice,—
Captain Len Guy picked up his telescope again and aimed it at the moving shapes. He watched them closely and shouted loudly,—
“Steer south-sou’-west!”
“Head southwest!”
West gave orders to execute the manœuvres. The sailors hesitated an instant. Then, recalled to obedience, they began to brace the yards and slack the sheets, and the schooner increased her speed.
West gave orders to carry out the maneuvers. The sailors paused for a moment. Then, brought back to obedience, they started to adjust the sails and loosen the sheets, and the schooner picked up speed.
When the operation was over, I went up to Hurliguerly, and drawing him aside, I said,—
When the operation was done, I went up to Hurliguerly, and pulling him aside, I said,—
“Thank you, boatswain.”
“Thanks, boatswain.”
“Ah, Mr. Jeorling,” he replied, shaking his head, “it is all very fine for this time, but you must not do it again! Everyone would turn against me, even Endicott, perhaps.”
“Ah, Mr. Jeorling,” he said, shaking his head, “this is all well and good for now, but please don’t do it again! Everyone would be upset with me, even Endicott, maybe.”
“I have urged nothing which is not at least probable,” I answered sharply.
“I haven't suggested anything that isn't at least likely,” I replied sharply.
“I don’t deny that fact, Mr. Jeorling.”
“I don’t deny that, Mr. Jeorling.”
“Yes, Hurliguerly, yes—I believe what I have said, and I have no doubt but that we shall really see the land beyond the icebergs.”
“Yes, Hurliguerly, yes—I believe what I’ve said, and I have no doubt that we will truly see the land beyond the icebergs.”
“Just possible, Mr. Jeorling, quite possible. But it must appear before two days, or, on the word of a boatswain, nothing can prevent us from putting about!”
"Maybe, Mr. Jeorling, definitely a possibility. But it has to show up within two days, or, I swear on a boatswain, nothing will stop us from turning back!"
During the next twenty-four hours the Halbrane took a south-south-westerly course. Nevertheless, her direction must have been frequently changed and her speed decreased in avoiding the ice. The navigation became very difficult so soon as the schooner headed towards the line of the bergs, which it had to cut obliquely. However, there were none of the packs which blocked up all access to the iceberg on the 67th parallel. The enormous heaps were melting away with majestic slowness. The ice-blocks appeared “quite new” (to employ a perfectly accurate expression), and perhaps they had only been formed some days. However, with a height of one hundred and fifty feet, their bulk must have been calculated by millions of tons. West was watching closely in order to avoid collisions, and did not leave the deck even for an instant.
During the next twenty-four hours, the Halbrane headed in a south-southwest direction. However, her course likely changed frequently and her speed slowed down to avoid the ice. Navigating became very challenging as soon as the schooner approached the line of icebergs, which it had to cut through at an angle. Fortunately, there were no packs of ice blocking access to the iceberg at the 67th parallel. The massive chunks were melting away slowly but surely. The ice blocks looked “completely new” (to use a perfectly accurate term), and they may have only formed a few days ago. Yet, with a height of one hundred and fifty feet, their mass must have weighed millions of tons. West was keeping a close watch to avoid collisions and didn’t leave the deck for a moment.
Until now, Captain Len Guy had always been able to rely upon the indications of the compass. The magnetic pole, still hundreds of miles off, had no influence on the compass, its direction being east. The needle remained steady, and might be trusted.
Until now, Captain Len Guy had always been able to rely on the compass. The magnetic pole, still hundreds of miles away, had no effect on the compass, which pointed east. The needle stayed steady and could be trusted.
So, in spite of my conviction, founded, however, on very serious arguments, there was no sign of land, and I was wondering whether it would not be better to steer more to the west, at the risk of removing the Halbrane from that extreme point where the meridians of the globe cross each other.
So, despite my strong belief, which was based on solid arguments, there was still no sign of land, and I was considering whether it might be better to head more to the west, even if it meant taking the Halbrane away from that exact point where the meridians of the globe intersect.
Thus, as the hours went by—and I was only allowed forty-eight—it was only too plain that lack of courage prevailed, and that everyone was inclined to be insubordinate. After another day and a half, I could no longer contend with the general discontent. The schooner must ultimately retrace her course towards the north.
Thus, as the hours passed—and I was only allowed forty-eight—it was obvious that a lack of courage was the dominant factor, and that everyone was inclined to be disobedient. After another day and a half, I could no longer deal with the overall dissatisfaction. The schooner must eventually head back north.
The crew were working in silence, whilst West was giving sharp short orders for manœuvring through the channels, sometimes luffing in order to avoid a collision, now bearing away almost square before the wind. Nevertheless, in spite of a close watch, in spite of the skill of the sailors, in spite of the prompt execution of the manœuvres, dangerous friction against the hull, which left long traces of the ridge of the icebergs, occurred. And, in truth, the bravest could not repress a feeling of terror when thinking that the planking might have given way and the sea have invaded us.
The crew worked in silence while West issued sharp, quick commands to navigate through the channels, sometimes turning to avoid a collision and then heading almost directly into the wind. However, despite keeping a close watch, the sailors' skills, and the quick execution of the maneuvers, there was still dangerous rubbing against the hull, which left long marks from the icebergs. In fact, even the bravest among them couldn’t help but feel a sense of dread at the thought that the planks could give way and the sea could rush in.
The base of these floating ice-mountains was very steep, so that it would have been impossible for us to land upon one. Moreover, we saw no seals—these were usually very numerous where the ice-fields abounded—nor even a flock of the screeching penguins which, on other occasions, the Halbrane sent diving by myriads as she passed through them; the birds themselves seemed rarer and wilder. Dread, from which none of us could escape, seemed to come upon us from these desolate and deserted regions. How could we still entertain a hope that the survivors of the Jane had found shelter, and obtained means of existence in those awful solitudes?
The base of these floating ice mountains was really steep, making it impossible for us to land on one. Additionally, we didn’t see any seals—these were usually very common where the ice fields were plentiful—nor did we even spot a group of the screeching penguins that the Halbrane used to send diving by the thousands as we sailed through them; the birds themselves seemed to be rarer and more skittish. A sense of dread, which none of us could escape, enveloped us in these desolate and abandoned areas. How could we still hold onto the hope that the survivors of the Jane had found shelter and ways to survive in those terrible wildernesses?
And if the Halbrane were also shipwrecked, would there remain any evidence of her fate?
And if the Halbrane also ended up shipwrecked, would there be any proof of what happened to her?
Since the previous day, from the moment our southern course had been abandoned, to cut the line of the icebergs, a change had taken place in the demeanour of the half-breed. Nearly always crouched down at the foot of the fore-mast, looking afar into the boundless space, he only got up in order to lend a hand to some manœuvre, and without any of his former vigilance or zeal. Not that he had ceased to believe that his comrade of the Jane was still living—that thought never even came into his mind! But he felt by instinct that the traces of poor Pym were not to be recovered by following this course.
Since the day before, when we abandoned our southern route to navigate through the icebergs, there had been a shift in the behavior of the half-breed. He mostly huddled at the foot of the fore-mast, gazing out into the vast emptiness. He only stood up to help with some task and lacked his usual vigilance and enthusiasm. It wasn't that he doubted that his comrade from the Jane was still alive—he never even considered that! But he instinctively understood that they wouldn't find any signs of poor Pym by continuing in this direction.
“Sir,” he would have said to me, “this is not the way! No, this is not the way!” And how could I have answered him?
“Sir,” he would have said to me, “this is not the way! No, this is not the way!” And how could I have responded to him?
Towards seven o’clock in the evening a rather thick mist arose; this would tend to make the navigation of the schooner difficult and dangerous.
Towards seven o’clock in the evening, a pretty dense mist rolled in; this would make navigating the schooner tricky and risky.
The day, with its emotions of anxiety and alternatives, had worn me out. So I returned to my cabin, where I threw myself on my bunk in my clothes.
The day, filled with feelings of stress and choices, had exhausted me. So I went back to my cabin, where I collapsed onto my bunk in my clothes.
But sleep did not come to me, owing to my besetting thoughts. I willingly admit that the constant reading of Edgar Poe’s works, and reading them in this place in which his heroes delighted, had exercised an influence on me which I did not fully recognize.
But sleep didn't come to me because of my persistent thoughts. I willingly admit that constantly reading Edgar Poe’s works, especially in this place where his heroes found joy, had an impact on me that I didn't fully realize.
To-morrow, the forty-eight hours would be up, the last concession which the crew had made to my entreaties.
Tomorrow, the forty-eight hours would be up, the last concession that the crew had made to my pleas.
“Things are not going as you wish?” the boatswain said to me just as I was leaving the deck.
“Things aren't going the way you want?” the boatswain said to me just as I was leaving the deck.
No, certainly not, since land was not to be seen behind the fleet of icebergs. If no sign of a coast appeared between these moving masses, Captain Len Guy would steer north to-morrow.
No, definitely not, as there was no land in sight behind the fleet of icebergs. If no sign of a shore showed up between these floating masses, Captain Len Guy would head north tomorrow.
Ah! were I only master of the schooner! If I could have bought it even at the price of all my fortune, if these men had been my slaves to drive by the lash, the Halbrane should never have given up this voyage, even if it led her so far as the point above which flames the Southern Cross.
Ah! If only I were the captain of the schooner! If I could have purchased it even at the cost of all my wealth, and if these men had been my slaves to control through force, the Halbrane would never have abandoned this journey, even if it took her all the way to the point where the Southern Cross shines.
My mind was quite upset, and teemed with a thousand thoughts, a thousand regrets, a thousand desires! I wanted to get up, but a heavy hand held me down in my bunk! And I longed to leave this cabin where I was struggling against nightmare in my half-sleep, to launch one of the boats of the Halbrane, to jump into it with Dirk Peters, who would not hesitate about following me, and so abandon both of us to the current running south.
My mind was really troubled, filled with a thousand thoughts, a thousand regrets, a thousand desires! I wanted to get up, but a heavy hand kept me pinned down in my bunk! I longed to escape this cabin where I was battling nightmares in my half-sleep, to launch one of the boats from the Halbrane, to jump into it with Dirk Peters, who wouldn't hesitate to follow me, and to let both of us drift away with the southward current.
And lo! I was doing this in a dream. It is to-morrow! Captain Len Guy has given orders to reverse our course, after a last glance at the horizon. One of the boats is in tow. I warn the half-breed. We creep along without being seen. We cut the painter. Whilst the schooner sails on ahead, we stay astern and the current carries us off.
And look! I was doing this in a dream. It’s tomorrow! Captain Len Guy has ordered us to change our course after taking one last look at the horizon. One of the boats is being towed. I warn the half-breed. We move forward without being noticed. We cut the line. While the schooner sails on ahead, we stay behind and let the current carry us away.
Thus we drift on the sea without hindrance! At length our boat stops. Land is there. I see a sort of sphinx surmounting the southern peak—the sea-sphinx. I go to him. I question him. He discloses the secrets of these mysterious regions to me. And then, the phenomena whose reality Arthur Pym asserted appear around the mythic monster. The curtain of flickering vapours, striped with luminous rays, is rent asunder. And it is not a face of superhuman grandeur which arises before my astonished eyes: it is Arthur Pym, fierce guardian of the south pole, flaunting the ensign of the United States in those high latitudes!
So we drift on the sea without anyone bothering us! Eventually, our boat comes to a stop. There’s land over there. I see a kind of sphinx perched on the southern peak—the sea-sphinx. I approach it. I ask it questions. It reveals the secrets of these mysterious areas to me. Then, the phenomena that Arthur Pym claimed were real start to appear around the legendary creature. The curtain of flickering mist, laced with glowing rays, parts. And it’s not a face of otherworldly grandeur that appears before my astonished eyes: it’s Arthur Pym, fierce protector of the South Pole, proudly displaying the flag of the United States in those remote regions!
Was this dream suddenly interrupted, or was it changed by a freak of my brain? I cannot tell, but I felt as though I had been suddenly awakened. It seemed as though a change had taken place in the motion of the schooner, which was sliding along on the surface of the quiet sea, with a slight list to starboard. And yet, there was neither rolling nor pitching. Yes, I felt myself carried off as though my bunk were the car of an air-balloon. I was not mistaken, and I had fallen from dreamland into reality.
Was my dream suddenly interrupted, or did my brain just take a weird turn? I can't say for sure, but it felt like I had been jolted awake. It seemed like something had changed in the way the schooner was moving, sliding over the calm sea with a slight tilt to the right. And yet, there was no rolling or pitching. Yes, I felt like I was being lifted up as if my bunk were a hot air balloon. I wasn't wrong; I had dropped from dreamland into reality.
Crash succeeded crash overhead. I could not account for them. Inside my cabin the partitions deviated from the vertical in such a way as to make one believe that the Halbrane had fallen over on her beam ends. Almost immediately, I was thrown out of my bunk and barely escaped splitting my skull against the corner of the table. However, I got up again, and, clinging on to the edge of the door frame, I propped myself against the door.
Crash after crash rang out above me. I couldn't figure out what was happening. Inside my cabin, the walls leaned at such odd angles that it felt like the Halbrane had tipped over completely. Almost instantly, I was thrown from my bunk and barely managed to avoid hitting my head on the corner of the table. However, I got back up, and, gripping the edge of the door frame, I supported myself against the door.
At this instant the bulwarks began to crack and the port side of the ship was torn open.
At that moment, the walls started to crack, and the left side of the ship was ripped open.
Could there have been a collision between the schooner and one of those gigantic floating masses which West was unable to avoid in the mist?
Could there have been a crash between the schooner and one of those huge floating masses that West couldn't avoid in the fog?
Suddenly loud shouts came from the after-deck, and then screams of terror, in which the maddened voices of the crew joined.
Suddenly, loud shouts erupted from the back deck, followed by screams of terror, mixed with the frenzied voices of the crew.
At length there came a final crash, and the Halbrane remained motionless.
At last, there was a final crash, and the Halbrane stayed still.
I had to crawl along the floor to reach the door and gain the deck. Captain Len Guy having already left his cabin, dragged himself on his knees, so great was the list to port, and caught on as best he could.
I had to crawl on the floor to get to the door and reach the deck. Captain Len Guy had already left his cabin, dragging himself on his knees because of how tilted the ship was to the left, and held on as best he could.
In the fore part of the ship, between the forecastle and the fore-mast, many heads appeared.
In the front of the ship, between the forecastle and the fore-mast, many faces were visible.
Dirk Peters, Hardy, Martin Holt and Endicott, the latter with his black face quite vacant, were clinging to the starboard shrouds.
Dirk Peters, Hardy, Martin Holt, and Endicott, the last with his blank black face, were holding onto the starboard shrouds.
A man came creeping up to me, because the slope of the deck prevented him from holding himself upright: it was Hurliguerly, working himself along with his hands like a top-man on a yard.
A man came crawling over to me because the angle of the deck made it hard for him to stand straight: it was Hurliguerly, pulling himself along with his hands like a sailor on a yard.
Stretched out at full length, my feet propped up against the jamb of the door, I held out my hand to the boatswain, and helped him, not without difficulty, to hoist himself up near me.
Stretched out flat, my feet resting against the doorframe, I reached out my hand to the boatswain and helped him, not without a bit of effort, pull himself up next to me.
“What is wrong?” I asked.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
“A stranding, Mr. Jeorling.”
"A stranding, Mr. Jeorling."
“We are ashore!”
“We’ve arrived!”
“A shore presupposes land,” replied the boatswain ironically, “and so far as land goes there was never any except in that rascal Dirk Peters’ imagination.”
“A shore assumes that there’s land,” replied the boatswain sarcastically, “and as far as land goes, there’s never been any except in that trickster Dirk Peters’ imagination.”
“But tell me—what has happened?”
“But tell me—what happened?”
“We came upon an iceberg in the middle of the fog, and were unable to keep clear of it.”
“We encountered an iceberg in the middle of the fog and couldn’t avoid it.”
“An iceberg, boatswain?”
"An iceberg, bosun?"
“Yes, an iceberg, which has chosen just now to turn head over heels. In turning, it struck the Halbrane and carried it off just as a battledore catches a shuttlecock, and now here we are, stranded at certainly one hundred feet above the level of the Antarctic Sea.”
“Yes, an iceberg, which has now chosen to flip over. In the process, it hit the Halbrane and took it away just like a battledore catches a shuttlecock, and now here we are, stuck at definitely one hundred feet above the level of the Antarctic Sea.”
Could one have imagined a more terrible conclusion to the adventurous voyage of the Halbrane?
Could anyone have imagined a worse ending to the adventurous journey of the Halbrane?
In the middle of these remote regions our only means of transport had just been snatched from its natural element, and carried off by the turn of an iceberg to a height of more than one hundred feet! What a conclusion! To be swallowed up in a polar tempest, to be destroyed in a fight with savages, to be crushed in the ice, such are the dangers to which any ship engaged in the polar seas is exposed! But to think that the Halbrane had been lifted by a floating mountain just as that mountain was turning over, was stranded and almost at its summit—no! such a thing seemed quite impossible.
In the middle of these remote areas, our only mode of transport had just been taken from its natural setting and lifted by the shift of an iceberg to a height of over one hundred feet! What an ending! To be caught in a polar storm, to be destroyed in a battle with savages, to be trapped in the ice—these are the dangers that any ship in the polar seas faces! But to think that the Halbrane had been lifted by a floating mountain just as that mountain was flipping over, became stranded and almost reached its peak—no! That seemed completely impossible.
I did not know whether we could succeed in letting down the schooner from this height with the means we had at our disposal. But I did know that Captain Len Guy, the mate and the older members of the crew, when they had recovered from their first fright, would not give up in despair, no matter how terrible the situation might be; of that I had no doubt whatsoever! They would all look to the general safety; as for the measures to be taken, no one yet knew anything. A foggy veil, a sort of greyish mist still hung over the iceberg. Nothing could be seen of its enormous mass except the narrow craggy cleft in which the schooner was wedged, nor even what place it occupied in the middle of the ice-fleet drifting towards the south-east.
I wasn't sure if we could lower the schooner from this height with the tools we had. But I was confident that Captain Len Guy, the first mate, and the more experienced crew members, once they calmed down from their initial shock, wouldn't give up hope, no matter how bad things got; I had no doubt about that! They would all prioritize everyone's safety; as for what to do next, no one had any idea yet. A foggy haze, a sort of gray mist, still lingered around the iceberg. The massive structure was mostly hidden, except for the narrow, jagged gap where the schooner was stuck, and no one could tell where it was in relation to the icebergs drifting towards the southeast.
Common prudence demanded that we should quit the Halbrane, which might slide down at a sharp shake of the iceberg. Were we even certain that the latter had regained its position on the surface of the sea? Was her stability secure? Should we not be on the look-out for a fresh upheaval? And if the schooner were to fall into the abyss, which of us could extricate himself safe and sound from such a fall, and then from the final plunge into the depths of the ocean?
Common sense suggested that we should leave the Halbrane, which could tilt dangerously with a sudden jolt from the iceberg. Were we even sure that the iceberg had settled back on the surface of the sea? Was it stable? Shouldn’t we be prepared for another upheaval? And if the schooner were to go down into the abyss, who among us could safely escape such a fall and then survive the final plunge into the depths of the ocean?
In a few minutes the crew had abandoned the Halbrane. Each man sought for refuge on the ice-slopes, awaiting the time when the iceberg should be freed from mist. The oblique rays from the sun did not succeed in piercing it, and the red disk could hardly be perceived through the opaque mass.
In a few minutes, the crew had left the Halbrane. Each man looked for shelter on the ice slopes, waiting for the moment when the iceberg would be clear of the fog. The slanted rays from the sun couldn’t break through it, and the red disk was barely visible through the thick haze.
However, we could distinguish each other at about twelve feet apart. As for the Halbrane, she looked like a confused blackish mass standing out sharply against the whiteness of the ice.
However, we could make each other out at about twelve feet apart. As for the Halbrane, it appeared as a disoriented blackish shape standing out clearly against the whiteness of the ice.
We had now to ascertain whether any of those who were on the deck at the time of the catastrophe had been thrown over the bulwarks and precipitated into the sea?
We needed to find out if any of those who were on the deck when the disaster happened had been thrown over the railings and into the sea.
By Captain Len Guy’s orders all the sailors then present joined the group in which I stood with the mate, the boatswain, Hardy and Martin Holt.
By Captain Len Guy's orders, all the sailors present gathered around the group where I was standing with the mate, the bosun, Hardy, and Martin Holt.
So far, this catastrophe had cost us five men—these were the first since our departure from Kerguelen, but were they to be the last?
So far, this disaster had cost us five men—these were the first since we left Kerguelen, but would they be the last?
There was no doubt that these unfortunate fellows had perished, because we called them in vain, and in vain we sought for them, when the fog abated, along the sides of the iceberg, at every place where they might have been able to catch on to a projection.
There was no doubt that these unfortunate guys had died, because we called for them in vain, and we searched for them in vain when the fog lifted, along the sides of the iceberg, at every spot where they might have been able to grab onto a ledge.
When the disappearance of the five men had been ascertained, we fell into despair. Then we felt more keenly than before the dangers which threaten every expedition to the Antarctic zone.
When we confirmed that the five men were missing, we sank into despair. Then we felt more acutely than ever the dangers that threaten every expedition to the Antarctic region.
“What about Hearne?” said a voice.
“What about Hearne?” said a voice.
Martin Holt pronounced the name at a moment when there was general silence. Had the sealing-master been crushed to death in the narrow part of the hold where he was shut up?
Martin Holt said the name during a time of complete silence. Had the sealing-master been killed in the cramped area of the hold where he was trapped?
West rushed towards the schooner, hoisted himself on board by means of a rope hanging over the bows, and gained the hatch which gives access to that part of the hold.
West hurried over to the schooner, pulled himself on board using a rope hanging over the front, and reached the hatch that leads to the hold.
We waited silent and motionless to learn the fate of Hearne, although the evil spirit of the crew was but little worthy of our pity.
We waited quietly and still to find out what happened to Hearne, even though the crew’s wickedness deserved very little sympathy from us.
And yet, how many of us were then thinking that if we had heeded his advice, and if the schooner had taken the northern course, a whole crew would not have been reduced to take refuge on a drifting ice-mountain! I scarcely dared to calculate my own share of the vast responsibility, I who had so vehemently insisted on the prolongation of the voyage.
And yet, how many of us were thinking that if we had listened to his advice, and if the schooner had gone north, a whole crew wouldn’t have had to take refuge on a drifting iceberg! I could barely bring myself to think about my part in the huge responsibility, since I was the one who had so strongly pushed for extending the journey.
At length the mate reappeared on deck and Hearne followed him! By a miracle, neither the bulkheads, nor the ribs, nor the planking had yielded at the place where the sealing-master was confined.
At last, the first mate came back on deck, and Hearne followed him! Miraculously, neither the bulkheads, nor the ribs, nor the planking had given way at the spot where the sealing-master was trapped.
Hearne rejoined his comrades without opening his lips, and we had no further trouble about him.
Hearne rejoined his friends without saying a word, and we had no more issues with him.
Towards six o’clock in the morning the fog cleared off, owing to a marked fall in the temperature. We had no longer to do with completely frozen vapour, but had to deal with the phenomenon called frost-rime, which often occurs in these high latitudes. Captain Len Guy recognized it by the quantity of prismatic threads, the point following the wind which roughened the light ice-crust deposited on the sides of the iceberg. Navigators know better than to confound this frost-rime with the hoar frost of the temperate zones, which only freezes when it has been deposited on the surface of the soil.
Towards six in the morning, the fog cleared up due to a significant drop in temperature. We were no longer dealing with completely frozen vapor but with a phenomenon called frost-rime, which often occurs in these high latitudes. Captain Len Guy identified it by the number of prismatic threads, pointing in the direction of the wind, which roughened the light ice crust formed on the sides of the iceberg. Navigators know better than to confuse this frost-rime with the hoar frost found in temperate zones, which only freezes after it has settled on the ground.
We were now enabled to estimate the size of the solid mass on which we clustered like flies on a sugar-loaf, and the schooner, seen from below, looked no bigger than the yawl of a trading vessel.
We could now gauge the size of the solid mass we were huddled around like flies on a sugar loaf, and from below, the schooner appeared no bigger than the small boat of a trading ship.
This iceberg of between three and four hundred fathoms in circumference measured from 130 to 140 feet high. According to all calculations, therefore, its depth would be four or five times greater, and it would consequently weigh millions of tons.
This iceberg, which was between three and four hundred fathoms around, stood about 130 to 140 feet tall. Based on all calculations, its depth would be four or five times greater, and it would therefore weigh millions of tons.
This is what had happened:
This is what happened:
The iceberg, having been melted away at its base by contact with warmer waters, had risen little by little; its centre of gravity had become displaced, and its equilibrium could only be re-established by a sudden capsize, which had lifted up the part that had been underneath above the sea-level. The Halbrane, caught in this movement, was hoisted as by an enormous lever. Numbers of icebergs capsize thus on the polar seas, and form one of the greatest dangers to which approaching vessels are exposed.
The iceberg, having melted at its base from contact with warmer waters, had slowly risen; its center of gravity had shifted, and its balance could only be restored by a sudden capsizing, which pushed the submerged part above sea level. The Halbrane, caught in this movement, was lifted as if by a giant lever. Many icebergs capsize this way in the polar seas and create one of the biggest dangers that approaching ships face.
Our schooner was caught in a hollow on the west side of the iceberg. She listed to starboard with her stern raised and her bow lowered. We could not help thinking that the slightest shake would cause her to slide along the slope of the iceberg into the sea. The collision had been so violent as to stave in some of the planks of her hull. After the first collision, the galley situated before the fore-mast had broken its fastenings. The door between Captain Len Guy’s and the mate’s cabins was torn away from the hinges. The topmast and the top-gallant-mast had come down after the back-stays parted, and fresh fractures could plainly be seen as high as the cap of the masthead.
Our schooner got stuck in a dip on the west side of the iceberg. She tilted to the right with her back raised and her front lowered. We couldn't shake the feeling that the slightest movement would send her sliding down the slope of the iceberg into the ocean. The impact had been so intense that it had damaged some of the planks in her hull. After the initial collision, the galley located in front of the fore-mast had come loose. The door between Captain Len Guy’s cabin and the mate’s cabin was ripped off its hinges. The topmast and top-gallant-mast had fallen after the back-stays broke, and new cracks were clearly visible up to the top of the masthead.
Fragments of all kinds, yards, spars, a part of the sails, breakers, cases, hen-coops, were probably floating at the foot of the mass and drifting with it.
Fragments of all kinds—pieces of wood, masts, parts of sails, waves, crates, chicken coops—were likely floating at the base of the mass and being carried along with it.
The most alarming part of our situation was the fact that of the two boats belonging to the Halbrane, one had been stove in when we grounded, and the other, the larger of the two, was still hanging on by its tackles to the starboard davits. Before anything else was done this boat had to be put in a safe place, because it might prove our only means of escape.
The most alarming part of our situation was that of the two boats belonging to the Halbrane, one had been damaged when we ran aground, and the other, the larger one, was still hanging on by its tackles to the starboard davits. Before anything else could be done, this boat needed to be put in a safe place, because it might be our only way out.
As a result of the first examination, we found that the lower masts had remained in their places, and might be of use if ever we succeeded in releasing the schooner. But how were we to release her from her bed in the ice and restore her to her natural element?
As a result of the first examination, we found that the lower masts had stayed in place and could be useful if we ever managed to free the schooner. But how were we supposed to get her out of her spot in the ice and return her to her natural environment?
When I found myself with Captain Len Guy, the mate, and the boatswain, I questioned them on this subject.
When I was with Captain Len Guy, the first mate, and the bosun, I asked them about this topic.
“I agree with you,” replied West, “that the operation involves great risks, but since it is indispensable, we will accomplish it. I think it will be necessary to dig out a sort of slide down to the base of the iceberg.”
“I agree with you,” replied West, “that the operation carries significant risks, but since it’s essential, we will make it happen. I believe we’ll need to create a sort of slide down to the base of the iceberg.”
“And without the delay of a single day,” added Captain Len Guy.
“And without the delay of a single day,” added Captain Len Guy.
“Do you hear, boatswain?” said Jem West. “Work begins to-day.”
“Do you hear that, boatswain?” said Jem West. “Work starts today.”
“I hear, and everyone will set himself to the task,” replied Hurliguerly. “If you allow me, I shall just make one observation, captain.”
“I hear, and everyone will get to work,” replied Hurliguerly. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to make one comment, captain.”
“What is it?”
“What's going on?”
“Before beginning the work, let us examine the hull and see what the damage is, and whether it can be repaired. For what use would it be to launch a ship stripped of her planks, which would go to the bottom at once?”
“Before we start the job, let's check the hull and see what damage there is, and if it can be fixed. What’s the point of launching a ship without its planks, which would just sink immediately?”
We complied with the boatswain’s just demand.
We followed the boatswain's fair request.
The fog having cleared off, a bright sun then illumined the eastern side of the iceberg, whence the sea was visible round a large part of the horizon. Here the sides of the iceberg showed rugged projections, ledges, shoulders, and even flat instead of smooth surfaces, giving no foothold. However, caution would be necessary in order to avoid the falling of those unbalanced blocks, which a single shock might set loose. And, as a matter of fact, during the morning, several of these blocks did roll into the sea with a frightful noise just like an avalanche.
The fog cleared away, and a bright sun lit up the eastern side of the iceberg, where the sea could be seen stretching around a large part of the horizon. Here, the iceberg's sides displayed rough protrusions, ledges, and shoulders, as well as flat areas instead of smooth surfaces, offering no place to get a grip. However, caution was necessary to avoid the falling of those unbalanced blocks, which could easily be dislodged by a single impact. In fact, during the morning, several of these blocks did tumble into the sea with a terrifying noise like an avalanche.
On the whole, the iceberg seemed to be very steady on its new base. So long as the centre of gravity was below the level of the water-line, there was no fear of a fresh capsize.
On the whole, the iceberg appeared to be very stable on its new base. As long as the center of gravity was below the water line, there was no worry about tipping over again.
I had not yet had an opportunity of speaking to Dirk Peters since the catastrophe. As he had answered to his name, I knew he was not numbered among the victims. At this moment, I perceived him standing on a narrow projection; needless to specify the direction in which his eyes were turned.
I still hadn't had a chance to talk to Dirk Peters since the disaster. Since he had responded to his name, I knew he wasn’t one of the victims. At that moment, I noticed him standing on a narrow ledge; no need to say where he was looking.
Captain Len Guy, the mate, the boatswain, Hardy, and Martin Holt, whom I accompanied, went up again towards the schooner in order to make a minute investigation of the hull. On the starboard side the operation would be easy enough, because the Halbrane had a list to the opposite side. On the port side we would have to slide along to the keel as well as we could by scooping out the ice, in order to insure the inspection of every part of the planking.
Captain Len Guy, the mate, the boatswain Hardy, and Martin Holt, who I was with, headed back to the schooner to thoroughly examine the hull. It would be relatively easy on the starboard side since the Halbrane was leaning to the other side. On the port side, we would need to slide down to the keel as best as we could by clearing away the ice, so we could inspect every section of the planking.
After an examination which lasted two hours, it was discovered that the damage was of little importance, and could be repaired in a short time. Two or three planks only were wrenched away by the collision. In the inside the skin was intact, the ribs not having given way. Our vessel, constructed for the polar seas, had resisted where many others less solidly built would have been dashed to pieces. The rudder had indeed been unshipped, but that could easily be set right.
After a two-hour inspection, it was found that the damage was minor and could be fixed quickly. Only two or three planks were knocked loose in the collision. Inside, the hull was intact, and the ribs had held strong. Our ship, designed for icy polar waters, had survived where many others, less sturdily built, would have been destroyed. The rudder had come off, but that could be easily repaired.
Having finished our inspection inside and outside, we agreed that the damage was less considerable than we feared, and on that subject we became reassured. Reassured! Yes, if we could only succeed in getting the schooner afloat again.
Having finished our inspection inside and outside, we agreed that the damage was less serious than we feared, and on that topic, we felt more at ease. More at ease! Yes, if we could just manage to get the schooner floating again.
CHAPTER XX.
“UNMERCIFUL DISASTER.”
In the morning, after breakfast, it was decided that the men should begin to dig a sloping bed which would allow the Halbrane to slide to the foot of the iceberg. Would that Heaven might grant success to the operation, for who could contemplate without terror having to brave the severity of the austral winter, and to pass six months under such conditions as ours on a vast iceberg, dragged none could tell whither? Once the winter had set in, none of us could have escaped from that most terrible of fates—dying of cold.
In the morning, after breakfast, it was decided that the men should start digging a sloped area to let the Halbrane slide down to the bottom of the iceberg. Would that heaven grant success to this operation, for who could face the fear of enduring the harsh southern winter and spending six months under such conditions as ours on a massive iceberg, pulled who knows where? Once winter arrived, none of us could have escaped the most dreadful fate—dying from the cold.
At this moment, Dirk Peters, who was observing the horizon from south to east at about one hundred paces off, cried out in a rough voice: “Lying to!”
At that moment, Dirk Peters, who was watching the horizon from south to east about a hundred paces away, shouted in a gruff voice, "It's a lie!"
Lying to? What could the half-breed mean by that, except that the floating mass had suddenly ceased to drift? As for the cause of this stoppage, it was neither the moment to investigate it, nor to ask ourselves what the consequences were likely to be.
Lying to? What could the half-breed mean by that, except that the floating mass had suddenly stopped drifting? As for the reason for this stop, it wasn't the right time to investigate it or to wonder what the consequences might be.
“It is true, however,” cried the boatswain. “The iceberg is not stirring, and perhaps has not stirred since it capsized!”
“It’s true, though,” shouted the boatswain. “The iceberg isn’t moving, and maybe hasn’t moved since it flipped over!”
“How?” said I, “it no longer changes its place?”
“How?” I said, “it doesn’t change its spot anymore?”
“No,” replied the mate, “and the proof is that the others, drifting on, are leaving it behind!”
“No,” said the mate, “and the proof is that the others, floating along, are leaving it behind!”
And, in fact, whilst five or six icebergs were descending towards the south, ours was as motionless as though it had been stranded on a shoal.
And, in fact, while five or six icebergs were drifting down to the south, ours was as still as if it were stuck on a sandbank.
The simplest explanation was that the new base had encountered ground at the bottom of the sea to which it now adhered, and would continue to adhere, unless the submerged part rose in the water so as to cause a second capsize.
The simplest explanation was that the new base had hit the ocean floor and was now stuck to it, and would keep being stuck unless the submerged part came up in the water enough to cause it to tip over again.
This complicated matters seriously, because the dangers of positive immobility were such that the chances of drifting were preferable. At least, in the latter case there was some hope of coming across a continent or an island, or even (if the currents did not change) of crossing the boundaries of the austral region.
This made things really complicated because the risks of staying completely still were so high that drifting seemed like a better option. At least in that case, there was some hope of finding a continent or an island, or even (if the currents stayed the same) of crossing into the southern region.
Here we were, then, after three months of this terrible voyage! Was there now any question of trying to save William Guy, his comrades on the Jane, and Arthur Pym? Was it not for our own safety that any means at our disposal should be employed? And could it be wondered at were the sailors of the Halbrane to rebel, were they to listen to Hearne’s suggestions, and make their officers, or myself especially, responsible for the disasters of this expedition?
Here we were, then, after three months of this awful journey! Was there any question about trying to save William Guy, his crew on the Jane, and Arthur Pym? Shouldn't we use every means available for our own safety? And could anyone be surprised if the crew of the Halbrane rebelled, if they listened to Hearne's suggestions and held their officers, or me in particular, accountable for the failures of this expedition?
Moreover, what was likely to take place, since, notwithstanding their losses, the followers of the sealing-master were still a majority of the ship’s company?
Moreover, what was likely to happen, since, despite their losses, the followers of the sealing-master still made up the majority of the ship’s crew?
This question I could clearly see was occupying the thoughts of Captain Len Guy and West.
This question was clearly on the minds of Captain Len Guy and West.
Again, although the recruits from the Falklands formed only a total of fourteen men, as against the twelve of the old crew, was it not to be feared that some of the latter would take Hearne’s side? What if Hearne’s people, urged by despair, were already thinking of seizing the only boat we now possessed, setting off towards the north, and leaving us on this iceberg? It was, then, of great importance that our boat should be put in safety and closely watched.
Again, even though the recruits from the Falklands were only a total of fourteen men compared to the twelve from the old crew, wasn’t there a real worry that some of the latter would side with Hearne? What if Hearne’s group, pushed by desperation, was already planning to seize the only boat we had left, heading north, and leaving us on this iceberg? It was, therefore, crucial that our boat be secured and closely monitored.
A marked change had taken place in Captain Len Guy since the recent occurrences. He seemed to be transformed upon finding himself face to face with the dangers which menaced us. Up to that time he had been solely occupied in searching for his fellow-countrymen; he had handed over the command of the schooner to West, and he could not have given it to anyone more zealous and more capable. But from this date he resumed his position as master of the ship, and used it with the energy required by the circumstances; in a word, he again became sole master on board, after God.
A significant change had taken place in Captain Len Guy since the recent events. He seemed to be transformed when confronted with the dangers that threatened us. Until then, he had been completely focused on finding his fellow countrymen; he had handed over command of the schooner to West, who couldn’t have been more enthusiastic and capable. But from this point on, he took back his role as captain and exercised it with the energy the situation demanded; in other words, he once again became the sole master on board, after God.
At his command the crew were drawn up around him on a flat spot a little to the left of the Halbrane. In that place the following were assembled:—on the seniors’ side: Martin Holt and Hardy, Rogers, Francis, Gratian, Bury, Stern, the cook (Endicott), and I may add Dirk Peters; on the side of the new-comers, Hearne and the thirteen other Falkland sailors. The latter composed a distinct group; the sealing-master was their spokesman and exercised a baneful influence over them.
At his command, the crew gathered around him on a flat area slightly to the left of the Halbrane. In that spot, the following were present: on the senior side: Martin Holt and Hardy, Rogers, Francis, Gratian, Bury, Stern, the cook (Endicott), and I should mention Dirk Peters; on the newcomers' side, Hearne and the thirteen other Falkland sailors. The latter formed a separate group; the sealing-master was their spokesperson and had a negative influence over them.
Captain Len Guy cast a stern glance upon the men and said in a sharp tone:
Captain Len Guy shot a serious look at the men and said in a sharp tone:
“Sailors of the Halbrane, I must first speak to you of our lost companions. Five of us have just perished in this catastrophe.”
“Sailors of the Halbrane, I need to first talk to you about our lost friends. Five of us have just died in this disaster.”
“We are waiting to perish in our turn, in these seas, where we have been dragged in spite of—”
“We are waiting to die one by one in these seas, where we have been brought against our will—”
“Be silent, Hearne,” cried West, pale with anger, “or if not—”
“Be quiet, Hearne,” yelled West, his face pale with anger, “or else—”
“Hearne has said what he had to say,” Captain Len Guy continued, coldly. “Now it is said, and I advise him not to interrupt me a second time!”
“Hearne has said what he needed to say,” Captain Len Guy continued, coldly. “Now it's said, and I advise him not to interrupt me again!”
The sealing-master might possibly have ventured on an answer, for he felt that he was backed by the majority of the crew; but Martin Holt held him back, and he was silent.
The sealing-master might have dared to respond, since he felt supported by most of the crew; but Martin Holt stopped him, and he stayed quiet.
Captain Len Guy then took off his hat and pronounced the following words with an emotion that affected us to the bottom of our hearts:—
Captain Len Guy then took off his hat and said the following words with an emotion that touched us deeply:—
“We must pray for those who have died in this dangerous voyage, which was undertaken in the name of humanity. May God be pleased to take into consideration the fact that they devoted their lives to their fellow-creatures, and may He not be insensible to our prayers! Kneel down, sailors of the Halbrane!”
“We should pray for those who lost their lives on this perilous journey, which was embarked upon in the name of humanity. May God consider that they dedicated their lives to helping others, and may He be receptive to our prayers! Kneel down, sailors of the Halbrane!”
They all knelt down on the icy surface, and the murmurs of prayer ascended towards heaven.
They all knelt on the icy ground, and the whispers of prayer rose up to the heavens.
We waited for Captain Len Guy to rise before we did so.
We waited for Captain Len Guy to get up before we did.
“Now,” he resumed, “after those who are dead come those who have survived. To them I say that they must obey me, whatever my orders may be, and even in our present situation I shall not tolerate any hesitation or opposition. The responsibility for the general safety is mine, and I will not yield any of it to anyone. I am master here, as on board—”
“Now,” he continued, “after those who are dead come those who are still living. To them I say that they must follow my commands, no matter what they might be, and even in our current situation, I won’t accept any hesitation or defiance. The responsibility for everyone’s safety is mine, and I won’t give any of it up to anyone. I am in charge here, just like on board—”
“On board—when there is no longer a ship,” muttered the sealing-master.
“On board—when there’s no longer a ship,” muttered the sealing master.
“You are mistaken, Hearne, the vessel is there, and we will put it back into the sea. Besides, if we had only a boat, I am the captain of it. Let him beware who forgets this!”
“You're wrong, Hearne, the ship is right there, and we're going to put it back in the water. Plus, if we just had a boat, I’d be the captain. Let anyone who forgets that be careful!”
That day, Captain Len Guy, having taken the height of the sun by the sextant and fixed the hour by the chronometer (both of these instruments had escaped destruction in the collision), obtained the following position of his ship:—
That day, Captain Len Guy, after measuring the sun's height with the sextant and checking the time with the chronometer (both instruments had survived the crash), determined his ship's position as follows:—
South latitude: 88° 55ʹ.
South latitude: 88° 55ʹ.
West longitude: 39° 12ʹ.
West longitude: 39° 12'.
The Halbrane was only at 1° 5ʹ—about 65 miles—from the south pole.
The Halbrane was just at 1° 5ʹ—around 65 miles—from the South Pole.
“All hands to work,” was the captain’s order that afternoon, and every one obeyed it with a will. There was not a moment to lose, as the question of time was more important than any other. So far as provisions were concerned, there was enough in the schooner for eighteen months on full rations, so we were not threatened with hunger, nor with thirst either, notwithstanding that owing to the water-casks having been burst in the collision, their contents had escaped through their staves. Luckily, the barrels of gin, whisky, beer, and wine, being placed in the least exposed part of the hold, were nearly all intact. Under this head we had experienced no loss, and the iceberg would supply us with good drinking-water. It is a well-known fact that ice, whether formed from fresh or salt water, contains no salt, owing to the chloride of sodium being eliminated in the change from the liquid to the solid state. The origin of the ice, therefore, is a matter of no importance. However, those blocks which are easily distinguished by their greenish colour and their perfect transparency are preferable. They are solidified rain, and therefore much more suitable for drinking-water.
“All hands to work,” was the captain’s order that afternoon, and everyone jumped right in. There was no time to waste, as timing was more crucial than anything else. As for supplies, there was enough on the schooner for eighteen months on full rations, so we weren’t at risk of hunger or thirst, even though the water casks had burst in the collision, causing their contents to spill. Fortunately, the barrels of gin, whiskey, beer, and wine, stored in the least exposed area of the hold, were mostly intact. We hadn’t lost anything in that regard, and the iceberg would provide us with good drinking water. It’s a well-known fact that ice, whether from fresh or salt water, contains no salt because the sodium chloride is removed when it transitions from liquid to solid. So, the source of the ice isn’t really important. However, those blocks that are easily recognized by their greenish color and perfect clarity are better. They are solidified rain, which makes them much more suitable for drinking water.
Without doubt, our captain would have recognized any blocks of this description, but none were to be found on the glacier, owing to its being that part of the berg which was originally submerged, and came to the top after the fall.
Without a doubt, our captain would have noticed any ice chunks like this, but there weren't any on the glacier because it was the part of the iceberg that was originally underwater and surfaced after the collapse.
The captain and West decided first to lighten the vessel, by conveying everything on board to land. The masts were to be cleared of rigging, taken out, and placed on the plateau. It was necessary to lighten the vessel as much as possible, even to clear out the ballast, owing to the difficult and dangerous operation of launching. It would be better to put off our departure for some days if this operation could be performed under more favourable circumstances. The loading might be afterwards accomplished without much difficulty.
The captain and West first decided to lighten the ship by moving everything on board to shore. They would clear the masts of rigging, take them down, and place them on the plateau. It was essential to lighten the vessel as much as possible, even removing the ballast, because launching was a tricky and risky operation. It would be better to delay our departure for a few days if we could do this under better conditions. The loading could be done later without too much hassle.
Besides this, another reason by no means less serious presented itself to us. It would have been an act of unpardonable rashness to leave the provisions in the store-room of the Halbrane, her situation on the side of the iceberg being very precarious. One shake would suffice to detach the ship, and with her would have disappeared the supplies on which our lives depended.
Besides this, another reason that was definitely serious came to our attention. It would have been an incredibly reckless move to leave the supplies in the storeroom of the Halbrane, as her position next to the iceberg was very unstable. One sudden movement could cause the ship to detach, taking with it the provisions on which our survival depended.
On this account, we passed the day in removing casks of half-salted meat, dried vegetables, flour, biscuits, tea, coffee, barrels of gin, whisky, wine and beer from the hold and store-room and placing them in safety in the hammocks near the Halbrane.
On this account, we spent the day moving casks of half-salted meat, dried vegetables, flour, biscuits, tea, coffee, and barrels of gin, whisky, wine, and beer out of the hold and storeroom and putting them safely in the hammocks near the Halbrane.
We also had to insure our landing against any possible accident, and, I must add, against any plot on the part of Hearne and others to seize the boat in order to return to the ice-barrier.
We also had to insure our landing against any possible accidents, and I should mention, against any schemes by Hearne and others to take control of the boat to go back to the ice barrier.
We placed the long boat in a cavity which would be easy to watch, about thirty feet to the left of the schooner, along with its oars, rudder, compass, anchor, masts and sail.
We put the long boat in a spot where it would be easy to see, about thirty feet to the left of the schooner, along with its oars, rudder, compass, anchor, masts, and sail.
By day there was nothing to fear, and at night, or rather during the hours of sleep, the boatswain and one of the superiors would keep guard near the cavity, and we might rest assured that no evil could befall.
By day, there was nothing to worry about, and at night, or rather during sleep, the boatswain and one of the superiors would stand guard near the opening, so we could be sure that no harm would come to us.
The 19th, 20th, and 21st of January were passed in working extra hard in the unshipping of the cargo and the dismantling of the Halbrane. We slung the lower masts by means of yards forming props. Later on, West would see to replacing the main and mizzen masts; in any case, we could do without them until we had reached the Falklands or some other winter port.
The 19th, 20th, and 21st of January were spent working really hard to unload the cargo and disassemble the Halbrane. We propped up the lower masts using yards. Later, West would take care of replacing the main and mizzen masts; either way, we could manage without them until we reached the Falklands or another winter port.
Needless to say, we had set up a camp on the plateau of which I have spoken, not far from the Halbrane. Sufficient shelter against the inclemency of the weather, not unfrequent at this time of the year, was to be found under tents, constructed of sails placed on spars and fastened down by pegs. The glass remained set fair; the wind was nor’-east, the temperature having risen to 46 degrees (2° 78ʹ C.).
Needless to say, we had set up a camp on the plateau I mentioned, not far from the Halbrane. We found enough shelter from the bad weather, which isn't uncommon at this time of year, under tents made from sails placed on poles and secured with pegs. The weather was clear; the wind was coming from the northeast, and the temperature had risen to 46 degrees (2° 78ʹ C.).
Endicott’s kitchen was fitted up at the end of the plain, near a steep projection by which we could climb to the very top of the berg.
Endicott’s kitchen was set up at the end of the flat area, close to a steep rise that we could use to climb to the very top of the hill.
It is only fair to state that during these three days of hard work no fault was to be found with Hearne. The sealing-master knew he was being closely watched, and he was well aware that Captain Len Guy would not spare him if he tried to get up insubordination amongst his comrades. It was a pity that his bad instincts had induced him to play such a part, for his strength, skill, and cleverness made him a very valuable man, and he had never proved more useful than under these circumstances.
It’s only fair to say that during these three days of hard work, no one could find any fault with Hearne. The sealing master knew he was being closely watched, and he was well aware that Captain Len Guy would not let him get away with stirring up trouble among his colleagues. It’s a shame his bad instincts led him to behave that way because his strength, skill, and cleverness made him a very valuable person, and he had never been more useful than in these circumstances.
Was he changed for the better? Did he understand that general good feeling was necessary for the safety of all? I know not, but I had no confidence in him, neither had Hurliguerly!
Was he changed for the better? Did he realize that having a general sense of goodwill was essential for everyone's safety? I don't know, but I had no trust in him, and neither did Hurliguerly!
I need not dwell on the ardour with which the half-breed did the rough work, always first to begin and the last to leave off, doing as much as four men, and scarcely sleeping, only resting during meals, which he took apart from the others. He had hardly spoken to me at all since the schooner had met with this terrible accident.
I won't go into detail about how passionately the half-breed handled the tough tasks, always being the first to start and the last to finish, doing the work of four men and barely sleeping, only taking breaks during meals, which he had alone. He had hardly said a word to me since the schooner experienced that terrible accident.
What indeed could he say to me? Did I not know as well as he that it would be necessary to renounce every hope of pursuing our intended voyage?
What could he really say to me? Didn't I know just as well as he did that we would have to give up any hope of continuing our planned voyage?
Now and again I noticed Martin Holt and the half-breed near each other while some difficult piece of work was in progress. Our sailing-master did not miss a chance of getting near Dirk Peters, who always tried his best to escape from him, for reasons well known to me. And whenever I thought of the secret of the fate of the so-called Parker, Martin Holt’s brother, which had been entrusted to me, that dreadful scene of the Grampus filled me with horror. I was certain that if this secret were made known the half-breed would become an object of terror. He would no longer be looked upon as the rescuer of the sailing-master; and the latter, learning that his brother— Luckily, Dirk Peters and myself were the only two acquainted with the fact.
Now and then, I noticed Martin Holt and the half-breed close to each other while some challenging task was happening. Our sailing master never missed a chance to get near Dirk Peters, who always tried his best to avoid him, for reasons I was well aware of. Every time I thought about the secret surrounding the fate of the so-called Parker, Martin Holt’s brother, which had been entrusted to me, that horrifying scene on the Grampus filled me with dread. I was certain that if this secret got out, the half-breed would become a figure of fear. He would no longer be seen as the rescuer of the sailing master; and if the latter learned that his brother— Fortunately, Dirk Peters and I were the only two who knew.
While the Halbrane was being unloaded, Captain Len Guy and the mate were considering how the vessel might be launched. They had to allow for a drop of one hundred feet between the cavity in which the ship lay and the sea; this to be effected by means of an inclined bed hollowed in an oblique line along the west side of the iceberg, and to measure two or three hundred perches in length. So, while the first lot of men, commanded by the boatswain, was unloading the schooner, a second batch under West’s orders began to cut the trench between the blocks which covered the side of the floating mountain.
While the Halbrane was being unloaded, Captain Len Guy and the first mate were figuring out how to launch the vessel. They needed to account for a drop of one hundred feet from the space where the ship rested to the sea. This would be accomplished by creating an inclined path carved into the west side of the iceberg, measuring two or three hundred paces in length. So, while the first group of men, led by the boatswain, was unloading the schooner, a second group under West's direction started cutting the trench between the blocks that covered the side of the floating mountain.
Floating? I know not why I use this expression, for the iceberg no longer floated, but remained as motionless as an island. There was nothing to indicate that it would ever move again. Other icebergs drifted along and passed us, going south-east, whilst ours, to use Dirk Peters’ expression, was “lying to.” Would its base be sufficiently undermined to allow it to detach itself? Perhaps some heavy mass of ice might strike it and set it free by the shock. No one could predict such an event, and we had only the Halbrane to rely upon for getting us out of these regions.
Floating? I’m not sure why I say that, since the iceberg wasn’t floating anymore; it was as still as an island. There was nothing to suggest it would ever move again. Other icebergs drifted by us, heading southeast, while ours, to use Dirk Peters’ words, was “lying to.” Would its base be worn away enough to break free? Maybe a heavy chunk of ice would hit it and jolt it loose. No one could foresee such an event, and we could only depend on the Halbrane to get us out of this area.
We were engaged in these various tasks until the 24th of January. The atmosphere was clear, the temperature was even, and the thermometer had indeed gone up to two or three degrees above freezing-point. The number of icebergs coming from the nor’-west was therefore increasing; there were now a hundred of them, and a collision with any of these might have a most disastrous result. Hardy, the caulker, hastened first of all to mend the hull; pegs had to be changed, bits of planking to be replaced, seams to be caulked. We had everything that was necessary for this work, and we might rest assured that it would be performed in the best possible manner. In the midst of the silence of these solitudes, the noise of the hammers striking nails into the side, and the sound of the mallet stuffing tow into the seams, had a startling effect. Sea-gulls, wild duck, albatross, and petrels flew in a circle round the top of the berg with a shrill screaming, and made a terrible uproar.
We were busy with these various tasks until January 24th. The sky was clear, the temperature was steady, and the thermometer had actually risen to two or three degrees above freezing. The number of icebergs coming from the northwest was increasing; there were now a hundred of them, and crashing into any of these could have disastrous consequences. Hardy, the caulker, rushed to fix the hull first; pegs needed to be changed, planks had to be replaced, and seams had to be caulked. We had everything we needed for this work, and we could be confident it would be done well. In the stillness of these remote areas, the sound of hammers driving nails into the side and the noise of the mallet pushing tow into the seams was quite jarring. Seagulls, wild ducks, albatrosses, and petrels circled around the top of the iceberg, screeching loudly and creating a huge racket.
When I found myself with West and the captain, our conversation naturally turned on our situation and how to get out of it, and upon our chances of pulling through. The mate had good hopes that if no accident occurred the launching would be successfully accomplished. The captain was more reserved on the subject, but at the thought that he would have to renounce all hope of finding the survivors of the Jane, his heart was ready to break.
When I was with West and the captain, our conversation naturally focused on our situation and how to escape it, as well as our chances of making it through. The mate was optimistic that if nothing unexpected happened, the launch would go off successfully. The captain was more cautious about it, but the idea of having to give up all hope of finding the survivors of the Jane was heartbreaking for him.
When the Halbrane should again be ready for the sea, and when West should inquire what course he was to steer, would Captain Len Guy dare to reply, “To the south”? No! for he would not be followed either by the new hands, or by the greater portion of the older members of the crew. To continue our search in this direction, to go beyond the pole, without being certain of reaching the Indian Ocean instead of the Atlantic, would have been rashness of which no navigator would be guilty. If a continent bound the sea on this side, the schooner would run the danger of being crushed by the mass of ice before it could escape the southern winter.
When the Halbrane was ready to set sail again and West asked what course they should take, would Captain Len Guy really say, “To the south”? No! He wouldn’t be supported by the new crew members or most of the older ones. Continuing the search in that direction, heading past the pole without being sure they’d reach the Indian Ocean instead of the Atlantic, would be recklessness that no navigator would commit. If there was a continent blocking the sea on that side, the schooner could risk being trapped by the ice before it could escape the southern winter.
Under such circumstances, to attempt to persuade Captain Len Guy to pursue the voyage would only be to court a certain refusal. It could not even be proposed, now that necessity obliged us to return northwards, and not to delay a single day in this portion of the Antarctic regions. At any rate, though I resolved not again to speak of the matter to the captain, I lost no opportunity of sounding the boatswain. Often when he had finished his work, Hurliguerly would come and join me; we would chat, and we would compare our recollections of travel.
Under these circumstances, trying to convince Captain Len Guy to continue the voyage would only lead to a definite refusal. It couldn't even be suggested, now that we had to head back north without delaying a single day in this part of the Antarctic region. Anyway, while I decided not to bring up the issue with the captain again, I took every chance I could to talk to the boatswain. Often, when he finished his work, Hurliguerly would come and hang out with me; we would talk and share our travel experiences.
One day as we were seated on the summit of the iceberg, gazing fixedly on the deceptive horizon, he exclaimed,—
One day as we sat at the top of the iceberg, staring intently at the misleading horizon, he shouted,—
“Who could ever have imagined, Mr. Jeorling, when the Halbrane left Kerguelen, that six and a half months afterwards she would be stuck on the side of an ice-mountain?”
“Who could have ever imagined, Mr. Jeorling, when the Halbrane left Kerguelen, that six and a half months later she would be stuck on the side of an ice mountain?”
“A fact much more to be regretted,” I replied, “because only for that accident we should have attained our object, and we should have begun our return journey.”
“A fact that is even more regrettable,” I replied, “because if it weren't for that accident, we would have achieved our goal, and we would have started our journey back.”
“I don’t mean to contradict,” replied the boatswain, “but you say we should have attained our object. Do you mean by that, that we should have found our countrymen?”
“I don’t want to argue,” replied the boatswain, “but you say we should have reached our goal. Do you mean that we should have found our fellow countrymen?”
“Perhaps.”
"Maybe."
“I can scarcely believe such would have been the case, Mr. Jeorling, although this was the principal and perhaps even the only object of our navigation in the polar seas.”
“I can hardly believe that would have been the case, Mr. Jeorling, even though this was the main, and perhaps even the only, purpose of our journey through the polar seas.”
“The only one—yes—at the start,” I insinuated. “But since the half-breed’s revelations about Arthur Pym—”
“The only one—yeah—at the beginning,” I hinted. “But since the half-breed’s revelations about Arthur Pym—”
“Ah! You are always harking back on that subject, like brave Dirk Peters.”
“Ah! You always bring up that topic again, like brave Dirk Peters.”
“Always, Hurliguerly; and only that a deplorable and unforeseen accident made us run aground—”
“Always, Hurliguerly; and only because of a terrible and unexpected accident did we run aground—”
“I leave you to your delusions, Mr. Jeorling, since you believe you have run aground—”
“I'll let you hold on to your delusions, Mr. Jeorling, since you think you’ve hit a dead end—”
“Why? Is not this the case?”
"Why? Isn't that true?"
“In any case it is a wonderful running aground,” replied the boatswain. “Instead of a good solid bottom, we have run aground in the air.”
“In any case, it's a fantastic grounding,” replied the boatswain. “Instead of a solid bottom, we've run aground in the air.”
“Then I am right, Hurliguerly, in saying it is an unfortunate adventure.”
“Then I'm right, Hurliguerly, in saying it's an unfortunate situation.”
“Unfortunate, truly, but in my opinion we should take warning by it.”
“It's really unfortunate, but I think we should learn from it.”
“What warning?”
“What alert?”
“That it is not permitted to us to venture so far in these latitudes, and I believe that the Creator forbids His creatures to climb to the summit of the poles.”
"That it's not allowed for us to go so far in these areas, and I believe that the Creator prevents His creations from reaching the tops of the poles."
“Notwithstanding that the summit of one pole is only sixty miles away from us now.”
“Even though the top of one pole is only sixty miles away from us now.”
“Granted, Mr. Jeorling, but these sixty miles are equal to thousands when we have no means of making them! And if the launch of the schooner is not successful, here are we condemned to winter quarters which the polar bears themselves would hardly relish!”
“Sure, Mr. Jeorling, but these sixty miles feel like thousands when we can't cover them! And if the launch of the schooner doesn't go well, we're stuck in winter quarters that even the polar bears wouldn't enjoy!”
I replied only by a shake of my head, which Hurliguerly could not fail to understand.
I just shook my head, which Hurliguerly clearly understood.
“Do you know, Mr. Jeorling, of what I think oftenest?”
“Do you know, Mr. Jeorling, what I think about the most?”
“What do you think of, boatswain?”
“What are you thinking about, boatswain?”
“Of the Kerguelens, whither we are certainly not travelling. Truly, in a bad season it was cold enough there! There is not much difference between this archipelago and the islands situated on the edge of the Antarctic Sea! But there one is not far from the Cape, and if we want to warm our shins, no iceberg bars the way. Whereas here it is the devil to weigh anchor, and one never knows if one shall find a clear course.”
“About the Kerguelens, which we definitely aren’t traveling to. Honestly, it was freezing there in a bad season! There isn't much difference between this archipelago and the islands at the edge of the Antarctic Sea! But there, you're not far from the Cape, and if we want to warm up, there’s no iceberg blocking our path. Here, it’s a nightmare to weigh anchor, and you never know if you’ll find a clear route.”
“I repeat it, boatswain. If this last accident had not occurred, everything would have been over by this time, one way or another. We should still have had more than six weeks to get out of these southern seas. It is seldom that a ship is so roughly treated as ours has been, and I consider it real bad luck, after our having profited by such fortunate circumstances—”
“I’m saying it again, boatswain. If this last incident hadn’t happened, everything would’ve been settled by now, one way or another. We would still have had over six weeks to get out of these southern seas. It’s rare for a ship to be treated as badly as ours has been, and I think it’s just bad luck after we’ve benefited from such favorable circumstances—”
“These circumstances are all over, Mr. Jeorling,” exclaimed Hurliguerly, “and I fear indeed—”
“These circumstances are over, Mr. Jeorling,” exclaimed Hurliguerly, “and I genuinely worry—”
“What—you also, boatswain—you whom I believed to be so confident!”
“What—you too, boatswain—you who I thought was so sure of yourself!”
“Confidence, Mr. Jeorling, wears out like the ends of one’s trousers. What would you have me do? When I compare my lot to old Atkins, installed in his cosy inn; when I think of the Green Cormorant, of the big parlours downstairs with the little tables round which friends sip whisky and gin, discussing the news of the day, while the stove makes more noise than the weathercock on the roof—oh, then the comparison is not in our favour, and in my opinion Mr. Atkins enjoys life better than I do.”
“Confidence, Mr. Jeorling, wears out like the soles of your pants. What do you want me to do? When I look at my situation compared to old Atkins, settled in his cozy inn; when I think about the Green Cormorant, with the large rooms downstairs filled with little tables where friends sip whisky and gin, chatting about the news of the day, while the stove is louder than the weather vane on the roof—oh, then the comparison doesn’t favor us, and in my view, Mr. Atkins enjoys life more than I do.”
“You shall see them all again, boatswain—Atkins, the Green Cormorant, and Kerguelen! For God’s sake do not let yourself grow downhearted! And if you, a sensible and courageous man, despair already—”
“You’ll see them all again, boatswain—Atkins, the Green Cormorant, and Kerguelen! For God’s sake, don’t let yourself get discouraged! And if you, a smart and brave man, are already losing hope—”
“Oh, if I were the only one it would not be half so bad as it is!”
“Oh, if I were the only one, it wouldn’t be nearly as bad as it is!”
“The whole crew does not despair, surely?”
“The whole crew isn’t losing hope, right?”
“Yes—and no,” replied Hurliguerly, “for I know some who are not at all satisfied!”
“Yes—and no,” Hurliguerly replied, “because I know some who are not satisfied at all!”
“Has Hearne begun his mischief again? Is he exciting his companions?”
“Has Hearne started his trouble again? Is he stirring up his friends?”
“Not openly at least, Mr. Jeorling, and since I have kept him under my eye I have neither seen nor heard anything. Besides, he knows what awaits him if he budges. I believe I am not mistaken, the sly dog has changed his tactics. But what does not astonish me in him, astonishes me in Martin Holt.”
“Not openly, at least, Mr. Jeorling, and since I’ve been keeping an eye on him, I haven’t seen or heard anything. Besides, he knows what will happen if he makes a move. I believe I’m right; the cunning guy has switched his strategy. But what doesn’t surprise me in him surprises me in Martin Holt.”
“What do you mean, boatswain?”
“What do you mean, bosun?”
“That they seem to be on good terms with each other. See how Hearne seeks out Martin Holt, talks to him frequently, and Holt does not treat his overtures unfavourably.’’
“That they appear to get along well with each other. Look at how Hearne seeks out Martin Holt, chats with him often, and Holt doesn’t respond negatively to his attempts to connect.”
“Martin Holt is not one of those who would listen to Hearne’s advice, or follow it if he tried to provoke rebellion amongst the crew.”
“Martin Holt isn't the kind of person who would take Hearne’s advice or follow it if he tried to stir up trouble among the crew.”
“No doubt, Mr. Jeorling. However, I don’t fancy seeing them so much together. Hearne is a dangerous and unscrupulous individual, and most likely Martin Holt does not distrust him sufficiently.”
“No doubt about it, Mr. Jeorling. However, I don’t really like seeing them spend so much time together. Hearne is a dangerous and ruthless person, and it’s likely that Martin Holt doesn’t doubt him enough.”
“He is wrong, boatswain.”
“He's wrong, bosun.”
“And—wait a moment—do you know what they were talking about the other day when I overheard a few scraps of their conversation?”
“And—hold on a second—do you know what they were discussing the other day when I caught a bit of their conversation?”
“I could not possibly guess until you tell me, Hurliguerly.”
“I can’t possibly guess until you tell me, Hurliguerly.”
“Well, while they were conversing on the bridge of the Halbrane, I heard them talking about Dirk Peters, and Hearne was saying: ‘You must not owe a grudge to the half-breed, Master Holt, because he refused to respond to your advances and accept your thanks! If he be only a sort of brute, he possesses plenty of courage, and has showed it in getting you out of a bad corner at the risk of his life. And besides, do not forget that he formed part of the crew of the Grampus, and your brother Ned, if I don’t mistake—’”
“Well, while they were talking on the bridge of the Halbrane, I heard them discussing Dirk Peters, and Hearne was saying: ‘You shouldn’t hold a grudge against the half-breed, Master Holt, just because he didn’t respond to your attempts to reach out and accept your gratitude! Even if he seems a bit rough, he has a lot of courage and proved it by getting you out of a tough situation at the risk of his life. And don’t forget, he was part of the crew of the Grampus, and your brother Ned, if I’m not mistaken—’”
“He said that, boatswain; he spoke of the Grampus?” I exclaimed.
“He said that, bosun; he mentioned the Grampus?” I exclaimed.
“Yes—of the Grampus!”
“Yes—of the Grampus!”
“And of Ned Holt?”
"And what about Ned Holt?"
“Precisely, Mr. Jeorling!”
"Exactly, Mr. Jeorling!"
“And what answer did Martin Holt make?”
“And what answer did Martin Holt give?”
“He replied: ‘I don’t even know under what circumstances my unfortunate brother perished. Was it during a revolt on board? Brave man that he was, he would not betray his captain, and perhaps he was massacred.’”
“He replied: ‘I don’t even know how my unfortunate brother died. Was it during a mutiny on the ship? Being the brave man he was, he wouldn’t have betrayed his captain, and maybe he was killed because of it.’”
“Did Hearne dwell on this, boatswain?”
“Did Hearne think about this, boatswain?”
“Yes, but he added: ‘It is very sad for you, Master Holt! The captain of the Grampus, according to what I have been told, was abandoned, being placed in a small boat with one or two of his men—and who knows if your brother was not along with him?’”
“Yes, but he added: ‘It’s really sad for you, Master Holt! The captain of the Grampus, from what I’ve heard, was left behind, put in a small boat with one or two of his crew—and who knows if your brother wasn’t with him?’”
“And what next?”
"What's next?"
“Then, Mr. Jeorling, he added: ‘Did it never occur to you to ask Dirk Peters to enlighten you on the subject?’ ‘Yes, once,’ replied Martin Holt, ‘I questioned the half-breed about it, and never did I see a man so overcome. He replied in so low a voice that I could scarcely understand him, “I know not—I know not—” and he ran away with his face buried in his hands.’”
“Then Mr. Jeorling said, ‘Did it never occur to you to ask Dirk Peters to explain it to you?’ ‘Yes, once,’ replied Martin Holt, ‘I asked the half-breed about it, and I’ve never seen a man so overwhelmed. He answered in such a quiet voice that I could barely understand him, “I don’t know—I don’t know—” and he ran away with his face buried in his hands.’”
“Was that all you heard of the conversation, boatswain?”
“Is that all you heard from the conversation, boatswain?”
“That was all, Mr. Jeorling, and I thought it so strange that I wished to inform you of it.”
“That's all, Mr. Jeorling, and I found it so odd that I wanted to let you know.”
“And what conclusion did you draw from it?”
“And what conclusion did you come to from it?”
“Nothing, except that I look upon the sealing-master as a scoundrel of the deepest dye, perfectly capable of working in secret for some evil purpose with which he would like to associate Martin Holt!”
“Nothing, except that I see the sealing-master as a total scoundrel, completely capable of secretly working on some evil plan that he would want to connect with Martin Holt!”
What did Hearne’s new attitude mean? Why did he strive to gain Martin Holt, one of the best of the crew, as an ally? Why did he recall the scenes of the Grampus? Did Hearne know more of this matter of Dirk Peters and Ned Holt than the others; this secret of which the half-breed and I believed ourselves to be the sole possessors?
What did Hearne’s new attitude mean? Why was he trying to win over Martin Holt, one of the best crew members, as an ally? Why did he remember the events of the Grampus? Did Hearne know more about Dirk Peters and Ned Holt than the others? This secret that the half-breed and I thought we were the only ones to have?
The doubt caused me serious uneasiness. However, I took good care not to say anything of it to Dirk Peters. If he had for a moment suspected that Hearne spoke of what happened on board the Grampus, if he had heard that the rascal (as Hurliguerly called him, and not without reason) constantly talked to Martin Holt about his brother, I really do not know what would have happened.
The doubt really troubled me. Still, I made sure not to mention it to Dirk Peters. If he had even suspected for a second that Hearne was talking about what happened on the Grampus, or if he had heard that the scoundrel (as Hurliguerly called him, and rightly so) kept chatting with Martin Holt about his brother, I honestly don’t know what would have happened.
In short, whatever the intentions of Hearne might be, it was dreadful to think that our sailing-master, on whose fidelity Captain Len Guy ought to be able to count, was in conspiracy with him.
In short, no matter what Hearne's intentions were, it was terrible to think that our sailing master, whom Captain Len Guy should be able to trust, was in cahoots with him.
The sealing-master must have a strong motive for acting in this way. What it was I could not imagine. Although the crew seemed to have abandoned every thought of mutiny, a strict watch was kept, especially on Hearne.
The sealing-master must have a strong reason for acting like this. What it was, I couldn't figure out. Even though the crew appeared to have given up on any thoughts of mutiny, a close watch was kept, especially on Hearne.
Besides, the situation must soon change, at least so far as the schooner was concerned. Two days afterwards the work was finished. The caulking operations were completed, and also the slide for lowering the vessel to the base of our floating mountain.
Besides, the situation has to change soon, at least regarding the schooner. Two days later, the work was done. The caulking was finished, and so was the slide for lowering the vessel to the base of our floating mountain.
Just now the upper portion of the ice had been slightly softened, so that this last work did not entail much labour for pickaxe or spade. The course ran obliquely round the west side of the berg, so that the incline should not be too great at any point. With cables properly fixed, the launch, it seemed, might be effected without any mishap. I rather feared lest the melting of the ice should make the gliding less smooth at the lower part of the berg.
Just now, the top layer of the ice had softened a bit, making this last task easier with the pickaxe and spade. The path curved around the west side of the iceberg, so the slope wouldn’t be too steep at any point. With the cables secured, it seemed like the launch could happen without any problems. I was a bit worried that the melting ice might make the sliding less smooth at the lower part of the iceberg.
Needless to say, the cargo, masting, anchors, chains, &c., had not been put on board. The hull was quite heavy enough, and not easily moved, so it was necessary to lighten it as much as possible. When the schooner was again in its element, the loading could be effected in a few days.
Needless to say, the cargo, masts, anchors, chains, etc., hadn’t been loaded onto the ship. The hull was already quite heavy and not easy to move, so it was important to lighten it as much as possible. Once the schooner was back in the water, the loading could be done in a few days.
On the afternoon of the 28th, the finishing touches were given. It was necessary to put supports for the sides of the slide in some places where the ice had melted quickly. Then everyone was allowed to rest from 4 o’clock p.m. The captain had double rations served out to all hands, and well they merited this extra supply of spirits; they had indeed worked hard during the week. I repeat that every sign of mutiny had disappeared. The crew thought of nothing except this great operation of the launching. The Halbrane in the sea would mean departure, it would also mean return! For Dirk Peters and me it would be the definite abandonment of Arthur Pym.
On the afternoon of the 28th, the final touches were added. It was necessary to put supports on the sides of the slide in some spots where the ice had melted quickly. Then everyone was allowed to take a break from 4 p.m. The captain provided double rations to the crew, and they really earned this extra supply of provisions; they had worked hard all week. I want to emphasize that every sign of rebellion had vanished. The crew thought of nothing except this big operation of the launch. The Halbrane being in the sea would mean departure, and it would also mean return! For Dirk Peters and me, it would mean permanently leaving Arthur Pym behind.
That night the temperature was the highest we had so far experienced. The thermometer registered 53° (11° 67ʹ C. below zero). So, although the sun was nearing the horizon, the ice was melting, and thousands of small streams flowed in every direction. The early birds awoke at four o’clock, and I was one of their number. I had scarcely slept, and I fancy that Dirk Peters did not sleep much, haunted as he was by the sad thought of having to turn back!
That night, the temperature was the highest we had experienced so far. The thermometer read 53° (11° 67ʹ C. below zero). So, even though the sun was close to the horizon, the ice was melting, and thousands of small streams were flowing in every direction. The early birds woke up at four o'clock, and I was one of them. I had hardly slept, and I think that Dirk Peters didn’t sleep much either, troubled by the sad thought of having to turn back!
The launch was to take place at ten o’clock. Taking every possible difficulty into account, and allowing for the minutest precautions, the captain hoped that it would be completed before the close of the day. Everyone believed that by evening the schooner would be at the foot of the berg.
The launch was set for ten o’clock. Considering every possible challenge and taking the smallest precautions, the captain was optimistic that it would be finished before the end of the day. Everyone thought that by evening the schooner would be at the base of the iceberg.
Of course we had all to lend a hand to this difficult task. To each man a special duty was assigned; some were employed to facilitate the sliding with wooden rollers, if necessary; others to moderate the speed of the hull, in case it became too great, by means of hawsers and cables.
Of course, we all had to lend a hand with this tough job. Each person was given a specific task; some helped with sliding things using wooden rollers, when needed; others were there to control the speed of the hull if it got too fast, using hawsers and cables.
We breakfasted at nine o’clock in the tents. Our sailors were perfectly confident, and could not refrain from drinking “success to the event”; and although this was a little premature, we added our hurrahs to theirs. Success seemed very nearly assured, as the captain and the mate had worked out the matter so carefully and skilfully. At last we were about to leave our encampment and take up our stations (some of the sailors were there already), when cries of amazement and fear were raised. What a frightful scene, and, short as it may have been, what an impression of terror it left on our minds!
We had breakfast at nine o’clock in the tents. Our sailors were completely confident and couldn’t help but toast to “the success of the event”; and even though it was a bit early for that, we joined in their cheers. Success seemed almost certain, as the captain and the mate had planned everything so thoroughly and skillfully. Finally, we were about to leave our campsite and take our positions (some of the sailors were already there) when cries of surprise and fear erupted. What a horrifying scene, and even though it was brief, it left a lasting impression of terror on our minds!
One of the enormous blocks which formed the bank of the mud-bed where the Halbrane lay, having become loose owing to the melting of its base, had slipped and was bounding over the others down the incline.
One of the huge blocks that made up the bank of the mud bed where the Halbrane was resting had become loose because its base melted and had slid down the incline, bouncing off the other blocks.
In another moment, the schooner, being no longer retained in position, was swinging on this declivity.
In a moment, the schooner, no longer held in place, was swinging down this slope.
On board, on deck, in front, there were two sailors, Rogers and Gratian. In vain did the unfortunate men try to jump over the bulwarks, they had not time, and they were dragged away in this dreadful fall.
On the deck, at the front, there were two sailors, Rogers and Gratian. Unfortunately, the men tried in vain to jump over the railing; they didn't have enough time, and they were pulled away in this terrible fall.
Yes! I saw it! I saw the schooner topple over, slide down first on its left side, crush one of the men who delayed too long about jumping to one side, then bound from block to block, and finally fling itself into space.
Yes! I saw it! I saw the schooner tip over, slide down first on its left side, crush one of the guys who took too long to jump out of the way, then bounce from block to block, and finally hurl itself into the air.
In another moment the Halbrane, staved in, broken up, with gaping planks and shattered ribs, had sunk, causing a tremendous jet of water to spout up at the foot of the iceberg.
In another moment, the Halbrane, crushed and broken apart, with splintered planks and shattered ribs, sank, sending a massive spray of water shooting up at the base of the iceberg.
Horrified! yes, indeed, we were horrified when the schooner, carried off as though by an avalanche, had disappeared in the abyss! Not a particle of our Halbrane remained, not even a wreck!
Horrified! Yes, we were truly horrified when the schooner, swept away as if by an avalanche, vanished into the abyss! Not a shred of our Halbrane was left, not even a wreck!
A minute ago she was one hundred feet in the air, now she was five hundred in the depths of the sea! Yes, we were so stupefied that we were unable to think of the dangers to come—our amazement was that of people who “cannot believe their eyes.”
A minute ago she was a hundred feet in the air, now she was five hundred in the depths of the sea! Yes, we were so stunned that we couldn't think about the dangers ahead—our amazement was like that of people who “can’t believe their eyes.”
Prostration succeeded as a natural consequence. There was not a word spoken. We stood motionless, with our feet rooted to the icy soil. No words could express the horror of our situation!
Prostration followed naturally. No one said a word. We stood still, our feet stuck to the frozen ground. No words could capture the horror of what we were facing!
As for West, when the schooner had disappeared in the abyss, I saw big tears fall from his eyes. The Halbrane that he loved so much was now an unknown quantity! Yes, our stout-hearted mate wept.
As for West, when the schooner had vanished into the depths, I watched big tears stream down his face. The Halbrane that he cared for so deeply was now an uncertainty! Yes, our brave mate was crying.
Three of our men had perished, and in what frightful fashion! I had seen Rogers and Gratian, two of our most faithful sailors, stretch out their hands in despair as they were knocked about by the rebounding of the schooner, and finally sink with her! The other man from the Falklands, an American, was crushed in its rush; his shapeless form lay in a pool of blood. Three new victims within the last ten days had to be inscribed on the register of those who died during this fatal voyage! Ah! fortune had favoured us up to the hour when the Halbrane was snatched from her own element, but her hand was now against us. And was not this last the worst blow—must it not prove the stroke of death?
Three of our men had died, and in such a horrible way! I had seen Rogers and Gratian, two of our most loyal sailors, reaching out in despair as they were tossed around by the swells of the schooner, and ultimately sinking with her! The other man from the Falklands, an American, was caught in the rush; his mangled body lay in a pool of blood. Three more victims in the last ten days had to be added to the register of those who perished during this tragic voyage! Ah! fortune had smiled on us until the moment the Halbrane was taken from her element, but now her hand was against us. And wasn’t this last blow the worst one—wasn’t it destined to be the final stroke?
The silence was broken by a tumult of despairing voices, whose despair was justified indeed by this irreparable misfortune!
The silence was shattered by a chaos of hopeless voices, whose despair was completely justified by this irreversible tragedy!
And I am sure that more than one thought it would have been better to have been on the Halbrane as she rebounded off the side of the iceberg!
And I'm sure more than one person thought it would have been better to be on the Halbrane as it bounced off the side of the iceberg!
Everything would have been over then, as all was over with Rogers and Gratian! This foolish expedition would thus have come to a conclusion worthy of such rashness and imprudence!
Everything would have ended right there, just like it did with Rogers and Gratian! This foolish mission would have concluded in a way that matched its recklessness and foolishness!
At last, the instinct of self-preservation triumphed, and except Hearne, who stood some distance off and affected silence, all the men shouted: “To the boat! to the boat!”
At last, the instinct for self-preservation won out, and except for Hearne, who stood a little way off and pretended to be quiet, all the men shouted: “To the boat! To the boat!”
These unfortunate fellows were out of their mind. Terror led them astray. They rushed towards the crag where our one boat (which could not hold them all) had been sheltered during the unloading of the schooner.
These unfortunate guys were out of their minds. Fear drove them off course. They hurried towards the cliff where our only boat (which couldn’t fit them all) had been sheltered while we unloaded the schooner.
Captain Len Guy and Jem West rushed after them. I joined them immediately, followed by the boatswain. We were armed, and resolved to make use of our arms. We had to prevent these furious men from seizing the boat, which did not belong to a few, but to all!
Captain Len Guy and Jem West ran after them. I joined right away, followed by the boatswain. We were armed and ready to use our weapons. We needed to stop these angry men from taking the boat, which belonged to all of us, not just a few!
“Hallo, sailors!” cried the captain.
"Hey, sailors!" shouted the captain.
“Hallo!” repeated West, “stop there, or we fire on the first who goes a step farther!”
“Hey!” West called out again, “stop right there, or we’ll shoot the first person who takes another step!”
Both threatened the men with their pistols. The boatswain pointed his gun at them. I held my rifle, ready to fire.
Both aimed their pistols at the men. The boatswain aimed his gun at them. I held my rifle, prepared to shoot.
It was in vain! The frenzied men heard nothing, would not hear anything, and one of them fell, struck by the mate’s bullet, just as he was crossing the last block. He was unable to catch on to the bank with his hands, and slipping on the frozen slope, he disappeared in the abyss.
It was pointless! The frantic men heard nothing and refused to listen to anything. One of them fell, hit by the mate’s bullet, just as he was crossing the last block. He couldn’t grab onto the bank with his hands, and slipping on the icy slope, he vanished into the abyss.
Was this the beginning of a massacre? Would others let themselves be killed at this place? Would the old hands side with the new-comers?
Was this the start of a massacre? Would others allow themselves to be killed here? Would the old-timers join forces with the newcomers?
At that moment I remarked that Hardy, Martin Holt, Francis Bury, and Stern hesitated about coming over to our side, while Hearne, still standing motionless at some distance, gave no encouragement to the rebels.
At that moment, I noticed that Hardy, Martin Holt, Francis Bury, and Stern were unsure about coming over to our side, while Hearne, still standing still at some distance, showed no support for the rebels.
However, we could not allow them to become masters of the boat, to bring it down, to embark ten or twelve men, and to abandon us to our certain fate on this iceberg. They had almost reached the boat, heedless of danger and deaf to threats, when a second report was heard, and one of the sailors fell, by a bullet from the boatswain’s gun.
However, we couldn't let them take control of the boat, to sink it, to bring on ten or twelve men, and to leave us to our inevitable doom on this iceberg. They had nearly reached the boat, oblivious to the danger and ignoring the warnings, when a second shot was fired, and one of the sailors went down, struck by a bullet from the boatswain’s gun.
One American and one Fuegian less to be numbered amongst the sealing-master’s partisans!
One American and one Fuegian less to be counted among the sealing-master’s supporters!
Then, in front of the boat, a man appeared. It was Dirk Peters, who had climbed the opposite slope.
Then, in front of the boat, a man showed up. It was Dirk Peters, who had climbed the other side.
The half-breed put one of his enormous hands on the stern and with the other made a sign to the furious men to clear off. Dirk Peters being there, we no longer needed our arms, as he alone would suffice to protect the boat.
The half-breed put one of his huge hands on the back of the boat and with the other signaled to the angry men to go away. With Dirk Peters there, we didn't need our weapons anymore; he was more than enough to defend the boat.
And indeed, as five or six of the sailors were advancing, he went up to them, caught hold of the nearest by the belt, lifted him up, and sent him flying ten paces off. The wretched man not being able to catch hold of anything, would have rebounded into the sea had not Hearne seized him.
And as five or six of the sailors were approaching, he walked up to them, grabbed the nearest one by the belt, lifted him up, and threw him ten paces away. The poor guy couldn't grab onto anything and would have fallen into the sea if Hearne hadn't caught him.
Owing to the half-breed’s intervention the revolt was instantly quelled. Besides, we were coming up to the boat, and with us those of our men whose hesitation had not lasted long.
Owing to the mixed-blood’s intervention, the revolt was quickly put down. Besides, we were approaching the boat, along with those of our men whose uncertainty hadn’t lasted long.
No matter. The others were still thirteen to our ten.
No problem. The others were still thirteen compared to our ten.
Captain Len Guy made his appearance; anger shone in his eyes, and with him was West, quite unmoved. Words failed the captain for some moments, but his looks said what his tongue could not utter. At length, in a terrible voice, he said,—
Captain Len Guy showed up; anger burned in his eyes, and West stood there, completely unfazed. The captain was momentarily at a loss for words, but his expression conveyed what he couldn't put into words. Finally, in a furious tone, he said,—
“I ought to treat you as evil-doers; however, I will only consider you as madmen! The boat belongs to everybody. It is now our only means of salvation, and you wanted to steal it—to steal it like cowards! Listen attentively to what I say for the last time! This boat, belonging to the Halbrane, is now the Halbrane herself! I am the captain of it, and let him who disobeys me, beware!”
“I should see you as wrongdoers; however, I’ll just think of you as crazed! The boat belongs to all of us. It’s now our only way to survive, and you wanted to take it—like cowards! Pay close attention to what I say for the last time! This boat, belonging to the Halbrane, is now the Halbrane herself! I am the captain, and anyone who disobeys me had better watch out!”
With these last words Captain Len Guy looked at Hearne, for whom this warning was expressly meant. The sealing-master had not appeared in the last scene, not openly at least, but nobody doubted that he had urged his comrades to make off with the boat, and that he had every intention of doing the same again.
With these final words, Captain Len Guy looked at Hearne, for whom this warning was specifically intended. The sealing-master hadn’t shown up in the last scene, at least not openly, but no one doubted that he had encouraged his crew to take the boat and that he fully planned to do it again.
“Now to the camp,” said the captain, “and you, Dirk Peters, remain here!”
“Now we’re heading to the camp,” said the captain, “and you, Dirk Peters, stay here!”
The half-breed’s only reply was to nod his big head and betake himself to his post.
The half-breed just nodded his big head and went to his post.
The crew returned to the camp without the least hesitation. Some lay down in their sleeping-places, others wandered about. Hearne neither tried to join them nor to go near Martin Holt.
The crew came back to the camp without any hesitation. Some lay down in their sleeping spots, while others walked around. Hearne didn't try to join them or get close to Martin Holt.
Now that the sailors were reduced to idleness, there was nothing to do except to ponder on our critical situation, and invent some means of getting out of it.
Now that the sailors had nothing to do, they could only reflect on our tough situation and come up with a way to escape it.
The captain, the mate, and the boatswain formed a council, and I took part in their deliberations.
The captain, the first mate, and the bosun formed a council, and I participated in their discussions.
Captain Len Guy began by saying,—
Captain Len Guy began by saying,—
“We have protected our boat, and we shall continue to protect it.”
“We’ve safeguarded our boat, and we’ll keep protecting it.”
“Until death,” declared West.
"Until death," said West.
“Who knows,” said I, “whether we shall not soon be forced to embark?”
“Who knows,” I said, “if we’ll soon be forced to set sail?”
“In that case,” replied the captain, “as all cannot fit into it, it will be necessary to make a selection. Lots shall determine which of us are to go, and I shall not ask to be treated differently from the others.”
“In that case,” replied the captain, “since not everyone can fit into it, we’ll need to make a selection. We’ll draw lots to see who gets to go, and I won’t ask to be treated any differently than the others.”
“We have not come to that, luckily,” replied the boatswain. “The iceberg is solid, and there is no fear of its melting before winter.”
“We haven’t reached that point, thankfully,” replied the boatswain. “The iceberg is solid, and there’s no worry about it melting before winter.”
“No,” assented West, “that is not to be feared. What it behoves us to do is, while watching the boat, to keep an eye on the provisions.”
“No,” agreed West, “that isn’t something to worry about. What we need to do is, while keeping an eye on the boat, to also watch the supplies.”
“We are lucky,” added Hurliguerly, “to have put our cargo in safety. Poor, dear Halbrane. She will remain in these seas, like the Jane, her elder sister!”
“We are lucky,” added Hurliguerly, “to have secured our cargo safely. Poor, dear Halbrane. She will stay in these waters, just like the Jane, her older sister!”
Yes, without doubt, and I thought so for many reasons, the one destroyed by the savages of Tsalal, the other by one of these catastrophes that no human power can prevent.
Yes, definitely, and I believed this for many reasons: one was destroyed by the savages of Tsalal, the other by one of those disasters that no human power can stop.
“You are right,” replied the captain, “and we must prevent our men from plundering. We are sure of enough provisions for one year, without counting what we may get by fishing.”
“You're right,” the captain replied, “and we need to stop our men from looting. We definitely have enough supplies for a year without considering what we might catch while fishing.”
“And it is so much the more necessary, captain, to keep a close watch, because I have seen some hovering about the spirit casks.”
“And it’s even more important, captain, to keep a close watch, because I’ve seen some lurking around the spirit casks.”
“I will see to that,” replied West.
“I'll take care of that,” replied West.
“But,” I then asked, “had we not better prepare ourselves for the fact that we may be compelled to winter on this iceberg.”
“But,” I then asked, “shouldn't we get ready for the possibility that we might have to spend the winter on this iceberg?”
“May Heaven avert such a terrible probability,” replied the captain.
“May heaven prevent such a terrible possibility,” replied the captain.
“After all, if it were necessary, we could get through it, Mr. Jeorling,” said the boatswain. “We could hollow out sheltering-places in the ice, so as to be able to bear the extreme cold of the pole, and so long as we had sufficient to appease our hunger—”
“After all, if it comes down to it, we could manage, Mr. Jeorling,” said the boatswain. “We could carve out shelters in the ice to withstand the intense cold of the pole, and as long as we had enough to satisfy our hunger—”
At this moment the horrid recollection of the Grampus came to my mind—the scenes in which Dirk Peters killed Ned Holt, the brother of our sailing-master. Should we ever be in such extremity?
At that moment, the terrible memory of the Grampus hit me—the part where Dirk Peters killed Ned Holt, our sailing-master's brother. Would we ever find ourselves in such a situation?
Would it not, before we proceed to set up winter quarters for seven or eight months, be better to leave the iceberg altogether, if such a thing were possible?
Wouldn't it be better to leave the iceberg altogether, if that's even possible, before we set up winter quarters for seven or eight months?
I called the attention of Captain Len Guy and West to this point.
I brought this point to the attention of Captain Len Guy and West.
This was a difficult question to answer, and a long silence preceded the reply.
This was a tough question to answer, and there was a long pause before the response.
At last the captain said,—
Finally, the captain said,—
“Yes, that would be the best resolution to come to; and if our boat could hold us all, with the provisions necessary for a voyage that might last three or four weeks, I would not hesitate to put to sea now and return towards the north.”
“Yes, that sounds like the best solution; and if our boat could fit all of us along with the supplies needed for a journey that could last three or four weeks, I wouldn’t think twice about setting sail now and heading north.”
But I made them observe that we should be obliged to direct our course contrary to wind and current; our schooner herself could hardly have succeeded in doing this. Whilst to continue towards the south—
But I pointed out that we would have to sail against the wind and the current; our schooner would hardly manage that. Meanwhile, moving south—
“Towards the south?” repeated the captain, who looked at me as though he sought to read my thoughts.
“Towards the south?” the captain repeated, looking at me as if he was trying to read my mind.
“Why not?” I answered. “If the iceberg had not been stopped in its passage, perhaps it would have drifted to some land in that direction, and might not our boat accomplish what it would have done?”
“Why not?” I replied. “If the iceberg hadn't been halted in its path, maybe it would have floated toward some land in that direction, and couldn’t our boat do what it would have done?”
The captain, shaking his head, answered nothing. West also was silent.
The captain shook his head and said nothing. West was silent too.
“Eh! our iceberg will end by raising its anchor,” replied Hurliguerly. “It does not hold to the bottom, like the Falklands or the Kerguelens! So the safest course is to wait, as the boat cannot carry twenty-three, the number of our party.”
“Eh! our iceberg will eventually lift its anchor,” replied Hurliguerly. “It doesn’t stick to the bottom like the Falklands or the Kerguelens! So the best thing to do is wait since the boat can’t hold twenty-three, which is how many we are.”
I dwelt upon the fact that it was not necessary for all twenty-three to embark. It would be sufficient, I said, for five or six of us to reconnoitre further south for twelve or fifteen miles.
I thought about how it wasn't necessary for all twenty-three to go. I said it would be enough for five or six of us to scout further south for twelve or fifteen miles.
“South?” repeated Captain Len Guy.
"South?" Captain Len Guy repeated.
“Undoubtedly, captain,” I added. “You probably know what the geographers frankly admit, that the antarctic regions are formed by a capped continent.”
“Definitely, captain,” I added. “You probably know what the geographers honestly acknowledge, that the Antarctic regions are made up of a covered continent.”
“Geographers know nothing, and can know nothing about it,” replied West, coldly.
“Geographers know nothing, and can't know anything about it,” replied West, coldly.
“It is a pity,” said I, “that as we are so near, we should not attempt to solve this question of a polar continent.”
“It’s a shame,” I said, “that since we’re so close, we shouldn’t try to figure out this question of a polar continent.”
I thought it better not to insist just at present.
I figured it was best not to push the issue right now.
Moreover there would be danger in sending out our only boat on a voyage of discovery, as the current might carry it too far, or it might not find us again in the same place. And, indeed, if the iceberg happened to get loose at the bottom, and to resume its interrupted drift, what would become of the men in the boat?
Moreover, there would be a risk in sending out our only boat on a journey of exploration, as the current might carry it too far away, or it might not come back to us at the same spot. And, in fact, if the iceberg happened to break free at the bottom and continue its drift, what would happen to the men in the boat?
The drawback was that the boat was too small to carry us all, with the necessary provisions. Now, of the seniors, there remained ten men, counting Dirk Peters; of the new men there were thirteen; twenty-three in all. The largest number our boat could hold was from eleven to twelve persons. Then eleven of us, indicated by lot, would have to remain on this island of ice. And what would become of them?
The downside was that the boat was too small to carry all of us along with the necessary supplies. Now, of the senior crew, there were ten men left, including Dirk Peters; among the newcomers, there were thirteen; making a total of twenty-three. The maximum capacity of our boat was between eleven and twelve people. That meant eleven of us, chosen by random draw, would have to stay on this ice island. And what would happen to them?
With regard to this Hurliguerly made a sound observation.
With respect to this, Hurliguerly made a good observation.
“After all,” he said, “I don’t know that those who would embark would be better off than those who remained! I am so doubtful of the result, that I would willingly give up my place to anyone who wanted it.”
“After all,” he said, “I don’t think that those who would set out would be better off than those who stayed behind! I’m so uncertain about the outcome that I would gladly give up my spot to anyone who wanted it.”
Perhaps the boatswain was right. But in my own mind, when I asked that the boat might be utilized, it was only for the purpose of reconnoitring the iceberg.
Perhaps the boatswain was right. But in my own mind, when I requested that the boat be used, it was only to inspect the iceberg.
We finally decided to arrange everything with a view to wintering out, even were our ice-mountain again to drift.
We finally decided to get everything organized to spend the winter out, even if our ice mountain were to drift again.
“We may be sure that will be agreed to by our men,” declared Hurliguerly.
“We can be sure that our guys will agree to that,” declared Hurliguerly.
“What is necessary must be done,” replied the mate, “and to-day we must set to work.”
“What needs to be done must be done,” replied the mate, “and today we need to get started.”
That was a sad day on which we began our preparations.
That was a sad day when we started our preparations.
Endicott, the cook, was the only man who submitted without murmuring. As a negro, who cares little about the future, shallow and frivolous like all his race, he resigned himself easily to his fate; and this is, perhaps, true philosophy. Besides, when it came to the question of cooking, it mattered very little to him whether it was here or there, so long as his stoves were set up somewhere.
Endicott, the cook, was the only guy who accepted it without complaining. As a Black man who doesn’t worry much about the future, carefree and lighthearted like many in his community, he easily accepted his fate; and maybe this is what true wisdom looks like. Besides, when it came to cooking, it didn’t really matter to him if it was here or there, as long as his stoves were set up somewhere.
So he said to his friend the mate, with his broad negro smile,—
So he said to his friend the mate, with his wide smile,—
“Luckily my kitchen did not go off with the schooner, and you shall see, Hurliguerly, if I do not make up dishes just as good as on board the Halbrane, so long as provisions don’t grow scarce, of course—”
“Fortunately, my kitchen didn't leave with the schooner, and you'll see, Hurliguerly, if I don't whip up dishes just as good as on the Halbrane, as long as we don't run low on supplies, of course—”
“Well! they will not be wanting for some time to come,” replied the boatswain. “We need not fear hunger, but cold, such cold as would reduce you to an icicle the minute you cease to warm your feet—cold that makes your skin crack and your skull split! Even if we had some hundreds of tons of coal—But, all things being well calculated, there is only just what will do to boil this large kettle.”
“Well! they won't be short on supplies for a while,” replied the boatswain. “We don’t have to worry about hunger, but the cold—such a cold that would turn you into an icicle the moment you stop warming your feet—cold that cracks your skin and splits your skull! Even if we had hundreds of tons of coal—But, all things considered, there’s barely enough to boil this big kettle.”
“And that is sacred,” cried Endicott; “touching is forbidden! The kitchen before all.”
“And that is sacred,” shouted Endicott; “touching is not allowed! The kitchen above all.”
“And that is the reason why it never strikes you to pity yourself, you old nigger! You can always make sure of keeping your feet warm at your oven!”
“And that is the reason why it never crosses your mind to feel sorry for yourself, you old man! You can always keep your feet warm at your oven!”
“What would you have, boatswain? You are a first-rate cook, or you are not. When you are, you take advantage of it; but I will remember to keep you a little place before my stove.”
“What do you want, boatswain? You’re either a top-notch cook or you’re not. When you are, you make the most of it; but I’ll make sure to keep a little spot for you in front of my stove.”
“That’s good! that’s good, Endicott! Each one shall have his turn! There is no privilege, even for a boatswain! On the whole, it is better not to have to fear famine! One can fight against the cold. We shall dig holes in the iceberg, and cuddle ourselves up there. And why should we not have a general dwelling-room? We could make a cave for ourselves with pickaxes! I have heard tell that ice preserves heat. Well, let it preserve ours, and that is all I ask of it!”
"That's great! That's great, Endicott! Everyone deserves their turn! There are no special privileges, even for a boatswain! Overall, it's better not to worry about starvation! You can fight against the cold. We'll dig holes in the iceberg and snuggle up in there. And why can't we have a common living area? We could make ourselves a cave with pickaxes! I've heard that ice retains heat. Well, let it keep ours, and that’s all I ask!"
The hour had come for us to return to the camp and to seek our sleeping-places.
The time had come for us to head back to the camp and find our sleeping spots.
Dirk Peters alone refused to be relieved of his duty as watchman of the boat, and nobody thought of disputing the post with him.
Dirk Peters was the only one who refused to step down from his role as the boat's watchman, and no one considered challenging him for the position.
Captain Len Guy and West did not enter the tents until they had made certain that Hearne and his companions had gone to their usual place of rest.
Captain Len Guy and West didn't go into the tents until they were sure that Hearne and his friends had gone to their usual resting spot.
I came back likewise and went to bed.
I came back too and went to bed.
I could not tell how long I had been sleeping, nor what time it was, when I found myself rolling on the ground after a violent shock.
I couldn't tell how long I had been asleep or what time it was when I suddenly rolled onto the ground after a big jolt.
What could be happening? Was it another capsize of the iceberg?
What could be going on? Was it another flipping of the iceberg?
We were all up in a second, then outside the tents in the full light of a night in the polar regions.
We all got up in a flash, then stepped outside the tents into the bright light of a polar night.
A second floating mass of enormous size had just struck our iceberg, which had “hoisted the anchor” (as the sailors say) and was drifting towards the south.
A second massive floating object had just collided with our iceberg, which had "raised the anchor" (as sailors put it) and was drifting southward.
An unhoped-for change in the situation had taken place. What were to be the consequences of our being no longer cast away at that place? The current was now carrying us in the direction of the pole! The first feeling of joy inspired by this conviction was, however, succeeded by all the terrors of the unknown! and what an unknown!
An unexpected change in the situation had occurred. What would the consequences be of us no longer being stranded in that place? The current was now pulling us toward the pole! The initial rush of joy from this realization was quickly followed by all the fears of the unknown! And what an unknown it was!
Dirk Peters only was entirely rejoiced that we had resumed the route which, he believed, would lead us to the discovery of traces of his “poor Pym”—far other ideas occupied the minds of his companions.
Dirk Peters was completely happy that we had picked up the route again, which he thought would lead us to find signs of his "poor Pym"—but his companions had very different thoughts on their minds.
Captain Len Guy no longer entertained any hope of rescuing his countrymen, and having reached the condition of despair, he was bound by his duty to take his crew back to the north, so as to clear the antarctic circle while the season rendered it possible to do so. And we were being carried away towards the south!
Captain Len Guy no longer held any hope of rescuing his fellow countrymen, and having descended into despair, he felt it was his duty to take his crew back north to escape the Antarctic circle while the season still allowed it. Yet, we were being pushed further south!
Naturally enough, we were all deeply impressed by the fearfulness of our position, which may be summed up in a few words. We were no longer cast away, with a possible ship, but the tenants of a floating iceberg, with no hope but that our monster tenement might encounter one of the whaling ships whose business in the deep waters lies between the Orkneys, New Georgia, and the Sandwich Islands. A quantity of things had been thrown into the ice by the collision which had set our iceberg afloat, but these were chiefly articles belonging to the Halbrane. Owing to the precaution that had been taken on the previous day, when the cargo was stowed away in the clefts, it had been only slightly damaged. What would have become of us, had all our reserves been swallowed up in that grim encounter?
Naturally, we were all very aware of how dire our situation was, which can be summed up in a few words. We were no longer stranded with the possibility of rescue by a passing ship, but rather the occupants of a floating iceberg, with no hope except that our massive ice block might run into one of the whaling ships that navigate the deep waters between the Orkneys, New Georgia, and the Sandwich Islands. A bunch of items had been thrown into the ice by the collision that had set our iceberg adrift, but these were mostly things belonging to the Halbrane. Thanks to the precautions taken the day before, when the cargo was packed away in the crevices, it had only been slightly damaged. What would have happened to us if all our supplies had been lost in that harsh encounter?
Now, the two icebergs formed but one, which was travelling south at the rate of two miles an hour. At this rate, thirty hours would suffice to bring us to the point of the axis at which the terrestrial meridians unite. Did the current which was carrying us along pass on to the pole itself, or was there any land which might arrest our progress? This was another question, and I discussed it with the boatswain.
Now, the two icebergs had merged into one, which was moving south at a speed of two miles per hour. At that pace, it would take thirty hours to reach the point on the axis where the Earth's meridians come together. Did the current carrying us continue all the way to the pole, or was there any land that might block our path? This was another question, and I talked it over with the boatswain.
“Nobody knows, Mr. Jeorling,” was Hurliguerly’s reply. “If the current goes to the pole, we shall go there; and if it doesn’t, we shan’t. An iceberg isn’t a ship, and as it has neither sails nor helm, it goes as the drift takes it.”
“Nobody knows, Mr. Jeorling,” Hurliguerly replied. “If the current takes us to the pole, we’ll go there; if not, we won’t. An iceberg isn’t a ship, and since it has no sails or steering, it just goes wherever the drift leads it.”
“That’s true, boatswain. And therefore I had the idea that if two or three of us were to embark in the boat—”
"That’s true, boatswain. So I thought that if two or three of us got in the boat—"
“Ah! you still hold to your notion of the boat—”
“Ah! you still cling to your idea of the boat—”
“Certainly, for, if there is land somewhere, is it not possible that the people of the Jane—”
“Certainly, if there is land somewhere, is it not possible that the people of the Jane—”
“Have come upon it, Mr. Jeorling—at four thousand miles from Tsalal Island.”
“Found it, Mr. Jeorling—four thousand miles from Tsalal Island.”
“Who knows, boatswain?”
"Who knows, bosun?"
“That may be, but allow me to say that your argument will be reasonable when the land comes in sight, if it ever does so. Our captain will see what ought to be done, and he will remember that time presses. We cannot delay in these waters, and, after all, the one thing of real importance to us is to get out of the polar circle before the winter makes it impassable.”
“That may be true, but let me point out that your argument will make sense when we actually see land, if we ever do. Our captain will know what needs to be done, and he’ll keep in mind that time is running out. We can’t linger in these waters, and ultimately, the most important thing for us is to get out of the polar circle before winter makes it impossible to pass.”
There was good sense in Hurliguerly’s words; I could not deny the fact.
There was a lot of wisdom in Hurliguerly’s words; I couldn’t argue with that.
During that day the greater part of the cargo was placed in the interior of a vast cave-like fissure in the side of the iceberg, where, even in case of a second collision, casks and barrels would be in safety. Our men then assisted Endicott to set up his cooking-stove between two blocks, so that it was firmly fixed, and they heaped up a great mass of coals close to it.
During that day, most of the cargo was stored in a large, cave-like opening on the side of the iceberg, where, even if there was another collision, the casks and barrels would be safe. Our team then helped Endicott set up his cooking stove between two blocks, making sure it was securely in place, and they piled a large amount of coals next to it.
No murmurs, no recrimination disturbed these labours. It was evident that silence was deliberately maintained. The crew obeyed the captain and West because they gave no orders but such as were of urgent necessity. But, afterwards, would these men allow the authority of their leaders to be uncontested? How long would the recruits from the Falklands, who were already exasperated by the disasters of our enterprise, resist their desire to seize upon the boat and escape?
No whispers or complaints interrupted this work. It was clear that silence was intentionally kept. The crew followed the captain and West because they only issued orders that were absolutely necessary. But later, would these men let their leaders' authority go unchallenged? How long would the recruits from the Falklands, already frustrated by our setbacks, hold back their urge to take the boat and run?
I did not think they would make the attempt, however, so long as our iceberg should continue to drift, for the boat could not outstrip its progress; but, if it were to run aground once more, to strike upon the coast of an island or a continent, what would not these unfortunate creatures do to escape the horrors of wintering under such conditions?
I didn’t think they would try, especially as long as our iceberg kept drifting, since the boat couldn’t go faster than it was moving. But if it ran aground again, hitting an island or a continent, what wouldn’t these unfortunate creatures do to avoid the nightmare of spending the winter in those conditions?
In the afternoon, during the hour of rest allowed to the crew, I had a second conversation with Dirk Peters. I had taken my customary seat at the top of the iceberg, and had occupied it for half an hour, being, as may be supposed, deep in thought, when I saw the half-breed coming quickly up the slope. We had exchanged hardly a dozen words since the iceberg had begun to move again. When Dirk Peters came up to me, he did not address me at first, and was so intent on his thoughts that I was not quite sure he saw me. At length, he leaned back against an ice-block, and spoke:
In the afternoon, during the crew's break, I had a second chat with Dirk Peters. I had settled into my usual spot at the top of the iceberg and had been there for about half an hour, lost in thought. Then I saw the half-breed quickly making his way up the slope. We had hardly exchanged a dozen words since the iceberg had started moving again. When Dirk Peters reached me, he didn't say anything at first and seemed so absorbed in his thoughts that I wasn't sure he noticed me. Eventually, he leaned back against an ice block and spoke:
“Mr. Jeorling,” he said, “you remember, in your cabin in the Halbrane, I told you the—the affair of the Grampus?”
“Mr. Jeorling,” he said, “you remember, in your cabin on the Halbrane, I told you about the whole situation with the Grampus?”
I remembered well.
I remembered clearly.
“I told you that Parker’s name was not Parker, that it was Holt, and that he was Ned Holt’s brother?”
“I told you that Parker’s name wasn’t Parker, it was Holt, and that he was Ned Holt’s brother?”
“I know, Dirk Peters,” I replied, “but why do you refer to that sad story again?”
“I know, Dirk Peters,” I replied, “but why are you bringing up that sad story again?”
“Why, Mr. Jeorling? Have not—have you never said anything about it to anybody?”
“Why, Mr. Jeorling? Haven't you ever mentioned it to anyone?”
“Not to anybody,” I protested. “How could you suppose I should be so ill-advised, so imprudent, as to divulge your secret, a secret which ought never to pass our lips—a dead secret?”
“Not to anyone,” I protested. “How could you think I’d be so foolish and reckless as to share your secret, a secret that should never be spoken—an absolute secret?”
“Dead, yes, dead! And yet, understand me, it seems to me that, among the crew, something is known.”
“Dead, yes, dead! And yet, you need to understand, it feels like something is known among the crew.”
I instantly recalled to mind what the boatswain had told me concerning a certain conversation in which he had overheard Hearne prompting Martin Holt to ask the half-breed what were the circumstances of his brother’s death on board the Grampus. Had a portion of the secret got out, or was this apprehension on the part of Dirk Peters purely imaginary?
I immediately remembered what the boatswain had told me about a conversation he had overheard where Hearne was urging Martin Holt to ask the half-breed about the details of his brother's death on the Grampus. Had some of the secret slipped out, or was Dirk Peters' concern just in his head?
“Explain yourself,” I said.
"Explain yourself," I said.
“Understand me, Mr. Jeorling, I am a bad hand at explaining. Yes, yesterday—I have thought of nothing else since—Martin Holt took me aside, far from the others, and told me that he wished to speak to me—”
“Understand me, Mr. Jeorling, I’m not great at explaining things. Yes, yesterday—I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it—Martin Holt pulled me aside, away from everyone else, and told me he wanted to talk to me—”
“Of the Grampus?”
"Of the Grampus?"
“Of the Grampus—yes, and of his brother, Ned Holt. For the first time he uttered that name before me—and yet we have sailed together for nearly three months.”
“Of the Grampus—yes, and of his brother, Ned Holt. For the first time he mentioned that name in front of me—and yet we have been sailing together for almost three months.”
The half-breed’s voice was so changed that I could hardly hear him.
The half-breed's voice had changed so much that I could barely hear him.
“It seemed to me,” he resumed, “that in Martin Holt’s mind—no, I was not mistaken—there was something like a suspicion.”
“It seemed to me,” he continued, “that in Martin Holt’s mind—no, I wasn’t wrong—there was something like a suspicion.”
“But tell me what he said! Tell me exactly what he asked you. What is it?”
“But tell me what he said! Tell me exactly what he asked you. What is it?”
I felt sure that the question put by Martin Holt, whatsoever its bearing, had been inspired by Hearne. Nevertheless, as I considered it well that the half-breed should know nothing of the sealing-master’s disquieting and inexplicable intervention in this tragic affair, I decided upon concealing it from him.
I was convinced that the question posed by Martin Holt, regardless of its implications, was inspired by Hearne. Still, as I thought it best that the half-breed should remain unaware of the sealing-master’s troubling and mysterious involvement in this tragic situation, I decided to keep it from him.
“He asked me,” replied Dirk Peters, “did I not remember Ned Holt of the Grampus, and whether he had perished in the fight with the mutineers or in the shipwreck; whether he was one of the men who had been abandoned with Captain Barnard; in short, he asked me if I could tell him how his brother died. Ah! how!”
“He asked me,” replied Dirk Peters, “did I not remember Ned Holt of the Grampus, and whether he had died in the fight with the mutineers or in the shipwreck; whether he was one of the men who had been left behind with Captain Barnard; in short, he asked me if I could tell him how his brother died. Ah! how!”
No idea could be conveyed of the horror with which the half-breed uttered words which revealed a profound loathing of himself.
No words could express the horror with which the half-breed spoke, revealing a deep self-hatred.
“And what answer did you make to Martin Holt?”
“And what did you say to Martin Holt?”
“None, none!”
"None at all!"
“You should have said that Ned Holt perished in the wreck of the brig.”
“You should have said that Ned Holt died in the shipwreck.”
“I could not—understand me—I could not. The two brothers are so like each other. In Martin Holt I seemed to see Ned Holt. I was afraid, I got away from him.”
“I couldn’t—understand me—I couldn’t. The two brothers look so much alike. In Martin Holt, I felt like I was seeing Ned Holt. I got scared, so I distanced myself from him.”
The half-breed drew himself up with a sudden movement, and I sat thinking, leaning my head on my hands. These tardy questions of Holt’s respecting his brother were put, I had no doubt whatsoever, at the instigation of Hearne, but what was his motive, and was it at the Falklands that he had discovered the secret of Dirk Peters? I had not breathed a word on the subject to anyone. To the second question no answer suggested itself; the first involved a serious issue. Did the sealing-master merely desire to gratify his enmity against Dirk Peters, the only one of the Falkland sailors who had always taken the side of Captain Len Guy, and who had prevented the seizure of the boat by Hearne and his companions? Did he hope, by arousing the wrath and vengeance of Martin Holt, to detach the sailing-master from his allegiance and induce him to become an accomplice in Hearne’s own designs? And, in fact, when it was a question of sailing the boat in these seas, had he not imperative need of Martin Holt, one of the best seamen of the Halbrane? A man who would succeed where Hearne and his companions would fail, if they had only themselves to depend on?
The half-breed straightened up suddenly, and I sat there thinking, resting my head on my hands. I had no doubt that Holt’s delayed questions about his brother were prompted by Hearne, but what was his motive, and did he discover Dirk Peters' secret in the Falklands? I hadn’t mentioned anything about it to anyone. No answer came to the second question; the first raised a serious issue. Did the sealing-master just want to satisfy his grudge against Dirk Peters, the only Falkland sailor who had always supported Captain Len Guy and who had stopped Hearne and his crew from taking the boat? Did he hope that by stirring up Martin Holt’s anger and desire for revenge, he could sway the sailing-master away from his loyalty and get him to join Hearne’s plans? And, in fact, when it came to sailing the boat in these waters, didn’t Hearne have a critical need for Martin Holt, one of the best sailors on the Halbrane? A man who would succeed where Hearne and his crew would fail if they were only relying on themselves?
I became lost in this labyrinth of hypotheses, and it must be admitted that its complications added largely to the troubles of an already complicated position.
I got lost in this maze of theories, and it's clear that its complexities seriously added to the issues of an already tricky situation.
When I raised my eyes, Dirk Peters had disappeared; he had said what he came to say, and he now knew that I had not betrayed his confidence.
When I looked up, Dirk Peters was gone; he had said what he needed to say, and he now understood that I hadn't broken his trust.
The customary precautions were taken for the night, no individual being allowed to remain outside the camp, with the exception of the half-breed, who was in charge of the boat.
The usual precautions were taken for the night, with no one allowed to stay outside the camp, except for the half-breed who was in charge of the boat.
The following day was the 31st of January. I pushed back the canvas of the tent, which I shared with Captain Len Guy and West respectively, as each succeeded the other on release from the alternate “watch,” very early, and experienced a severe disappointment.
The next day was January 31st. I pulled back the tent canvas that I shared with Captain Len Guy and West, as each took their turn on watch, very early, and I felt a strong sense of disappointment.
Mist, everywhere! Nay, more than mist, a thick yellow, mouldy-smelling fog. And more than this again; the temperature had fallen sensibly: this was probably a forewarning of the austral winter. The summit of our ice-mountain was lost in vapour, in a fog which would not resolve itself into rain, but would continue to muffle up the horizon.
Mist, everywhere! No, more than mist, a thick yellow, musty-smelling fog. And even more than that; the temperature had noticeably dropped: this was likely a sign of the approaching southern winter. The peak of our ice mountain was swallowed in vapor, in a fog that wouldn’t turn into rain but would keep shrouding the horizon.
“Bad luck!” said the boatswain, “for now if we were to pass by land we should not perceive it.”
“Bad luck!” said the boatswain, “because now if we were to pass by land, we wouldn’t see it.”
“And our drift?”
"And what about our drift?"
“More considerable than yesterday, Mr. Jeorling. The captain has sounded, and he makes the speed no less than between three and four miles.”
“More significant than yesterday, Mr. Jeorling. The captain has reported, and he says the speed is no less than between three and four miles.”
“And what do you conclude from this?”
“And what do you take away from this?”
“I conclude that we must be within a narrower sea, since the current is so strong. I should not be surprised if we had land on both sides of us within ten or fifteen miles.”
“I think we must be in a tighter sea because the current is so strong. I wouldn’t be surprised if we had land on both sides of us within ten or fifteen miles.”
“This, then, would be a wide strait that cuts the antarctic continent?”
“This will be a wide strait that separates the Antarctic continent?”
“Yes. Our captain is of that opinion.”
“Yes. Our captain thinks that way.”
“And, holding that opinion, is he not going to make an attempt to reach one or other of the coasts of this strait?”
“And, thinking that way, isn’t he going to try to reach one of the coasts of this strait?”
“And how?”
"How's that?"
“With the boat.”
“On the boat.”
“Risk the boat in the midst of this fog!” exclaimed the boatswain, as he crossed his arms. “What are you thinking of, Mr. Jeorling? Can we cast anchor to wait for it? And all the chances would be that we should never see it again. Ah! if we only had the Halbrane!”
“Are you serious about risking the boat in this fog?” the boatswain shouted, crossing his arms. “What on earth are you thinking, Mr. Jeorling? Can we drop anchor and wait it out? We’d probably never see it again. If only we had the Halbrane!”
But there was no longer a Halbrane!
But there was no longer a Halbrane!
In spite of the difficulty of the ascent through the half-condensed vapour, I climbed up to the top of the iceberg, but when I had gained that eminence I strove in vain to pierce the impenetrable grey mantle in which the waters were wrapped.
In spite of how hard it was to climb through the thick mist, I made it to the top of the iceberg. However, once I reached that peak, I tried unsuccessfully to see through the dense grey layer that surrounded the water.
I remained there, hustled by the north-east wind, which was beginning to blow freshly and might perhaps rend the fog asunder. But no, fresh vapours accumulated around our floating refuge, driven up by the immense ventilation of the open sea. Under the double action of the atmospheric and antarctic currents, we drifted more and more rapidly, and I perceived a sort of shudder pass throughout the vast bulk of the iceberg.
I stayed there, pushed around by the northeast wind, which was starting to blow strongly and might break up the fog. But no, new clouds of mist gathered around our floating shelter, pushed up by the massive airflow from the open sea. With the combined effects of the atmospheric and Antarctic currents, we drifted faster and faster, and I felt a shiver run through the enormous mass of the iceberg.
Then it was that I felt myself under the dominion of a sort of hallucination, one of those hallucinations which must have troubled the mind of Arthur Pym. It seemed to me that I was losing myself in his extraordinary personality; at last I was beholding all that he had seen! Was not that impenetrable mist the curtain of vapours which he had seen in his delirium? I peered into it, seeking for those luminous rays which had streaked the sky from east to west! I sought in its depths for that limitless cataract, rolling in silence from the height of some immense rampart lost in the vastness of the zenith! I sought for the awful white giant of the South Pole!
Then I felt like I was under the influence of a kind of hallucination, one of those that must have tormented Arthur Pym's mind. It felt like I was losing myself in his extraordinary personality; finally, I was witnessing everything he had experienced! Was that impenetrable mist the veil of vapors he encountered in his delirium? I peered into it, looking for those bright rays that streaked across the sky from east to west! I searched its depths for that endless waterfall, cascading silently from the height of some massive cliff lost in the vastness of the sky! I looked for the terrifying white giant of the South Pole!
At length reason resumed her sway. This visionary madness, intoxicating while it lasted, passed off by degrees, and I descended the slope to our camp.
At last, reason took over again. This wild, dreamlike excitement, thrilling while it lasted, faded away gradually, and I made my way down the slope to our camp.
The whole day passed without a change. The fog never once lifted to give us a glimpse outside of its muffling folds, and if the iceberg, which had travelled forty miles since the previous day, had passed by the extremity of the axis of the earth, we should never know it.
The whole day went by without anything changing. The fog never lifted to show us what was outside its heavy shroud, and if the iceberg, which had traveled forty miles since yesterday, had moved beyond the edge of the earth's axis, we would never find out.
CHAPTER XXI.
AMID THE MISTS.
So this was the sum of all our efforts, trials and disappointments! Not to speak of the destruction of the Halbrane, the expedition had already cost nine lives. From thirty-two men who had embarked on the schooner, our number was reduced to twenty-three: how low was that figure yet to fall?
So this was the total of all our hard work, struggles, and letdowns! Not to mention the loss of the Halbrane, the expedition had already claimed nine lives. From the thirty-two men who set out on the schooner, our number was down to twenty-three: how much lower would that number go?
Between the south pole and antarctic circle lay twenty degrees, and those would have to be cleared in a month or six weeks at the most; if not, the iceberg barrier would be re-formed and closed-up. As for wintering in that part of the antarctic circle, not a man of us could have survived it.
Between the South Pole and the Antarctic Circle, there are twenty degrees, and we needed to cover that distance in a month or six weeks at the most; otherwise, the iceberg barrier would form again and block our way. As for spending the winter in that part of the Antarctic Circle, none of us would have survived it.
Besides, we had lost all hope of rescuing the survivors of the Jane, and the sole desire of the crew was to escape as quickly as possible from the awful solitudes of the south. Our drift, which had been south, down to the pole, was now north, and, if that direction should continue, perhaps we might be favoured with such good fortune as would make up for all the evil that had befallen us! In any case there was nothing for it but, in familiar phrase, “to let ourselves go.”
Besides, we had completely given up on rescuing the survivors of the Jane, and the only thing the crew wanted was to get away from the terrifying emptiness of the south as fast as possible. Our drift, which had been south toward the pole, was now north, and if that direction kept up, maybe we’d have some good luck that would make up for all the bad things that had happened to us! In any case, there was nothing else to do but, as the saying goes, “to let ourselves go.”
The mist did not lift during the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th of February, and it would have been difficult to make out the rate of progress of our iceberg since it had passed the pole. Captain Len Guy, however, and West, considered themselves safe in reckoning it at two hundred and fifty miles.
The fog didn’t clear up on February 2nd, 3rd, and 4th, and it would have been hard to see how fast our iceberg was moving since it had crossed the pole. Captain Len Guy and West, however, felt confident in estimating the distance at two hundred and fifty miles.
The current did not seem to have diminished in speed or changed its course. It was now beyond a doubt that we were moving between the two halves of a continent, one on the east, the other on the west, which formed the vast antarctic region. And I thought it was a matter of great regret that we could not get aground on one or the other side of this vast strait, whose surface would presently be solidified by the coming of winter.
The current didn't seem to have slowed down or changed direction. It was clear that we were moving between two halves of a continent, one to the east and the other to the west, making up the huge Antarctic region. I felt it was a great shame that we couldn't reach land on either side of this expansive strait, which would soon be frozen solid with the arrival of winter.
When I expressed this sentiment to Captain Len Guy, he made me the only logical answer:
When I shared this feeling with Captain Len Guy, he gave me the only sensible response:
“What would you have, Mr. Jeorling? We are powerless. There is nothing to be done, and the persistent fog is the worst part of our ill luck. I no longer know where we are. It is impossible to take an observation, and this befalls us just as the sun is about to disappear for long months.”
“What do you want, Mr. Jeorling? We can’t do anything. There’s nothing we can do, and the constant fog is the worst part of our bad luck. I can’t even tell where we are anymore. It’s impossible to make any observations, and this happens just as the sun is about to vanish for a long time.”
“Let me come back to the question of the boat,” said I, “for the last time. Could we not, with the boat—”
“Let me go back to the question about the boat,” I said, “for the last time. Could we not, with the boat—”
“Go on a discovery cruise? Can you think of such a thing? That would be an imprudence I would not commit, even though the crew would allow me.”
“Go on a discovery cruise? Can you imagine that? That would be a risk I wouldn’t take, even if the crew would let me.”
I was on the point of exclaiming: “And what if your brother and your countrymen have found refuge on some spot of the land that undoubtedly lies about us?”
I was just about to shout, “And what if your brother and your fellow countrymen have found safety somewhere on this land that undoubtedly surrounds us?”
But I restrained myself. Of what avail was it to reawaken our captain’s grief? He, too, must have contemplated this eventuality, and he had not renounced his purpose of further search without being fully convinced of the folly of a last attempt.
But I held back. What good would it do to bring back our captain’s sadness? He must have thought about this possibility too, and he didn’t give up his plan to keep searching without being fully convinced that a final attempt would be pointless.
During those three days of fog I had not caught sight of Dirk Peters, or rather he had made no attempt to approach, but had remained inflexibly at his post by the boat. Martin Holt’s questions respecting his brother Ned seemed to indicate that his secret was known—at least in part, and the half-breed held himself more than ever aloof, sleeping while the others watched, and watching in their time of sleep. I even wondered whether he regretted having confided in me, and fancied that he had aroused my repugnance by his sad story. If so, he was mistaken; I deeply pitied the poor half-breed.
During those three days of fog, I hadn't seen Dirk Peters. Actually, he hadn't tried to come near; he stayed rigidly by the boat. Martin Holt's questions about his brother Ned suggested that Dirk's secret was known—at least partially—and the half-breed kept himself even more distant, sleeping while the others were awake and keeping watch while they were asleep. I even started to wonder if he regretted trusting me and thought that he had made me dislike him with his sad story. If that's the case, he was wrong; I genuinely felt sorry for the poor half-breed.
Nothing could exceed the melancholy monotony of the hours which we passed in the midst of a fog so thick that the wind could not lift its curtain. The position of the iceberg could not be ascertained. It went with the current at a like speed, and had it been motionless there would have been no appreciable difference for us, for the wind had fallen—at least, so we supposed—and not a breath was stirring. The flame of a torch held up in the air did not flicker. The silence of space was broken only by the clangour of the sea-birds, which came in muffled croaking tones through the stifling atmosphere of vapour. Petrels and albatross swept the top of the iceberg, where they kept a useless watch in their flight. In what direction were those swift-winged creatures—perhaps already driven towards the confines of the arctic region at the approach of winter—bound? We could not tell. One day, the boatswain, who was determined to solve this question if possible, having mounted to the extreme top, not without risk of breaking his neck, came into such violent contact with a quebranta huesos—a sort of gigantic petrel measuring twelve feet with spread wings—that he was flung on his back.
Nothing could match the depressing monotony of the hours we spent in a fog so thick that the wind couldn’t lift it. We couldn’t determine the iceberg’s position. It moved with the current at the same speed, and if it had been still, there would have been no noticeable difference for us, since the wind had died down—at least, we thought it had—and not a breath was stirring. The flame of a torch held up in the air didn’t flicker. The silence of the space was only interrupted by the clamor of sea birds, which came through the thick, damp air with muffled croaks. Petrels and albatross flew over the top of the iceberg, where they kept a pointless watch as they soared. Where were those swift-winged creatures—perhaps already pushed toward the edges of the Arctic as winter approached—headed? We couldn’t tell. One day, the boatswain, determined to figure this out if he could, climbed to the very top, risking a serious fall, and came into such violent contact with a quebranta huesos—a type of gigantic petrel with a wingspan of twelve feet—that he was tossed onto his back.
“Curse the bird!” he said on his return to the camp, addressing the observation to me. “I have had a narrow escape! A thump, and down I went, sprawling. I saved myself I don’t know how, for I was all but over the side. Those ice ledges, you know, slip through one’s fingers like water. I called out to the bird, ‘Can’t you even look before you, you fool?’ But what was the good of that? The big blunderer did not even beg my pardon!”
“Curse the bird!” he said when he got back to the camp, directing the comment at me. “I had a close call! A thud, and I went down, sprawled out. I saved myself somehow, as I was nearly over the side. Those ice ledges slip through your fingers like water, you know. I yelled at the bird, ‘Can’t you even look ahead, you fool?’ But what was the point? The big idiot didn’t even apologize!”
In the afternoon of the same day our ears were assailed by a hideous braying from below. Hurliguerly remarked that as there were no asses to treat us to the concert, it must be given by penguins. Hitherto these countless dwellers in the polar regions had not thought proper to accompany us on our moving island; we had not seen even one, either at the foot of the iceberg or on the drifting packs. There could be no doubt that they were there in thousands, for the music was unmistakably that of a multitude of performers. Now those birds frequent by choice the edges of the coasts of islands and continents in high latitudes, or the ice-fields in their neighbourhood. Was not their presence an indication that land was near?
In the afternoon of the same day, we were overwhelmed by a horrible braying coming from below. Hurliguerly pointed out that since there were no donkeys around to provide the concert, it must be the penguins. Until now, these countless inhabitants of the polar regions hadn’t chosen to join us on our moving island; we hadn’t seen a single one, either at the base of the iceberg or on the drifting ice floes. There was no doubt they were there in the thousands, because the sound was clearly from a large crowd of performers. These birds usually prefer the edges of islands and continents in high latitudes or the nearby ice fields. Wasn't their presence a sign that land was close?
I asked Captain Len Guy what he thought of the presence of these birds.
I asked Captain Len Guy what he thought about the presence of these birds.
“I think what you think, Mr. Jeorling,” he replied. “Since we have been drifting, none of them have taken refuge on the iceberg, and here they are now in crowds, if we may judge by their deafening cries. From whence do they come? No doubt from land, which is probably near.”
“I think what you think, Mr. Jeorling,” he replied. “Since we’ve been drifting, none of them have taken shelter on the iceberg, and here they are now in large numbers, if we can judge by their loud cries. Where are they coming from? No doubt from land, which is likely nearby.”
“Is this West’s opinion?”
"Is this West's take?"
“Yes, Mr. Jeorling, and you know he is not given to vain imaginations.”
"Yes, Mr. Jeorling, and you know he doesn't indulge in pointless fantasies."
“Certainly not.”
"Definitely not."
“And then another thing has struck both him and me, which has apparently escaped your attention. It is that the braying of the penguins is mingled with a sound like the lowing of cattle. Listen and you will readily distinguish it.”
“And then another thing has hit both him and me, which seems to have gone unnoticed by you. It's that the noise of the penguins is mixed with a sound like cows mooing. Listen, and you'll easily tell the difference.”
I listened, and, sure enough, the orchestra was more full than I had supposed.
I listened, and sure enough, the orchestra was fuller than I had thought.
“I hear the lowing plainly,” I said; “there are, then, seals and walrus also in the sea at the base.”
“I can clearly hear the lowing,” I said; “so there are seals and walruses in the sea at the base too.”
“That is certain, Mr. Jeorling, and I conclude from the fact that those animals—both birds and mammals—very rare since we left Tsalal Island, frequent the waters into which the currents have carried us.”
“That is certain, Mr. Jeorling, and I can tell from the fact that those animals—both birds and mammals—have been very rare since we left Tsalal Island, but are now common in the waters we’ve drifted into.”
“Of course, captain, of course. Oh! what a misfortune it is that we should be surrounded by this impenetrable fog!”
“Of course, captain, of course. Oh! what a misfortune it is that we should be surrounded by this dense fog!”
“Which prevents us from even getting down to the base of the iceberg! There, no doubt, we should discover whether there are seaweed drifts around us; if that be so, it would be another sign.”
“Which stops us from even getting to the bottom of the iceberg! There, we would definitely find out if there are seaweed drifts around us; if so, that would be another sign.”
“Why not try, captain?”
“Why not give it a shot, captain?”
“No, no, Mr. Jeorling, that might lead to falls, and I will not permit anybody to leave the camp. If land be there, I imagine our iceberg will strike it before long.”
“No, no, Mr. Jeorling, that could result in accidents, and I won’t allow anyone to leave the camp. If there’s land out there, I believe our iceberg will hit it soon.”
“And if it does not?”
"And what if it doesn't?"
“If it does not, how are we to make it?”
“If it doesn’t, how are we supposed to make it?”
I thought to myself that the boat might very well be used in the latter case. But Captain Len Guy preferred to wait, and perhaps this was the wiser course under our circumstances.
I thought to myself that the boat could actually be useful in that situation. But Captain Len Guy chose to wait, and maybe that was the smarter decision given our circumstances.
At eight o’clock that evening the half-condensed mist was so compact that it was difficult to walk through it. The composition of the air seemed to be changed, as though it were passing into a solid state. It was not possible to discern whether the fog had any effect upon the compass. I knew the matter had been studied by meteorologists, and that they believe they may safely affirm that the needle is not affected by this condition of the atmosphere. I will add here that since we had left the South Pole behind no confidence could be placed in the indications of the compass; it had gone wild at the approach to the magnetic pole, to which we were no doubt on the way. Nothing could be known, therefore, concerning the course of the iceberg.
At eight o’clock that evening, the thick mist was so dense that it was hard to walk through. The air felt changed, as if it was becoming solid. It was impossible to tell if the fog affected the compass. I knew this had been looked into by meteorologists, who believe they can confidently say that the needle isn’t influenced by this kind of atmospheric condition. I should mention that since we left the South Pole behind, we couldn’t trust the compass readings; it had gone haywire as we approached the magnetic pole, which we were clearly headed toward. So, we couldn't determine the direction of the iceberg.
The sun did not set quite below the horizon at this period, yet the waters were wrapped in tolerably deep darkness at nine o’clock in the evening, when the muster of the crew took place.
The sun didn’t fully dip below the horizon at this time, but the water was pretty dark by nine o’clock in the evening when the crew roll call happened.
On this occasion each man as usual answered to his name except Dirk Peters.
On this occasion, every man, as usual, responded to his name except Dirk Peters.
The call was repeated in the loudest of Hurliguerly’s stentorian tones. No reply.
The call was repeated in the loudest of Hurliguerly’s booming tones. No response.
“Has nobody seen Dirk Peters during the day?” inquired the captain.
“Has no one seen Dirk Peters today?” the captain asked.
“Nobody,” answered the boatswain.
“No one,” answered the boatswain.
“Can anything have happened to him?”
“Could something have happened to him?”
“Don’t be afraid,” cried the boatswain. “Dirk Peters is in his element, and as much at his ease in the fog as a polar bear. He has got out of one bad scrape; he will get out of a second!”
“Don’t be afraid,” shouted the boatswain. “Dirk Peters is right where he belongs, and just as comfortable in the fog as a polar bear. He’s gotten out of one tough situation; he’ll get out of another!”
I let Hurliguerly have his say, knowing well why the half-breed kept out of the way.
I let Hurliguerly speak his mind, fully aware of why the mixed-race guy stayed out of sight.
That night none of us, I am sure, could sleep. We were smothered in the tents, for lack of oxygen. And we were all more or less under the influence of a strange sort of presentiment, as though our fate were about to change, for better or worse, if indeed it could be worse.
That night, I’m sure none of us could sleep. We were suffocating in the tents from lack of fresh air. And we all felt this strange sense of foreboding, as if our destiny was about to shift, for better or worse—if it could even get worse.
The night wore on without any alarm, and at six o’clock in the morning each of us came out to breathe a more wholesome air.
The night went by quietly, and at six in the morning, we all stepped outside to enjoy some fresh air.
The state of things was unchanged, the density of the fog was extraordinary. It was, however, found that the barometer had risen, too quickly, it is true, for the rise to be serious. Presently other signs of change became evident. The wind, which was growing colder—a south wind since we had passed beyond the south pole—began to blow a full gale, and the noises from below were heard more distinctly through the space swept by the atmospheric currents.
The situation remained the same, and the fog was incredibly thick. However, it was observed that the barometer had risen, albeit too quickly for the change to be significant. Soon, other signs of change became apparent. The wind, which was getting colder—a south wind since we had passed the South Pole—started to blow fiercely, and sounds from below were heard more clearly through the area affected by the atmospheric currents.
At nine o’clock the iceberg doffed its cap of vapour quite suddenly, producing an indescribable transformation scene which no fairy’s wand could have accomplished in less time or with greater success.
At nine o’clock, the iceberg suddenly shed its misty cap, creating an incredible transformation scene that no fairy's wand could have achieved in such a short time or with greater success.
In a few moments, the sky was clear to the extreme verge of the horizon, and the sea reappeared, illumined by the oblique rays of the sun, which now rose only a few degrees above it. A rolling swell of the waves bathed the base of our iceberg in white foam, as it drifted, together with a great multitude of floating mountains under the double action of wind and current, on a course inclining to the nor’-nor’-east.
In just a few moments, the sky was completely clear to the very edge of the horizon, and the sea came back into view, lit up by the slanted rays of the sun, which had now risen just a few degrees above it. A rolling swell of waves washed over the base of our iceberg with white foam as it drifted, along with countless floating mountains, propelled by both the wind and the current, heading toward the nor’-nor’-east.
“Land!”
"Land!"
This cry came from the summit of the moving mountain, and Dirk Peters was revealed to our sight, standing on the outermost block, his hand stretched towards the north.
This shout came from the top of the shifting mountain, and Dirk Peters appeared in view, standing on the farthest block, his hand extended toward the north.
The half-breed was not mistaken. The land this time—yes!—it was land! Its distant heights, of a blackish hue, rose within three or four miles of us.
The half-breed wasn't wrong. The land this time—yes!—it was land! Its distant heights, a dark color, rose within three or four miles of us.
86° 12ʹ south latitude.
114° 17ʹ east longitude.
86° 12' south latitude.
114° 17' east longitude.
The iceberg was nearly four degrees beyond the antarctic pole, and from the western longitudes that our schooner had followed tracing the course of the Jane, we had passed into the eastern longitudes.
The iceberg was almost four degrees past the Antarctic Pole, and from the western longitudes that our schooner had been following along the path of the Jane, we had moved into the eastern longitudes.
CHAPTER XXII.
IN CAMP.
A little after noon, the iceberg was within a mile of the land.
A little after noon, the iceberg was about a mile from shore.
After their dinner, the crew climbed up to the topmost block, on which Dirk Peters was stationed. On our approach the half-breed descended the opposite slope, and when I reached the top he was no longer to be seen.
After their dinner, the crew climbed up to the highest block, where Dirk Peters was positioned. As we got closer, the half-breed went down the other side, and by the time I got to the top, he was gone.
The land on the north evidently formed a continent or island of considerable extent. On the west there was a sharply projecting cape, surmounted by a sloping height which resembled an enormous seal’s head on the side view; then beyond that was a wide stretch of sea. On the east the land was prolonged out of sight.
The land to the north clearly made up a continent or a large island. To the west, there was a sharply jutting cape, topped by a sloping height that looked like a giant seal's head from the side; beyond that was a vast expanse of ocean. To the east, the land extended out of view.
Each one of us took in the position. It depended on the current whether it would carry the iceberg into an eddy which might drive it on the coast, or continue to drift it towards the north.
Each one of us took our position. It depended on the current whether it would take the iceberg into an eddy that might push it toward the shore, or continue to drift it north.
Which was the more admissible hypothesis?
Which hypothesis was better?
Captain Len Guy, West, Hurliguerly, and I talked over the matter, while the crew discussed it among themselves. Finally, it was agreed that the current tended rather to carry the iceberg towards the northern point of land.
Captain Len Guy, West, Hurliguerly, and I discussed the situation while the crew talked it over among themselves. In the end, we agreed that the current seemed to be pushing the iceberg toward the northern point of land.
“After all,” said Captain Len Guy, “if it is habitable during the months of the summer season, it does not look like being inhabited, since we cannot descry a human being on the shore.”
“After all,” said Captain Len Guy, “if it’s livable during the summer months, it doesn’t seem like anyone actually lives here since we can’t see a single person on the shore.”
“Let us bear in mind, captain,” said I, “that the iceberg is not calculated to attract attention as the Halbrane would have done.”
“Let’s keep in mind, captain,” I said, “that the iceberg isn’t likely to draw attention like the Halbrane would have.”
“Evidently, Mr. Jeorling; and the natives, if there were any, would have been collected on the beach to see the Halbrane already.”
“Obviously, Mr. Jeorling; and the locals, if there were any, would have gathered on the beach to see the Halbrane by now.”
“We must not conclude, captain, because we do not see any natives—”
“We shouldn't jump to conclusions, captain, just because we can't see any natives—”
“Certainly not, Mr. Jeorling; but you will agree with me that the aspect of this land is very unlike that of Tsalal Island when the Jane reached it; there is nothing here but desolation and barrenness.”
“Definitely not, Mr. Jeorling; but you have to agree that this land looks completely different from Tsalal Island when the Jane got there; there’s nothing here but emptiness and sterility.”
“I acknowledge that—barrenness and desolation, that is all. Nevertheless, I want to ask you whether it is your intention to go ashore, captain?”
“I acknowledge that—emptiness and isolation, that’s all. Still, I want to ask you if it’s your plan to go ashore, captain?”
“With the boat?”
"By boat?"
“With the boat, should the current carry our iceberg away from the land.”
“With the boat, if the current pulls our iceberg away from the shore.”
“We have not an hour to lose, Mr. Jeorling, and the delay of a few hours might condemn us to a cruel winter stay, if we arrived too late at the iceberg barrier.”
“We don't have an hour to waste, Mr. Jeorling, and a delay of just a few hours could leave us stuck in a harsh winter if we get to the iceberg barrier too late.”
“And, considering the distance, we are not too soon,” observed West.
“And, considering the distance, we’re not too early,” West noted.
“I grant it,” I replied, still persisting. “But, to leave this land behind us without ever having set foot on it, without having made sure that it does not preserve the traces of an encampment, if your brother, captain—his companions—”
“I agree,” I said, still holding my ground. “But to leave this land behind without ever setting foot on it, without confirming that it doesn't have signs of an encampment, if your brother, the captain—his companions—”
Captain Len Guy shook his head. How could the castaways have supported life in this desolate region for several months?
Captain Len Guy shook his head. How could the castaways have survived in this barren area for several months?
Besides, the British flag was hoisted on the summit of the iceberg, and William Guy would have recognized it and come down to the shore had he been living.
Besides, the British flag was raised on top of the iceberg, and William Guy would have seen it and come down to the shore if he had been alive.
No one. No one.
No one. No one.
At this moment, West, who had been observing certain points of approach, said,—
At that moment, West, who had been watching specific entry points, said,—
“Let us wait a little before we come to a decision. In less than an hour we shall be able to decide. Our speed is slackening, it seems to me, and it is possible that an eddy may bring us back obliquely to the coast.”
“Let’s wait a bit before making a decision. In less than an hour, we should be able to decide. It feels like we’re slowing down, and it’s possible that an eddy might bring us back to the coast at an angle.”
“That is my opinion too,” said the boatswain, “and if our floating machine is not stationary, it is nearly so. It seems to be turning round.”
“That’s my opinion too,” said the boatswain, “and if our floating machine isn’t stationary, it’s almost there. It looks like it’s spinning around.”
West and Hurliguerly were not mistaken. For some reason or other the iceberg was getting out of the course which it had followed continuously. A giratory movement had succeeded to that of drifting, owing to the action of an eddy which set towards the coast.
West and Hurliguerly were right. For some reason, the iceberg was veering off the path it had been following steadily. A swirling movement had replaced the drifting, due to the pull of an eddy that was heading toward the coast.
Besides, several ice-mountains, in front of us, had just run aground on the edge of the shore. It was, then, useless to discuss whether we should take to the boat or not. According as we approached, the desolation of the land became more and more apparent, and the prospect of enduring six months’ wintering there would have appalled the stoutest hearts.
Besides, several icebergs in front of us had just gotten stuck on the edge of the shore. So, it was pointless to debate whether we should get in the boat or not. As we got closer, the desolation of the land became increasingly clear, and the thought of spending six months wintering there would have terrified even the bravest souls.
At five in the afternoon, the iceberg plunged into a deep rift in the coast ending in a long point on the right, and there stuck fast.
At five in the afternoon, the iceberg dropped into a deep gap in the coast that ended in a long point on the right, and there it got stuck.
“On shore! On shore!” burst from every man, like a single exclamation, and the men were already hurrying down the slope of the iceberg, when West commanded:
“On shore! On shore!” shouted every man in unison, and they were already racing down the slope of the iceberg when West commanded:
“Wait for orders!”
“Hold for instructions!”
Some hesitation was shown—especially on the part of Hearne and several of his comrades. Then the instinct of discipline prevailed, and finally the whole crew ranged themselves around Captain Len Guy. It was not necessary to lower the boat, the iceberg being in contact with the point.
Some hesitation was evident—especially from Hearne and a few of his teammates. Then the urge to follow orders took over, and eventually the whole crew gathered around Captain Len Guy. There was no need to lower the boat since the iceberg was touching the point.
The captain, the boatswain, and myself, preceding the others, were the first to quit the camp; ours were the first human feet to tread this virgin and volcanic soil.
The captain, the boatswain, and I, leading the others, were the first to leave the camp; our feet were the first to touch this untouched and volcanic ground.
We walked for twenty minutes on rough land, strewn with rocks of igneous origin, solidified lava, dusty slag, and grey ashes, but without enough clay to grow even the hardiest plants.
We walked for twenty minutes on rugged terrain, scattered with rocks from volcanic activity, hardened lava, dusty debris, and gray ash, but there wasn't enough clay to support even the toughest plants.
With some risk and difficulty, Captain Len Guy, the boatswain, and I succeeded in climbing the hill; this exploit occupied a whole hour. Although evening had now come, it brought no darkness in its train. From the top of the hill we could see over an extent of from thirty to forty miles, and this was what we saw.
With some risk and effort, Captain Len Guy, the boatswain, and I managed to climb the hill; this accomplishment took us a full hour. Even though evening had arrived, it didn't bring any darkness along with it. From the top of the hill, we could see for thirty to forty miles, and here’s what we observed.
Behind us lay the open sea, laden with floating masses; a great number of these had recently heaped themselves up against the beach and rendered it almost inaccessible.
Behind us was the open sea, filled with floating debris; a large number of these had recently piled up against the beach, making it nearly impossible to access.
On the west was a strip of hilly land, which extended beyond our sight, and was washed on its east side by a boundless sea. It was evident that we had been carried by the drift through a strait.
On the west was a stretch of hilly land that went on as far as we could see, and on its east side, there was an endless sea. It was clear that we had been swept along by the current through a passage.
Ah! if we had only had our Halbrane! But our sole possession was a frail craft barely capable of containing a dozen men, and we were twenty-three!
Ah! if we had only had our Halbrane! But our only possession was a fragile boat that could barely hold a dozen men, and there were twenty-three of us!
There was nothing for it but to go down to the shore again, to carry the tents to the beach, and take measures in view of a winter sojourn under the terrible conditions imposed upon us by circumstances.
There was nothing to do but head back to the shore, carry the tents to the beach, and prepare for a winter stay under the harsh conditions forced upon us by circumstances.
On our return to the coast the boatswain discovered several caverns in the granitic cliffs, sufficiently spacious to house us all and afford storage for the cargo of the Halbrane. Whatever might be our ultimate decision, we could not do better than place our material and instal ourselves in this opportune shelter.
On our way back to the coast, the boatswain found several caves in the granite cliffs that were big enough to fit all of us and store the cargo from the Halbrane. No matter what we decided in the end, we couldn't find a better option than to put our stuff here and set ourselves up in this convenient shelter.
After we had reascended the slopes of the iceberg and reached our camp, Captain Len Guy had the men mustered. The only missing man was Dirk Peters, who had decidedly isolated himself from the crew. There was nothing to fear from him, however; he would be with the faithful against the mutinous, and under all circumstances we might count upon him. When the circle had been formed, Captain Len Guy spoke, without allowing any sign of discouragement to appear, and explained the position with the utmost frankness and lucidity, stating in the first place that it was absolutely necessary to lower the cargo to the coast and stow it away in one of the caverns. Concerning the vital question of food, he stated that the supply of flour, preserved meat, and dried vegetables would suffice for the winter, however prolonged, and on that of fuel he was satisfied that we should not want for coal, provided it was not wasted; and it would be possible to economize it, as the hibernating waifs might brave the cold of the polar zone under a covering of snow and a roof of ice.
After we climbed back up the slopes of the iceberg and reached our camp, Captain Len Guy had the crew assembled. The only person missing was Dirk Peters, who had pretty much cut himself off from the others. We had nothing to worry about with him, though; he would stand with the loyal against the mutineers, and we could count on him no matter what. Once the group was gathered, Captain Len Guy spoke, keeping any signs of discouragement to himself, and clearly explained our situation. First, he emphasized that it was crucial to move the cargo to the coast and store it in one of the caves. Regarding food, he assured us that the supply of flour, preserved meat, and dried vegetables would last through the winter, no matter how long it took, and he was confident that we wouldn’t run out of coal, as long as it wasn’t wasted. We could conserve it since the hibernating animals could endure the cold of the polar zone under a layer of snow and a roof of ice.
Was the captain’s tone of security feigned? I did not think so, especially as West approved of what he said.
Was the captain’s tone of confidence fake? I didn’t think so, especially since West agreed with what he said.
A third question raised by Hearne remained, and was well calculated to arouse jealousy and anger among the crew. It was the question of the use to be made of the only craft remaining to us. Ought the boat to be kept for the needs of our hibernation, or used to enable us to return to the iceberg barrier?
A third question from Hearne lingered on, likely to spark jealousy and anger among the crew. It was about what to do with the only boat we had left. Should we save it for our hibernation needs, or use it to help us get back to the iceberg barrier?
Captain Len Guy would not pronounce upon this; he desired to postpone the decision for twenty-four or forty-eight hours. The boat, carrying the provisions necessary for such a voyage, could not accommodate more than eleven or, at the outside, twelve men. If the departure of the boat were agreed to, then its passengers must be selected by lot. The captain proceeded to state that neither West, the boatswain, I, nor he would claim any privilege, but would submit to the fortune of the lot with all the others. Both Martin Holt and Hardy were perfectly capable of taking the boat to the fishing-grounds, where the whalers would still be found.
Captain Len Guy wasn't ready to make a decision; he wanted to wait for twenty-four or forty-eight hours. The boat, which had the supplies needed for the journey, could only hold eleven or, at most, twelve men. If they decided to go ahead with the boat's departure, the passengers would need to be chosen by drawing lots. The captain made it clear that neither West, the boatswain, I, nor he would take any special privileges and would draw lots just like everyone else. Both Martin Holt and Hardy were fully capable of navigating the boat to the fishing grounds, where the whalers would still be.
Then, those to whom the lot should fall were not to forget their comrades, left to winter on the eighty-sixth parallel, and were to send a ship to take them off at the return of summer.
Then, the ones who were chosen shouldn’t forget their friends who were left to spend the winter on the eighty-sixth parallel, and they were to send a ship to pick them up when summer returned.
All this was said in a tone as calm as it was firm. I must do Captain Len Guy the justice to say that he rose to the occasion.
All of this was said in a tone that was both calm and strong. I have to give Captain Len Guy credit for stepping up to the challenge.
When he had concluded—without any interruption even from Hearne—no one made a remark. There was, indeed, none to be made, since, in the given case, lots were to be drawn under conditions of perfect equality.
When he finished—without any interruptions, even from Hearne—nobody said anything. Honestly, there was nothing to say, since, in this situation, lots were to be drawn under conditions of complete equality.
The hour of rest having arrived, each man entered the camp, partook of the supper prepared by Endicott, and went to sleep for the last time under the tents.
The hour of rest arrived, and each man entered the camp, enjoyed the dinner prepared by Endicott, and went to sleep for the last time under the tents.
Dirk Peters had not reappeared, and I sought for him in vain.
Dirk Peters hadn’t shown up again, and I looked for him without success.
On the following day, the 7th of February, everybody set to work early with a will. The boat was let down with all due precaution to the base of the iceberg, and drawn up by the men on a little sandy beach out of reach of the water. It was in perfectly good condition, and thoroughly serviceable.
On the next day, February 7th, everyone got to work early and with enthusiasm. The boat was carefully lowered to the base of the iceberg and pulled up by the men onto a small sandy beach, away from the water. It was in great condition and completely usable.
The boatswain then set to work on the former contents of the Halbrane, furniture, bedding, sails, clothing, instruments, and utensils. Stowed away in a cabin, these things would no longer be exposed to the knocking about and damage of the iceberg. The cases containing preserved food and the casks of spirits were rapidly carried ashore.
The boatswain then got busy with the previous belongings of the Halbrane, including furniture, bedding, sails, clothing, tools, and utensils. Stored in a cabin, these items would no longer be subjected to the rough treatment and damage from the iceberg. The boxes with preserved food and the barrels of alcohol were quickly taken ashore.
I worked with the captain and West at this onerous task, and Dirk Peters also turned up and lent the valuable assistance of his great strength, but he did not utter a word to anyone.
I worked with the captain and West on this difficult task, and Dirk Peters also showed up and offered the valuable help of his immense strength, but he didn't say a word to anyone.
Our occupation continued on the 8th, 9th, and 10th February, and our task was finished in the afternoon of the 10th. The cargo was safely stowed in the interior of a large grotto, with access to it by a narrow opening. We were to inhabit the adjoining grotto, and Endicott set up his kitchen in the latter, on the advice of the boatswain. Thus we should profit by the heat of the stove, which was to cook our food and warm the cavern during the long days, or rather the long nights of the austral winter.
Our work continued on February 8th, 9th, and 10th, and we finished our task in the afternoon of the 10th. The cargo was safely stored inside a large grotto, which we could access through a narrow opening. We were going to live in the neighboring grotto, and Endicott set up his kitchen there, following the boatswain's advice. This way, we could benefit from the heat of the stove, which would cook our food and warm the cave during the long days, or rather the long nights of the southern winter.
During the process of housing and storing, I observed nothing to arouse suspicion in the bearing of Hearne and the Falklands men. Nevertheless, the half-breed was kept on guard at the boat, which might easily have been seized upon the beach.
During the process of housing and storing, I saw nothing to raise suspicion in Hearne and the Falklands guys. However, the half-breed was kept watch at the boat, which could have easily been taken from the beach.
Hurliguerly, who observed his comrades closely, appeared less anxious.
Hurliguerly, who watched his friends closely, seemed less worried.
On that same evening Captain Len Guy, having reassembled his people, stated that the question should be discussed on the morrow, adding that, if it were decided in the affirmative, lots should be drawn immediately. No reply was made.
On that same evening, Captain Len Guy, having gathered his team, said that they should talk about the issue the next day, adding that if the decision was favorable, they should draw lots right away. No one responded.
It was late, and half dark outside, for at this date the sun was on the edge of the horizon, and would very soon disappear below it.
It was late, and it was kind of dark outside because at this time of year, the sun was just above the horizon and would soon dip below it.
I had been asleep for some hours when I was awakened by a great shouting at a short distance. I sprang up instantly and darted out of the cavern, simultaneously with the captain and West, who had also been suddenly aroused from sleep.
I had been asleep for a few hours when loud shouting woke me up from nearby. I jumped up right away and rushed out of the cave at the same time as the captain and West, who had also been suddenly shaken awake.
“The boat! the boat!” cried West.
“The boat! The boat!” shouted West.
The boat was no longer in its place—that place so jealously guarded by Dirk Peters.
The boat was no longer where it was supposed to be— that spot fiercely protected by Dirk Peters.
After they had pushed the boat into the sea, three men had got into it with bales and casks, while ten others strove to control the half-breed.
After they pushed the boat into the sea, three men climbed in with bales and barrels, while ten others tried to manage the half-breed.
Hearne was there, and Martin Holt also; the latter, it seemed to me, was not interfering.
Hearne was there, and so was Martin Holt; it seemed to me that the latter was not getting involved.
These wretches, then, intended to depart before the lots were drawn; they meant to forsake us. They had succeeded in surprising Dirk Peters, and they would have killed him, had he not fought hard for life.
These poor souls planned to leave before the lots were drawn; they intended to abandon us. They had managed to catch Dirk Peters off guard, and they would have killed him if he hadn't fought fiercely for his life.
In the face of this mutiny, knowing our inferiority of numbers, and not knowing whether he might count on all the old crew, Captain Len Guy re-entered the cavern with West in order to procure arms. Hearne and his accomplices were armed.
In light of this mutiny, aware of our smaller numbers and uncertain if he could rely on the entire old crew, Captain Len Guy went back into the cave with West to get weapons. Hearne and his associates were armed.
I was about to follow them when the following words arrested my steps.
I was about to follow them when these words stopped me in my tracks.
The half-breed, overpowered by numbers, had been knocked down, and at this moment Martin Holt, in gratitude to the man who saved his life, was rushing to his aid, but Hearne called out to him,—
The mixed-race man, overwhelmed by the crowd, had been taken down, and at that moment, Martin Holt, appreciating the guy who saved his life, was hurrying to help him, but Hearne shouted out to him,—
“Leave the fellow alone, and come with us!”
“Leave the guy alone, and come with us!”
Martin Holt hesitated.
Martin Holt paused.
“Yes, leave him alone, I say; leave Dirk Peters, the assassin of your brother, alone.”
“Yes, just leave him alone, I say; leave Dirk Peters, the guy who killed your brother, alone.”
“The assassin of my brother!”
"My brother's killer!"
“Your brother, killed on board the Grampus—”
“Your brother, who was killed on the Grampus—”
“Killed! by Dirk Peters?”
"Killed! by Dirk Peters?"
“Yes! Killed and eaten—eaten—eaten!” repeated Hearne, who pronounced the hateful words with a kind of howl.
“Yes! Killed and eaten—eaten—eaten!” repeated Hearne, who said the horrible words with a sort of howl.
And then, at a sign from Hearne, two of his comrades seized Martin Holt and dragged him into the boat. Hearne was instantly followed by all those whom he had induced to join in this criminal deed.
And then, at a signal from Hearne, two of his friends grabbed Martin Holt and pulled him into the boat. Hearne was immediately followed by everyone he had convinced to participate in this illegal act.
At that moment Dirk Peters rose from the ground, and sprang upon one of the Falklands men as he was in the act of stepping on the platform of the boat, lifted him up bodily, hurled him round his head and dashed his brains out against a rock.
At that moment, Dirk Peters got up from the ground and leaped at one of the Falklands men as he was about to step onto the boat's platform, lifted him up completely, swung him around his head, and smashed his head against a rock.
In an instant the half-breed fell, shot in the shoulder by a bullet from Hearne’s pistol, and the boat was pushed off.
In a flash, the half-breed collapsed, hit in the shoulder by a bullet from Hearne’s gun, and the boat was pushed away.
Then Captain Len Guy and West came out of the cavern—the whole scene had passed in less than a minute—and ran down to the point, which they reached together with the boatswain, Hardy, Francis, and Stern.
Then Captain Len Guy and West came out of the cave—the whole scene had taken less than a minute—and ran down to the point, where they joined the boatswain, Hardy, Francis, and Stern.
The boat, which was drawn by the current, was already some distance off, and the tide was falling rapidly.
The boat, carried by the current, was already far away, and the tide was quickly going out.
West shouldered his gun and fired; a sailor dropped into the bottom of the boat. A second shot, fired by Captain Len Guy, grazed Hearne’s breast, and the ball was lost among the ice-blocks at the moment when the boat disappeared behind the iceberg.
West shouldered his gun and fired; a sailor fell into the bottom of the boat. A second shot, fired by Captain Len Guy, grazed Hearne’s chest, and the bullet was lost among the ice blocks just as the boat disappeared behind the iceberg.
The only thing for us to do was to cross to the other side of the point. The current would carry the wretches thither, no doubt, before it bore them northward. If they passed within range, and if a second shot should hit Hearne, either killing or wounding him, his companions might perhaps decide on coming back to us.
The only thing we had to do was cross to the other side of the point. The current would definitely carry them there before it pushed them north. If they came within range, and if a second shot hit Hearne, either killing or wounding him, his companions might consider coming back to us.
A quarter of an hour elapsed. When the boat appeared at the other side of the point, it was so far off that our bullets could not reach it. Hearne had already had the sail set, and the boat, impelled by wind and current jointly, was soon no more than a white speck on the face of the waters, and speedily disappeared.
A quarter of an hour passed. When the boat showed up on the other side of the point, it was too far away for our bullets to hit it. Hearne had already raised the sail, and with the wind and current working together, the boat quickly became just a tiny white dot on the surface of the water and soon vanished.
CHAPTER XXIII.
FOUND AT LAST.
The question of our wintering on the land whereon we had been thrown was settled for us. But, after all, the situation was not changed for those among the nine (now only remaining of the twenty-three) who should not have drawn the lot of departure. Who could speculate upon the chances of the whole nine? Might not all of them have drawn the lot of “stay”? And, when every chance was fully weighed, was that of those who had left us the best? To this question there could be no answer.
The question of whether we would spend the winter on the land where we had ended up was decided for us. But, in the end, the situation hadn’t changed for those among the nine (now only left from the twenty-three) who hadn’t drawn the lot for departure. Who could speculate about the chances for all nine? Couldn’t all of them have drawn the lot to “stay”? And, after considering all possibilities, was the outcome for those who had left us the best one? There was no answer to this question.
When the boat had disappeared, Captain Len Guy and his companions retraced their steps towards the cavern in which we must live for all the time during which we could not go out, in the dread darkness of the antarctic winter. My first thought was of Dirk Peters, who, being wounded, could not follow us when we hurried to the other side of the point.
When the boat was out of sight, Captain Len Guy and his team made their way back to the cave where we would have to stay for the entire time we couldn’t venture outside, shrouded in the terrifying darkness of the Antarctic winter. My first thought was of Dirk Peters, who, being injured, couldn’t keep up with us when we rushed to the other side of the point.
On reaching the cavern I failed to find the half-breed. Was he severely wounded? Should we have to mourn the death of this man who was as faithful to us as to his “poor Pym”?
On arriving at the cave, I couldn't find the half-breed. Was he seriously injured? Would we have to grieve the loss of this man who was as loyal to us as he was to his "poor Pym"?
“Let us search for him, Mr. Jeorling!” cried the boatswain.
“Let’s look for him, Mr. Jeorling!” shouted the boatswain.
“We will go together,” said the captain. “Dirk Peters would never have forsaken us, and we will not forsake him.”
“We'll go together,” said the captain. “Dirk Peters would never have abandoned us, and we won’t abandon him.”
“Would he come back,” said I, “now that what he thought was known to him and me only has come out?”
“Will he come back,” I asked, “now that what he believed was just between us has been revealed?”
I informed my companions of the reason why the name of Ned Holt had been changed to that of Parker in Arthur Pym’s narrative, and of the circumstances under which the half-breed had apprised me of the fact. At the same time I urged every consideration that might exculpate him, dwelling in particular upon the point that if the lot had fallen to Dirk Peters, he would have been the victim of the others’ hunger.
I told my friends why Ned Holt’s name was changed to Parker in Arthur Pym’s story and explained how the half-breed had informed me about it. At the same time, I emphasized every reason that could clear him of blame, especially noting that if Dirk Peters had been chosen, he would have been a victim of the others' hunger.
“Dirk Peters confided this secret to you only?” inquired Captain Len Guy.
“Did Dirk Peters only share this secret with you?” asked Captain Len Guy.
“To me only, captain.”
“Just to me, captain.”
“And you have kept it?”
"Did you keep it?"
“Absolutely.”
"Totally."
“Then I cannot understand how it came to the knowledge of Hearne.”
“Then I can’t understand how Hearne found out about it.”
“At first,” I replied, “I thought Hearne might have talked in his sleep, and that it was by chance Martin Holt learned the secret. After reflection, however, I recalled to mind that when the half-breed related the scene on the Grampus to me, he was in my cabin, and the side sash was raised. I have reason to think that the man at the wheel overheard our conversation. Now that man was Hearne, who, in order to hear it more clearly, let go the wheel, so that the Halbrane lurched—”
“At first,” I replied, “I thought Hearne might have talked in his sleep, and that it was a coincidence that Martin Holt found out the secret. But after thinking it over, I remembered that when the half-breed told me about the scene on the Grampus, he was in my cabin, and the side sash was open. I have reason to believe that the guy at the wheel overheard our conversation. That man was Hearne, who, in order to hear it better, let go of the wheel, causing the Halbrane to lurch—”
“I remember,” said West. “I questioned the fellow sharply, and sent him down into the hold.”
“I remember,” West said. “I questioned the guy sharply and sent him down into the hold.”
“Well, then, captain,” I resumed, “it was from that day that Hearne made up to Martin Holt. Hurliguerly called my attention to the fact.”
“Well, then, captain,” I continued, “it was from that day that Hearne started getting close to Martin Holt. Hurliguerly pointed that out to me.”
“Of course he did,” said the boatswain, “for Hearne, not being capable of managing the boat which he intended to seize, required a master-hand like Holt.”
“Of course he did,” said the boatswain, “because Hearne, not being able to handle the boat he wanted to take, needed an expert like Holt.”
“And so,” I said, “he kept on urging Holt to question the half-breed concerning his brother’s fate, and you know how Holt came at last to learn the fearful truth. Martin Holt seemed to be stupefied by the revelation. The others dragged him away, and now he is with them!” We were all agreed that things had happened as I supposed, and now the question was, did Dirk Peters, in his present state of mind, mean to absent himself? Would he consent to resume his place among us?
“And so,” I said, “he kept pushing Holt to ask the half-breed about his brother’s fate, and you know how Holt eventually found out the terrible truth. Martin Holt looked completely shocked by the revelation. The others pulled him away, and now he’s with them!” We all agreed that things had unfolded as I thought, and now the question was, did Dirk Peters, in his current state of mind, plan to stay away? Would he agree to come back and join us again?
We all left the cavern, and after an hour’s search we came in sight of Dirk Peters, whose first impulse was to escape from us. At length, however, Hurliguerly and Francis came up with him. He stood still and made no resistance. I advanced and spoke to him, the others did the same. Captain Len Guy offered him his hand, which he took after a moment’s hesitation. Then, without uttering a single word, he returned towards the beach.
We all left the cave, and after searching for an hour, we spotted Dirk Peters, who initially wanted to run away from us. Eventually, though, Hurliguerly and Francis caught up with him. He stayed still and didn’t put up a fight. I walked up and talked to him, and the others did too. Captain Len Guy offered him his hand, which he took after a moment of hesitation. Then, without saying a word, he headed back toward the beach.
From that day no allusion was ever made to the tragic story of the Grampus. Dirk Peters’ wound proved to be slight; he merely wrapped a piece of sailcloth round the injured arm, and went off to his work with entire unconcern.
From that day on, no one ever mentioned the tragic story of the Grampus. Dirk Peters’ wound turned out to be minor; he simply wrapped a piece of sailcloth around his injured arm and went back to work without any worry.
We made all the preparation in our power for a prolonged hibernation. Winter was threatening us. For some days past the sun hardly showed at all through the mists. The temperature fell to 36 degrees and would rise no more, while the solar rays, casting shadows of endless length upon the soil, gave hardly any heat. The captain made us put on warm woollen clothes without waiting for the cold to become more severe.
We did everything we could to get ready for a long hibernation. Winter was closing in on us. For the past few days, the sun barely peeked through the fog. The temperature dropped to 36 degrees and refused to go any higher, while the sun's rays, stretching out long shadows on the ground, provided almost no warmth. The captain had us put on warm woolen clothes before the cold got any worse.
Icebergs, packs, streams, and drifts came in greater numbers from the south. Some of these struck and stayed upon the coast, which was already heaped up with ice, but the greater number disappeared in the direction of the north-east.
Icebergs, packs, streams, and drifts arrived in larger numbers from the south. Some of them hit the coast and piled up with the existing ice, but most of them vanished toward the northeast.
“All these pieces,” said the boatswain, “will go to the closing up of the iceberg wall. If Hearne and his lot of scoundrels are not ahead of them, I imagine they will find the door shut, and as they have no key to open it with—”
“All these pieces,” said the boatswain, “will go to sealing up the iceberg wall. If Hearne and his gang of crooks aren’t ahead of them, I figure they’ll find the door closed, and since they don’t have a key to open it—”
“I suppose you think, boatswain, that our case is less desperate than theirs?”
“I guess you think, boatswain, that our situation is less desperate than theirs?”
“I do think so, Mr. Jeorling, and I have always thought so. If everything had been done as it was settled, and the lot had fallen to me to go with the boat, I would have given up my turn to one of the others. After all, there is something in feeling dry ground under your feet. I don’t wish the death of anybody, but if Hearne and his friends do not succeed in clearing the iceberg barrier—if they are doomed to pass the winter on the ice, reduced for food to a supply that will only last a few weeks, you know the fate that awaits them!”
“I believe so, Mr. Jeorling, and I’ve always believed that. If everything had gone according to plan, and I was chosen to go with the boat, I would have given my spot to one of the others. After all, there’s something about feeling solid ground under your feet. I don’t wish death on anyone, but if Hearne and his friends can’t break through the iceberg barrier—if they have to spend the winter on the ice with only enough food to last a few weeks, you know what’s going to happen to them!”
“Yes, a fate worse than ours!”
“Yes, a fate worse than ours!”
“And besides,” said the boatswain, “even supposing they do reach the Antarctic Circle. If the whalers have already left the fishing-grounds, it is not a laden and overladen craft that will keep the sea until the Australian coasts are in sight.”
“And besides,” said the boatswain, “even if they do reach the Antarctic Circle, if the whalers have already left the fishing grounds, a ship that’s either loaded or overloaded won’t stay at sea until the Australian shores are visible.”
This was my own opinion, and also that of the captain and West.
This was my own opinion, as well as the captain’s and West’s.
During the following four days, we completed the storage of the whole of our belongings, and made some excursions into the interior of the country, finding “all barren,” and not a trace that any landing had ever been made there.
During the next four days, we finished packing up all our stuff and took some trips into the countryside, discovering it to be “completely barren,” with no signs that anyone had ever landed there.
One day, Captain Len Guy proposed that we should give a geographical name to the region whither the iceberg had carried us. It was named Halbrane Land, in memory of our schooner, and we called the strait that separated the two parts of the polar continent the Jane Sound.
One day, Captain Len Guy suggested that we should name the area where the iceberg had brought us. It was named Halbrane Land, in honor of our schooner, and we called the strait that divided the two parts of the polar continent Jane Sound.
Then we took to shooting the penguins which swarmed upon the rocks, and to capturing some of the amphibious animals which frequented the beach. We began to feel the want of fresh meat, and Endicott’s cooking rendered seal and walrus flesh quite palatable. Besides, the fat of these creatures would serve, at need, to warm the cavern and feed the cooking-stove. Our most formidable enemy would be the cold, and we must fight it by every means within our power. It remained to be seen whether the amphibia would not forsake Halbrane Land at the approach of winter, and seek a less rigorous climate in lower latitudes. Fortunately there were hundreds of other animals to secure our little company from hunger, and even from thirst, at need. The beach was the home of numbers of galapagos—a kind of turtle so called from an archipelago in the equinoctial sea, where also they abound, and mentioned by Arthur Pym as supplying food to the islanders. It will be remembered that Pym and Peters found three of these galapagos in the native boat which carried them away from Tsalal Island.
Then we started shooting the penguins that crowded on the rocks and capturing some of the amphibious animals that hung out on the beach. We began to feel the need for fresh meat, and Endicott’s cooking made seal and walrus meat pretty tasty. Plus, the fat from these animals would help keep the cave warm and fuel the cooking stove if we needed it. Our biggest enemy would be the cold, and we had to fight it with every means available to us. It was still unclear whether the amphibians would leave Halbrane Land as winter approached and move to a milder climate further south. Fortunately, there were hundreds of other animals to keep our small group from going hungry, and even from going thirsty if necessary. The beach was home to many galapagos—a type of turtle named after an archipelago in the equatorial sea, where they are also plentiful. It’s worth noting that Pym and Peters found three of these galapagos in the native boat that took them away from Tsalal Island.
The movement of these huge creatures is slow, heavy, and waddling; they have thin necks two feet long, triangular snake-like heads, and can go without food for very long periods.
The movement of these massive creatures is slow, heavy, and waddling; they have thin necks that are two feet long, triangular snake-like heads, and can go without food for extended periods.
Arthur Pym has compared the antarctic turtles to dromedaries, because, like those ruminants, they have a pouch just where the neck begins, which contains from two to three gallons of cold fresh water. He relates, before the scene of the lot-drawing, that but for one of these turtles the shipwrecked crew of the Grampus must have died of hunger and thirst. If Pym is to be believed, some of the great turtles weigh from twelve to fifteen hundred pounds. Those of Halbrane Land did not go beyond seven or eight hundred pounds, but their flesh was none the less savoury.
Arthur Pym compared the Antarctic turtles to dromedaries because, like those animals, they have a pouch right where their necks begin, which holds about two to three gallons of cold fresh water. He mentions that just before the lot-drawing scene, if it hadn't been for one of these turtles, the shipwrecked crew of the Grampus would have starved and died of thirst. If Pym is to be believed, some of the large turtles weigh between twelve and fifteen hundred pounds. Those from Halbrane Land didn’t exceed seven or eight hundred pounds, but their meat was still quite tasty.
On the 19th of February an incident occurred—an incident which those who acknowledge the intervention of Providence in human affairs will recognize as providential.
On February 19th, an incident happened—an incident that those who believe in divine intervention in human affairs will see as significant.
It was eight o’clock in the morning; the weather was calm; the sky was tolerably clear; the thermometer stood at thirty-two degrees Fahrenheit.
It was 8 a.m.; the weather was calm; the sky was pretty clear; the temperature was 32 degrees Fahrenheit.
We were assembled in the cavern, with the exception of the boatswain, waiting for our breakfast, which Endicott was preparing, and were about to take our places at table, when we heard a call from outside.
We were gathered in the cave, except for the boatswain, waiting for breakfast that Endicott was making, and were just about to sit down at the table when we heard a shout from outside.
The voice was Hurliguerly’s, and we hurried out. On seeing us, he cried,—
The voice was Hurliguerly’s, and we rushed outside. When he saw us, he shouted,—
“Come—come quickly!”
"Come on—hurry up!"
He was standing on a rock at the foot of the hillock above the beach in which Halbrane Land ended beyond the point, and his right hand was stretched out towards the sea.
He was standing on a rock at the base of the small hill above the beach where Halbrane Land ended past the point, and his right hand was reaching out towards the sea.
“What is it?” asked Captain Len Guy.
“What is it?” asked Captain Len Guy.
“A boat.”
“A boat.”
“Is it the Halbrane’s boat coming back?”
“Is Halbrane’s boat coming back?”
“No, captain—it is not.”
"No, captain—it isn't."
Then we perceived a boat, not to be mistaken for that of our schooner in form or dimensions, drifting without oars or paddle, seemingly abandoned to the current.
Then we saw a boat, definitely not the same shape or size as our schooner, floating without oars or a paddle, seemingly left to the current.
We had but one idea in common—to seize at any cost upon this derelict craft, which would, perhaps, prove our salvation. But how were we to reach it? how were we to get it in to the point of Halbrane Land?
We only had one idea in common— to take control of this abandoned boat, which might save us. But how were we supposed to get to it? How were we going to bring it to Halbrane Land?
While we were looking distractedly at the boat and at each other, there came a sudden splash at the end of the hillock, as though a body had fallen into the sea.
While we were absentmindedly watching the boat and glancing at each other, a sudden splash erupted at the end of the hill, as if someone had fallen into the sea.
It was Dirk Peters, who, having flung off his clothes, had sprung from the top of a rock, and was swimming rapidly towards the boat before we made him out.
It was Dirk Peters, who, having tossed off his clothes, had jumped from the top of a rock and was swimming quickly towards the boat before we spotted him.
We cheered him heartily. I never beheld anything like that swimming. He bounded through the waves like a porpoise, and indeed he possessed the strength and swiftness of one. What might not be expected of such a man!
We cheered him loudly. I had never seen anything like that swimming. He leaped through the waves like a dolphin, and he really had the strength and speed of one. Just imagine what could be expected from a man like that!
In a few minutes the half-breed had swum several cables’ lengths towards the boat in an oblique direction. We could only see his head like a black speck on the surface of the rolling waves. A period of suspense, of intense watching of the brave swimmer succeeded. Surely, surely he would reach the boat; but must he not be carried away with it? Was it to be believed that even his great strength would enable him, swimming, to tow it to the beach?
In just a few minutes, the half-breed had swum several lengths of cable toward the boat at an angle. We could only see his head as a small dark dot on the surface of the choppy waves. We entered a tense moment, intensely watching the brave swimmer. Surely, he would reach the boat; but would he be swept away with it? Could we really believe that even his impressive strength would allow him to swim and pull it to shore?
“After all, why should there not be oars in the boat?” said the boatswain.
“After all, why shouldn’t there be oars in the boat?” said the boatswain.
“He has it! He has it! Hurrah, Dirk, hurrah!” shouted Hurliguerly, and Endicott echoed his exultant cheer.
“He's got it! He's got it! Hooray, Dirk, hooray!” shouted Hurliguerly, and Endicott joined in with his excited cheer.
The half-breed had, in fact, reached the boat and raised himself alongside half out of the water. His big, strong hand grasped the side, and at the risk of causing the boat to capsize, he hoisted himself up to the side, stepped over it, and sat down to draw his breath.
The half-breed had, in fact, made it to the boat and pulled himself up alongside, half out of the water. His large, strong hand grabbed the side, and despite the risk of tipping the boat over, he climbed up, stepped over the edge, and sat down to catch his breath.
Almost instantly a shout reached our ears. It was uttered by Dirk Peters. What had he found? Paddles! It must be so, for we saw him seat himself in the front of the boat, and paddle with all his strength in striving to get out of the current.
Almost immediately, a shout came to us. It was from Dirk Peters. What had he discovered? Paddles! It had to be, because we saw him sit at the front of the boat and paddle with all his might, trying to get out of the current.
“Come along!” said the captain, and, turning the base of the hillock, we all ran along the edge of the beach between the blackish stones that bestrewed it.
“Come on!” said the captain, and, rounding the bottom of the hill, we all ran along the edge of the beach between the dark stones scattered across it.
After some time, West stopped us. The boat had reached the shelter of a small projection at that place, and it was evident that it would be run ashore there.
After a while, West stopped us. The boat had reached the safety of a small ledge at that spot, and it was clear that it would be pulled ashore there.
When it was within five or six cables’ lengths, and the eddy was helping it on, Dirk Peters let go the paddles, stooped towards the after-part of the boat, and then raised himself, holding up an inert body.
When it was about five or six cable lengths away, and the current was pushing it along, Dirk Peters dropped the paddles, leaned towards the back of the boat, and then stood up, holding up a limp body.
An agonized cry from Captain Len Guy rent the air!
An agonized cry from Captain Len Guy pierced the air!
“My brother—my brother!”
"My brother—my brother!"
“He is living! He is living!” shouted Dirk Peters.
“He's alive! He's alive!” shouted Dirk Peters.
A moment later, the boat had touched the beach, and Captain Len Guy held his brother in his arms.
A moment later, the boat reached the shore, and Captain Len Guy held his brother in his arms.
Three of William Guy’s companions lay apparently lifeless in the bottom of the boat.
Three of William Guy’s friends lay seemingly lifeless at the bottom of the boat.
And these four men were all that remained of the crew of the Jane.
And these four men were all that was left of the crew of the Jane.
CHAPTER XXIV.
ELEVEN YEARS IN A FEW PAGES.
The heading of the following chapter indicates that the adventures of William Guy and his companions after the destruction of the English schooner, and the details of their history subsequent to the departure of Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters, are about to be narrated with all possible brevity.
The heading of the following chapter shows that the adventures of William Guy and his friends after the destruction of the English schooner, along with the details of what happened to them after Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters left, will be told as briefly as possible.
We carried our treasure-trove to the cavern, and had the happiness of restoring all four men to life. In reality, it was hunger, nothing but hunger, which had reduced the poor fellows to the semblance of death.
We brought our stash to the cave and were thrilled to bring all four men back to life. The truth is, it was hunger—nothing more than hunger—that had left the poor guys looking like they were dead.
* * * * *
* * * *
On the 8th of February, 1828, the crew of the Jane, having no reason to doubt the good faith of the population of Tsalal Island, or that of their chief, Too-Wit, disembarked, in order to visit the village of Klock-Klock, having previously put the schooner into a state of defence, leaving six men on board.
On February 8th, 1828, the crew of the Jane, trusting the good intentions of the people of Tsalal Island and their chief, Too-Wit, went ashore to visit the village of Klock-Klock, after preparing the schooner for defense and leaving six men on board.
The crew, counting William Guy, the captain, Arthur Pym, and Dirk Peters, formed a body of thirty-two men, armed with guns, pistols, and knives. The dog Tiger accompanied them.
The crew, including Captain William Guy, Arthur Pym, and Dirk Peters, consisted of thirty-two men armed with guns, pistols, and knives. They were accompanied by a dog named Tiger.
On reaching the narrow gorge leading to the village, preceded and followed by the numerous warriors of Too-Wit, the little company divided, Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and Allen (the sailor) entering a cleft in the hill-side with the intention of crossing it to the other side. From that moment their companions were never to see them more.
On reaching the narrow gorge that leads to the village, surrounded by many warriors of Too-Wit, the small group split up. Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and Allen (the sailor) went into a crack in the hillside with the plan to cross over to the other side. From that moment on, their companions would never see them again.
After a short interval a shock was felt. The opposite hill fell down in a vast heap, burying William Guy and his twenty-eight companions.
After a brief moment, a jolt was felt. The opposite hill collapsed in a huge pile, burying William Guy and his twenty-eight companions.
Twenty-two of these unfortunate men were crushed to death on the instant, and their bodies would never be found under that mass of earth.
Twenty-two of these unfortunate men were instantly crushed to death, and their bodies would never be found under that pile of earth.
Seven, miraculously sheltered in the depth of a great cleft of the hill, had survived the catastrophe. These were William Guy, Patterson, Roberts, Covin, Trinkle, also Forbes and Sexton, since dead. As for Tiger, they knew not whether he had perished in the landslip, or whether he had escaped. There existed in the right side of the hill, as well as in the left, on either side of the fissure, certain winding passages, and it was by crawling along these in the darkness that William Guy, Patterson, and the others reached a cavity which let in light and air in abundance. From this shelter they beheld the attack on the Jane by sixty pirogues, the defence made by the six men on board, the invasion of the ship by the savages, and finally the explosion which caused the death of a vast number of natives as well as the complete destruction of the ship.
Seven, miraculously sheltered in the depths of a large crack in the hill, had survived the disaster. These were William Guy, Patterson, Roberts, Covin, Trinkle, as well as Forbes and Sexton, who were now deceased. As for Tiger, they had no idea whether he had died in the landslide or managed to escape. On both the right and left sides of the hill, on either side of the fissure, there were winding passages, and it was by crawling through these in the dark that William Guy, Patterson, and the others reached a cavity that let in plenty of light and air. From this shelter, they witnessed the attack on the Jane by sixty pirogues, the defense made by the six men on board, the invasion of the ship by the savages, and finally the explosion that killed a large number of natives and completely destroyed the ship.
Too-Wit and the Tsalal islanders were at first terrified by the effects of this explosion, but probably still more disappointed. Their instincts of pillage could not be gratified, because some valueless wreckage was all that remained of the ship and her cargo, and they had no reason to suppose that any of the crew had survived the cleverly-contrived collapse of the hill. Hence it came about that Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters on the one side, and William Guy and his companions on the other, were enabled to remain undisturbed in the labyrinths of Klock-Klock, where they fed on the flesh of bitterns—these they could catch with their hands—and the fruit of the nut-trees which grow on the hill-sides. They procured fire by rubbing pieces of soft against pieces of hard wood; there was a quantity of both within their reach.
Too-Wit and the Tsalal islanders were initially scared by the explosion, but probably even more let down. Their instinct to loot couldn’t be satisfied, since only worthless debris was left from the ship and its cargo, and they had no reason to believe that any of the crew had survived the cleverly orchestrated collapse of the hill. As a result, Arthur Pym and Dirk Peters on one side, and William Guy and his friends on the other, were able to stay undisturbed in the maze of Klock-Klock, where they feasted on the flesh of bitterns—these they could catch by hand—and the fruit from the nut trees that grow on the hillsides. They made fire by rubbing soft wood against hard wood; there was plenty of both within their reach.
After a whole week of this confinement, Arthur Pym and the half-breed had succeeded, as we know, in leaving their hiding-place, securing a boat, and abandoning Tsalal Island, but William Guy and his companions had not yet found an opportunity to escape.
After a full week of being stuck there, Arthur Pym and the half-breed managed, as we know, to leave their hiding spot, get a boat, and leave Tsalal Island, but William Guy and his friends still hadn't found a chance to escape.
After they had been shut up in the labyrinth for twenty-one days, the birds on which they lived began to fail them, and they recognized that their only means of escaping hunger—(they had not to fear thirst, for there was a spring of fresh water in the interior of the hill)—was to go down again to the coast, lay hands upon a native boat, and get out to sea. Where were the fugitives to go, and what was to become of them without provisions?—these were questions that had to be asked, and which nobody could answer. Nevertheless, they would not have hesitated to attempt the adventure if they could have a few hours of darkness; but, at that time of year, the sun did not as yet go down behind the horizon of the eighty-fourth parallel.
After being stuck in the labyrinth for twenty-one days, the birds that provided their sustenance started to dwindle, and they realized that their only way to escape hunger—(thirst wasn't a concern since there was a fresh water spring inside the hill)—was to head back down to the coast, find a native boat, and venture out to sea. Where could the fugitives go, and what would happen to them without supplies?—these were questions they had to consider, and no one had the answers. Still, they wouldn't have hesitated to take on the challenge if they could count on a few hours of darkness; however, at that time of year, the sun didn’t set below the horizon of the eighty-fourth parallel.
Death would probably have put an end to their misery had not the situation been changed by the following events.
Death would likely have ended their suffering if the situation hadn't changed due to the following events.
On the 22nd of February, in the morning, William Guy and Patterson were talking together, in terrible perplexity of mind, at the orifice of the cavity that opened upon the country. They no longer knew how to provide for the wants of seven persons, who were then reduced to eating nuts only, and were suffering in consequence from severe pain in the head and stomach. They could see big turtles crawling on the beach, but how could they venture to go thither, with hundreds of natives coming and going about their several occupations, with their constant cry of tékéli-li?
On the morning of February 22nd, William Guy and Patterson were having a serious chat at the opening of the cave that led out to the countryside. They were completely at a loss about how to provide for the needs of the seven people, who were now reduced to eating only nuts and were suffering from serious headaches and stomach pains as a result. They could see large turtles crawling on the beach, but how could they risk going there with hundreds of natives bustling around, constantly shouting tékéli-li?
Suddenly, this crowd of people became violently agitated. Men, women, and children ran wildly about on every side. Some of the savages even took to their boats as though a great danger were at hand.
Suddenly, the crowd became wildly agitated. Men, women, and children ran around frantically in every direction. Some of the savages even jumped into their boats as if a great danger were looming.
What was happening?
What's going on?
William Guy and his companions were very soon informed. The cause of the tumult was the appearance of an unknown animal, a terrible quadruped, which dashed into the midst of the islanders, snapping at and biting them indiscriminately, as it sprang at their throats with a hoarse growling.
William Guy and his friends were quickly informed. The reason for the chaos was the sighting of an unknown animal, a terrifying four-legged creature, which charged into the crowd of islanders, biting and snapping at them indiscriminately as it leaped at their throats with a harsh growl.
And yet the infuriated animal was alone, and might easily have been killed by stones or arrows. Why then did a crowd of savages manifest such abject terror? Why did they take to flight? Why did they appear incapable of defending themselves against this one beast?
And yet the angry animal was alone and could have easily been killed by stones or arrows. So why did the group of savages show such intense fear? Why did they run away? Why did they seem unable to defend themselves against this one creature?
The animal was white, and the sight of it had produced the phenomenon previously observed, that inexplicable terror of whiteness common to all the natives of Tsalal.
The animal was white, and seeing it had caused the same strange fear of whiteness that all the natives of Tsalal had experienced before.
To their extreme surprise, William Guy and his companions recognized the strange animal as the dog Tiger.
To their great surprise, William Guy and his friends recognized the strange animal as the dog Tiger.
Yes! Tiger had escaped from the crumbling mass of the hill and betaken himself to the interior of the island, whence he had returned to Klock-Klock, to spread terror among the natives. But Tiger was no mere phantom foe; he was the most dangerous and deadly of enemies, for the poor animal was mad, and his fangs were fatal!
Yes! Tiger had broken free from the crumbling hill and made his way into the heart of the island, from where he had returned to Klock-Klock to instill fear in the locals. But Tiger wasn’t just a ghostly threat; he was the most dangerous and deadly of foes, for the poor creature was mad, and his fangs were lethal!
This was the reason why the greater part of the Tsalal islanders took to flight, headed by their chief, Too-Wit, and the Wampos, who are the leading personages of Klock-Klock. It was under these extraordinary circumstances that they abandoned their island, whither they were destined never to return.
This was the reason why most of the Tsalal islanders fled, led by their chief, Too-Wit, and the Wampos, who are the main figures of Klock-Klock. It was under these unusual circumstances that they left their island, never to come back.
Although the boats carried off the bulk of the population, a considerable number still remained on Tsalal, having no means of escape, and their fate accomplished itself quickly. Several natives who were bitten by Tiger developed hydrophobia rapidly, and attacked the others. Fearful scenes ensued, and are briefly to be summed up in one dismal statement. The bones we had seen in or near Klock-Klock were those of the poor savages, which had lain there bleaching for eleven years!
Although the boats took away most of the population, a significant number still stayed on Tsalal, having no way to escape, and their fate came swiftly. Several natives bitten by Tiger quickly developed hydrophobia and attacked the others. Terrifying scenes followed, and can be summed up in one grim statement. The bones we had seen in or near Klock-Klock were those of the unfortunate natives, which had been there bleaching for eleven years!
The poor dog had died, after he had done his fell work, in a corner on the beach, where Dirk Peters found his skeleton and the collar bearing the name of Arthur Pym.
The poor dog had died after it had done its terrible work, in a corner on the beach, where Dirk Peters found its skeleton and the collar with the name Arthur Pym.
Then, after those natives who could not escape from the island had all perished in the manner described, William Guy, Patterson, Trinkle, Covin, Forbes, and Sexton ventured to come out of the labyrinth, where they were on the verge of death by starvation.
Then, after all the natives who couldn't escape from the island had died as described, William Guy, Patterson, Trinkle, Covin, Forbes, and Sexton dared to come out of the maze, where they were about to die from starvation.
What sort of existence was that of the seven survivors of the expedition during the eleven ensuing years?
What kind of life did the seven survivors of the expedition lead during the next eleven years?
On the whole, it was more endurable than might have been supposed. The natural products of an extremely fertile soil and the presence of a certain number of domestic animals secured them against want of food; they had only to make out the best shelter for themselves they could contrive, and wait for an opportunity of getting away from the island with as much patience as might be granted to them. And from whence could such an opportunity come? Only from one of the chances within the resources of Providence.
Overall, it was more bearable than one might think. The rich natural resources of the fertile land and the availability of some farm animals kept them from running out of food; they just had to figure out the best way to build shelter for themselves and wait patiently for a chance to escape the island. But where could such a chance come from? Only from the possibilities provided by fate.
Captain William Guy, Patterson, and their five companions descended the ravine, which was half filled with the fallen masses of the hill-face, amid heaps of scoria and blocks of black granite. Before they left this gorge, it occurred to William Guy to explore the fissure on the right into which Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and Allen had turned, but he found it blocked up; it was impossible for him to get into the pass. Thus he remained in ignorance of the existence of the natural or artificial labyrinth which corresponded with the one he had just left, and probably communicated with it under the dry bed of the torrent. The little company, having passed the chaotic barrier that intercepted the northern route, proceeded rapidly towards the north-west. There, on the coast, at about three miles from Klock-Klock, they established themselves in a grotto very like that in our own occupation on the coast of Halbrane Land.
Captain William Guy, Patterson, and their five companions descended the ravine, which was partially filled with fallen debris from the hill, among piles of ash and chunks of black granite. Before leaving this gorge, William Guy thought to check the fissure on the right where Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and Allen had gone, but he found it blocked; he couldn't get into the passage. So, he remained unaware of the natural or artificial maze that matched the one he had just exited, and which probably connected to it beneath the dry riverbed. The small group, having crossed the chaotic barrier that blocked the northern route, quickly headed northwest. There, along the coast, about three miles from Klock-Klock, they settled in a grotto very similar to the one we currently occupy on the coast of Halbrane Land.
And it was in this place that, during long, hopeless years, the seven survivors of the Jane lived, as we were about to do ourselves, but under better conditions, for the fertility of the soil of Tsalal furnished them with resources unknown in Halbrane Land. In reality, we were condemned to perish when our provisions should be exhausted, but they could have waited indefinitely—and they did wait.
And it was here that, during long, desperate years, the seven survivors of the Jane lived, just like we were about to, but under better conditions, because the fertile soil of Tsalal provided them with resources that were unavailable in Halbrane Land. In reality, we were doomed to die once our supplies ran out, but they could have waited forever—and they did wait.
They had never entertained any doubt that Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and Allen had perished, and this was only too true in Allen’s case. How, indeed, could they ever have imagined that Pym and the half-breed had got hold of a boat and made their escape from Tsalal Island?
They had never doubted that Arthur Pym, Dirk Peters, and Allen were dead, and this was especially true for Allen. How could they have believed that Pym and the half-breed had managed to get a boat and escape from Tsalal Island?
So, then, as William Guy told us, not an incident occurred to break the monotony of that existence of eleven years—not even the reappearance of the islanders, who were kept away from Tsalal by superstitious terror. No danger had threatened them during all that time; but, of course, as it became more and more prolonged, they lost the hope of ever being rescued. At first, with the return of the fine season, when the sea was once more open, they had thought it possible that a ship would be sent in search of the Jane. But after four or five years they relinquished all hope.
So, as William Guy told us, nothing happened to break the boredom of those eleven years—not even the return of the islanders, who stayed away from Tsalal due to superstitious fears. They hadn’t faced any danger during all that time; but, obviously, as the situation dragged on, they lost hope of ever being rescued. At first, with the arrival of the nice season, when the sea was open again, they thought it was possible that a ship would come looking for the Jane. But after four or five years, they gave up all hope.
There is no need for dwelling on this period, which extends from the year 1828 to the year 1839. The winters were hard. The summer did indeed extend its beneficent influence to the islands of the Tsalal group, but the cold season, with its attendant snows, rains, and tempests, spared them none of its severity.
There’s no need to spend too much time on this period from 1828 to 1839. The winters were tough. While summer brought its positive effects to the islands of the Tsalal group, the cold season, with its accompanying snow, rain, and storms, didn’t hold back its harshness on anyone.
During seven months Captain William Guy had not lost one of those who had come with him safe and sound out of the trap set for them at Klock-Klock, and this was due, no doubt, to their robust constitutions, remarkable power of endurance, and great strength of character. Alas! misfortune was making ready to fall on them.
During seven months, Captain William Guy hadn't lost any of those who had come with him safe and sound out of the trap set for them at Klock-Klock, and this was surely because of their strong bodies, impressive endurance, and great strength of character. Unfortunately, bad luck was getting ready to strike.
The month of May had come—it corresponds in those regions to the month of November in northern lands—and the ice-packs which the current carried towards the north were beginning to drift past Tsalal. One day, one of the seven men failed to return to the cavern. They called, they waited, they searched for him. All was in vain. He did not reappear; no doubt he had been drowned. He was never more seen by his fellow-exiles.
The month of May had arrived—it’s like November in northern areas—and the ice floes that the current was pushing northward were starting to drift past Tsalal. One day, one of the seven men didn't come back to the cave. They called for him, waited, and searched everywhere. It was all useless. He didn’t show up again; he probably drowned. He was never seen again by his fellow exiles.
This man was Patterson, the faithful companion of William Guy.
This man was Patterson, the loyal friend of William Guy.
Now, what William Guy did not know, but we told him, was that Patterson—under what circumstances none would ever learn—had been carried away on the surface of an ice-block, where he died of hunger. And on that ice-block, which had travelled so far as Prince Edward Island, the boatswain had discovered the corpse of the unfortunate man almost decomposed by the action of the warmer waters.
Now, what William Guy didn’t know, but we told him, was that Patterson—under circumstances that no one would ever find out—had been swept away on an ice floe, where he died of starvation. And on that ice floe, which had drifted all the way to Prince Edward Island, the boatswain found the body of the unfortunate man, almost decomposed by the warmer waters.
When Captain Len Guy told his brother of the finding of the body of Patterson, and how it was owing to the notes in his pocket-book that the Halbrane had been enabled to proceed towards the antarctic seas, William Guy hid his face in his hands and wept.
When Captain Len Guy told his brother about finding Patterson's body and how it was the notes in his wallet that had allowed the Halbrane to head toward the Antarctic seas, William Guy buried his face in his hands and cried.
Other misfortunes followed upon this one.
Other misfortunes came after this one.
Five months after the disappearance of Patterson, in the middle of October, Tsalal Island was laid waste from coast to coast by an earthquake, which destroyed the south-western group almost entirely. William Guy and his companions must soon have perished on the barren land, which no longer could give them food, had not the means of leaving its coast, now merely an expanse of tumbled rocks, been afforded them in an almost miraculous manner. Two days after the earthquake, the current carried ashore within a few hundred yards of their cavern a boat which had drifted from the island group on the south-west.
Five months after Patterson went missing, in mid-October, Tsalal Island was devastated from one end to the other by an earthquake, which nearly destroyed the southwestern group entirely. William Guy and his friends would have likely died on the desolate land, which could no longer provide them with food, if they hadn't been given a nearly miraculous way to leave its coast, now just a stretch of crumbling rocks. Two days after the earthquake, a current washed ashore a boat just a few hundred yards from their cave, which had drifted from the island group to the southwest.
Without the delay of even one day, the boat was laden with as much of the remaining provisions as it could contain, and the six men embarked in it, bidding adieu for ever to the now uninhabitable island.
Without even a day's delay, the boat was loaded with as many of the remaining supplies as it could carry, and the six men boarded it, saying farewell forever to the now unlivable island.
Unfortunately a very strong breeze was blowing; it was impossible to resist it, and the boat was driven southwards by that very same current which had caused our iceberg to drift to the coast of Halbrane Land.
Unfortunately, a very strong breeze was blowing; it was impossible to resist it, and the boat was pushed southward by the same current that had caused our iceberg to drift to the coast of Halbrane Land.
For two months and a half these poor fellows were borne across the open sea, with no control over their course. It was not until the 2nd of January in the present year (1840) that they sighted land—east of the Jane Sound.
For two and a half months, these poor guys were carried across the open sea, without any control over their direction. It wasn't until January 2nd of this year (1840) that they finally saw land—east of the Jane Sound.
Now, we already knew this land was not more than fifty miles from Halbrane Land. Yes! so small, relatively, was the distance that separated us from those whom we had sought for in the antarctic regions far and wide, and concerning whom we had lost hope.
Now, we already knew this land was no more than fifty miles from Halbrane Land. Yes! The distance that separated us from those we had searched for in the Antarctic regions far and wide was relatively small, and we had almost lost hope regarding them.
Their boat had gone ashore far to the south-east of us. But on how different a coast from that of Tsalal Island, or, rather, on one how like that of Halbrane Land! Nothing was to be seen but sand and stones; neither trees, shrubs, nor plants of any kind. Their provisions were almost exhausted; William Guy and his companions were soon reduced to extreme want, and two of the little company, Forbes and Sexton, died.
Their boat had landed far to the southeast of us. But the coast was so different from that of Tsalal Island; or rather, it was much like that of Halbrane Land! All we could see was sand and rocks; there were no trees, bushes, or plants of any kind. Their supplies were nearly gone; William Guy and his companions quickly fell into severe need, and two of the small group, Forbes and Sexton, died.
The remaining four resolved not to remain a single day longer in the place where they were doomed to die of hunger. They embarked in the boat with the small supply of food still remaining, and once more abandoned themselves to the current, without having been able to verify their position, for want of instruments.
The last four decided not to stay even one more day in the place where they were destined to starve. They got into the boat with the little food they had left and once again surrendered to the current, unable to confirm their location due to the lack of instruments.
Thus had they been borne upon the unknown deep for twenty-five days, their resources were completely exhausted, and they had not eaten for forty-eight hours, when the boat, with its occupants lying inanimate at the bottom of it, was sighted from Halbrane Land. The rest is already known to the reader of this strange eventful history.
Thus had they been adrift on the unknown sea for twenty-five days, their supplies were completely gone, and they hadn't eaten for forty-eight hours, when the boat, with its occupants lying lifeless at the bottom, was spotted from Halbrane Land. The rest is already known to the reader of this strange, eventful story.
And now the two brothers were at length reunited in that remote corner of the big world which we had dubbed Halbrane Land.
And now the two brothers were finally reunited in that far-off part of the big world that we called Halbrane Land.
CHAPTER XXV.
“WE WERE THE FIRST.”
Two days later not one of the survivors from the two schooners, the Jane and the Halbrane, remained upon any coast of the Antarctic region.
Two days later, not a single survivor from the two schooners, the Jane and the Halbrane, was left on any coast of the Antarctic region.
On the 21st of February, at six o’clock in the morning, the boat, with us all (we numbered thirteen) in it, left the little creek and doubled the point of Halbrane Land. On the previous day we had fully and finally debated the question of our departure, with the understanding that if it were settled in the affirmative, we should start without delay.
On February 21st, at six in the morning, the boat, with all thirteen of us on board, left the small creek and rounded the point of Halbrane Land. The day before, we had fully discussed our departure, agreeing that if we decided to go for it, we would leave immediately.
The captain of the Jane was for an immediate departure, and Captain Len Guy was not opposed to it. I willingly sided with them, and West was of a similar opinion. The boatswain was inclined to oppose us. He considered it imprudent to give up a certainty for the uncertain, and he was backed by Endicott, who would in any case say “ditto” to his “Mr. Burke.” However, when the time came, Hurliguerly conformed to the view of the majority with a good grace, and declared himself quite ready to set out, since we were all of that way of thinking.
The captain of the Jane was for an immediate departure, and Captain Len Guy was on board with it. I willingly agreed, and West felt the same. The boatswain was against us. He thought it was unwise to trade something certain for something uncertain, and he had the support of Endicott, who would just echo whatever “Mr. Burke” said. However, when the moment arrived, Hurliguerly went along with the majority without any fuss and said he was ready to leave since we all felt the same way.
Our boat was one of those in use in the Tsalal Archipelago for plying between the islands. We knew, from the narrative of Arthur Pym, that these boats are of two kinds, one resembling rafts or flat boats, the other strongly-built pirogues. Our boat was of the former kind, forty feet long, six feet in width, and worked by several paddles.
Our boat was one of those used in the Tsalal Archipelago for traveling between the islands. We knew from Arthur Pym's story that these boats come in two types: one looks like rafts or flat boats, and the other are sturdy pirogues. Our boat was the former type, forty feet long, six feet wide, and operated with several paddles.
We called our little craft the Paracuta, after a fish which abounds in these waters. A rough image of that denizen of the southern deep was cut upon the gunwale.
We named our small boat the Paracuta, after a fish that is plentiful in these waters. A rough carving of that creature from the southern depths was made on the gunwale.
Needless to say that the greater part of the cargo of the Halbrane was left in our cavern, fully protected from the weather, at the disposal of any shipwrecked people who might chance to be thrown on the coast of Halbrane Land. The boatswain had planted a spar on the top of this slope to attract attention. But, our two schooners notwithstanding, what vessel would ever venture into such latitudes?
Needless to say, most of the cargo from the Halbrane was left in our cave, completely sheltered from the elements, available for anyone who might find themselves shipwrecked on the coast of Halbrane Land. The boatswain had set up a spar at the top of this slope to get attention. But even with our two schooners, what ship would dare to come into such remote waters?
Nota Bene.—We were just thirteen—the fatal number. Perfectly good relations subsisted among us. We had no longer to dread the rebellion of a Hearne. (How often we speculated upon the fate of those whom he had beguiled!)
Note Well.—We were just thirteen—the unlucky number. There were great relations among us. We no longer had to worry about a rebellion from a Hearne. (How often we wondered about the fate of those he had deceived!)
At seven o’clock, the extreme point of Halbrane Land lay five miles behind us, and in the evening we gradually lost sight of the heights that variated that part of the coast.
At seven o’clock, the farthest point of Halbrane Land was five miles behind us, and in the evening we slowly lost sight of the heights that marked that section of the coast.
I desire to lay special stress on the fact that not a single scrap of iron entered into the construction of this boat, not so much as a nail or a bolt, for that metal was entirely unknown to the Tsalal islanders. The planks were bound together by a sort of liana, or creeping-plant, and caulked with moss steeped in pitch, which was turned by contact with the sea-water to a substance as hard as metal.
I want to emphasize that not a single piece of iron was used in the construction of this boat—not even a nail or a bolt—because the Tsalal islanders had no knowledge of that metal. The planks were tied together with a type of liana, or climbing plant, and sealed with moss soaked in pitch, which became as hard as metal when it came into contact with seawater.
I have nothing special to record during the week that succeeded our departure. The breeze blew steadily from the south, and we did not meet with any unfavourable current between the banks of the Jane Sound.
I have nothing special to note during the week after we left. The breeze blew consistently from the south, and we didn’t encounter any unfavorable current between the banks of the Jane Sound.
During those first eight days, the Paracuta, by paddling when the wind fell, had kept up the speed that was indispensable for our reaching the Pacific Ocean within a short time.
During those first eight days, the Paracuta, by paddling when the wind died down, maintained the speed necessary for us to reach the Pacific Ocean quickly.
The desolate aspect of the land remained the same, while the strait was already visited by floating drifts, packs of one to two hundred feet in length, some oblong, others circular, and also by icebergs which our boat passed easily. We were made anxious, however, by the fact that these masses were proceeding towards the iceberg barrier, for would they not close the passages, which ought to be still open at this time?
The barren look of the land was unchanged, while the strait was already filled with floating drifts, some stretching one to two hundred feet long, some oval, others round, along with icebergs that our boat navigated past without difficulty. However, we felt uneasy about the fact that these ice formations were heading toward the iceberg barrier, as they might close off the passages that should still be open at this time.
I shall mention here that in proportion as Dirk Peters was carried farther and farther from the places wherein no trace of his poor Pym had been found, he was more silent than ever, and no longer even answered me when I addressed him.
I should note that as Dirk Peters was taken farther and farther away from the places where there was no sign of his poor Pym, he became quieter than ever and didn’t even respond when I spoke to him.
It must not be forgotten that since our iceberg had passed beyond the south pole, we were in the zone of eastern longitudes counted from the zero of Greenwich to the hundred and eightieth degree. All hope must therefore be abandoned of our either touching at the Falklands, or finding whaling-ships in the waters of the Sandwich Islands, the South Orkneys, or South Georgia.
It’s important to remember that since our iceberg had crossed beyond the South Pole, we were now in the area of Eastern longitudes measured from the zero point at Greenwich to the 180th degree. Therefore, we had to give up all hope of either stopping at the Falklands or finding whaling ships in the waters around the Sandwich Islands, the South Orkneys, or South Georgia.
Our voyage proceeded under unaltered conditions for ten days. Our little craft was perfectly sea-worthy. The two captains and West fully appreciated its soundness, although, as I have previously said, not a scrap of iron had a place in its construction. It had not once been necessary to repair its seams, so staunch were they. To be sure, the sea was smooth, its long, rolling waves were hardly ruffled on their surface.
Our journey went on without any changes for ten days. Our small boat was completely seaworthy. The two captains and West fully recognized how solid it was, even though, as I mentioned before, not a single piece of iron was used in its construction. We hadn’t needed to fix its seams even once; they were that strong. Of course, the sea was calm, with its long, rolling waves barely disturbed on the surface.
On the 10th of March, with the same longitude the observation gave 7° 13ʹ for latitude. The speed of the Paracuta had then been thirty miles in each twenty-four hours. If this rate of progress could be maintained for three weeks, there was every chance of our finding the passes open, and being able to get round the iceberg barrier; also that the whaling-ships would not yet have left the fishing-grounds.
On March 10th, with the same longitude, the observation indicated 7° 13ʹ for latitude. The speed of the Paracuta had then been thirty miles every twenty-four hours. If we could keep up this pace for three weeks, we had a good chance of finding the passes open and being able to get around the iceberg barrier; also, the whaling ships likely wouldn't have left the fishing grounds yet.
The sun was on the verge of the horizon, and the time was approaching when the Antarctic region would be shrouded in polar night. Fortunately, in re-ascending towards the north we were getting into waters from whence light was not yet banished. Then did we witness a phenomenon as extraordinary as any of those described by Arthur Pym. For three or four hours, sparks, accompanied by a sharp noise, shot out of our fingers’ ends, our hair, and our beards. There was an electric snowstorm, with great flakes falling loosely, and the contact produced this strange luminosity. The sea rose so suddenly and tumbled about so wildly that the Paracuta was several times in danger of being swallowed up by the waves, but we got through the mystic-seeming tempest all safe and sound.
The sun was just about to set, and the time was coming when the Antarctic would be covered in polar night. Luckily, as we headed back north, we were entering waters where light hadn’t disappeared yet. Then we experienced a phenomenon as remarkable as anything described by Arthur Pym. For three or four hours, sparks, accompanied by a sharp sound, erupted from our fingertips, hair, and beards. It was like an electric snowstorm, with large flakes falling loosely, and the contact created this strange glow. The sea rose so suddenly and tossed around so violently that the Paracuta was nearly swallowed by the waves multiple times, but we made it through the seemingly mystical storm safe and sound.
Nevertheless, space was thenceforth but imperfectly lighted. Frequent mists came up and bounded our outlook to a few cable-lengths. Extreme watchfulness and caution were necessary to avoid collision with the floating masses of ice, which were travelling more slowly than the Paracuta.
Nevertheless, from then on, the area was only partially lit. Frequent fog rolled in, limiting our view to just a few cable-lengths. We needed to be extremely vigilant and careful to avoid crashing into the drifting icebergs, which were moving more slowly than the Paracuta.
It is also to be noted that, on the southern side, the sky was frequently lighted up by the broad and brilliant rays of the polar aurora.
It’s also worth mentioning that, on the southern side, the sky was often illuminated by the wide and bright rays of the polar aurora.
The temperature fell very perceptibly, and no longer rose above twenty-three degrees.
The temperature dropped noticeably and no longer went above twenty-three degrees.
Forty-eight hours later Captain Len Guy and his brother succeeded with great difficulty in taking an approximate observation, with the following results of their calculations:
Forty-eight hours later, Captain Len Guy and his brother managed, with considerable effort, to get an approximate observation, with the following results from their calculations:
Latitude: 75° 17ʹ south.
Latitude: 118° 3ʹ east.
Latitude: 75° 17' S.
Latitude: 118° 3' E.
At this date, therefore (12th March), the Paracuta was distant from the waters of the Antarctic Circle only four hundred miles.
At this date, therefore (12th March), the Paracuta was only four hundred miles away from the waters of the Antarctic Circle.
During the night a thick fog came on, with a subsidence of the breeze. This was to be regretted, for it increased the risk of collision with the floating ice. Of course fog could not be a surprise to us, being where we were, but what did surprise us was the gradually increasing speed of our boat, although the falling of the wind ought to have lessened it.
During the night, a thick fog rolled in, and the breeze calmed down. This was unfortunate because it raised the risk of colliding with the floating ice. Fog wasn’t unexpected given our location, but we were surprised by the slowly increasing speed of our boat, even though the drop in wind should have slowed us down.
This increase of speed could not be due to the current for we were going more quickly than it.
This increase in speed couldn't be due to the current because we were moving faster than it.
This state of things lasted until morning, without our being able to account for what was happening, when at about ten o’clock the mist began to disperse in the low zones. The coast on the west reappeared—a rocky coast, without a mountainous background; the Paracuta was following its line.
This situation went on until morning, and we couldn’t figure out what was going on, when around ten o’clock the fog started to clear in the lower areas. The western coast came back into view—a rocky shore, without any mountains in the background; the Paracuta was continuing on its course.
And then, no more than a quarter of a mile away, we beheld a huge mound, reared above the plain to a height of three hundred feet, with a circumference of from two to three hundred feet. In its strange form this great mound resembled an enormous sphinx; the body upright, the paws stretched out, crouching in the attitude of the winged monster which Grecian Mythology has placed upon the way to Thebes.
And then, just about a quarter of a mile away, we saw a massive mound rising up from the plain to a height of three hundred feet, with a circumference of two to three hundred feet. Its unusual shape made the mound look like a giant sphinx; the body standing tall, the paws stretched out, crouching like the winged monster from Grecian Mythology that guards the path to Thebes.
Was this a living animal, a gigantic monster, a mastodon a thousand times the size of those enormous elephants of the polar seas whose remains are still found in the ice? In our frame of mind we might have believed that it was such a creature, and believed also that the mastodon was about to hurl itself on our little craft and crush it to atoms.
Was this a living animal, a gigantic monster, a mastodon a thousand times the size of those massive elephants from the polar seas whose remains are still discovered in the ice? In our state of mind, we might have thought it was such a creature and also believed that the mastodon was about to launch itself at our small boat and crush it into pieces.
After a few moments of unreasoning and unreasonable fright, we recognized that the strange object was only a great mound, singularly shaped, and that the mist had just rolled off its head, leaving it to stand out and confront us.
After a few moments of irrational and unreasonable fear, we realized that the strange object was just a large mound, uniquely shaped, and that the mist had just cleared off its top, leaving it to stand out and face us.
Ah! that sphinx! I remembered, at sight of it, that on the night when the iceberg was overturned and the Halbrane was carried away, I had dreamed of a fabulous animal of this kind, seated at the pole of the world, and from whom Edgar Poe could only wrest its secrets.
Ah! that sphinx! When I saw it, I recalled that on the night the iceberg flipped and the Halbrane was swept away, I had dreamed of a mythical creature like this, sitting at the world's pole, from whom Edgar Poe could only extract its secrets.
But our attention was to be attracted, our surprise, even our alarm, was evoked soon by phenomena still more strange than the mysterious earth form upon which the mist-curtain had been raised so suddenly.
But soon our attention was caught, and our surprise, even our alarm, was stirred by phenomena even stranger than the mysterious landform that had suddenly emerged from behind the mist.
I have said that the speed of the Paracuta was gradually increasing; now it was excessive, that of the current remaining inferior to it. Now, of a sudden, the grapnel that had belonged to the Halbrane, and was in the bow of the boat, flew out of its socket as though drawn by an irresistible power, and the rope that held it was strained to breaking point. It seemed to tow us, as it grazed the surface of the water towards the shore.
I mentioned that the speed of the Paracuta was slowly increasing; now it was too fast, with the current no longer matching it. Suddenly, the grapnel that belonged to the Halbrane, which was in the front of the boat, flew out of its socket as if pulled by an unstoppable force, and the rope holding it was stretched to its limit. It seemed to pull us as it skimmed across the surface of the water toward the shore.
“What’s the matter?” cried William Guy. “Cut away, boatswain, cut away!” shouted West, “or we shall be dragged against the rocks.”
“What’s wrong?” yelled William Guy. “Cut the lines, boatswain, cut the lines!” shouted West, “or we’ll be smashed against the rocks.”
Hurliguerly hurried to the bow of the Paracuta to cut away the rope. Of a sudden the knife he held was snatched out of his hand, the rope broke, and the grapnel, like a projectile, shot off in the direction of the sphinx.
Hurliguerly rushed to the front of the Paracuta to cut the rope. Suddenly, the knife he was holding was yanked out of his hand, the rope snapped, and the grapnel, like a missile, shot off towards the sphinx.
At the same moment, all the articles on board the boat that were made of iron or steel—cooking utensils, arms, Endicott’s stove, our knives, which were torn from our pockets—took flight after a similar fashion in the same direction, while the boat, quickening its course, brought up against the beach.
At the same time, everything on the boat that was made of iron or steel—cooking utensils, weapons, Endicott’s stove, our knives, which were pulled from our pockets—flew off in the same direction, while the boat sped up and crashed onto the beach.
What was happening? In order to explain these inexplicable things, were we not obliged to acknowledge that we had come into the region of those wonders which I attributed to the hallucinations of Arthur Pym?
What was going on? To make sense of these unexplainable things, weren't we required to admit that we had entered the realm of those wonders I connected to the hallucinations of Arthur Pym?
No! These were physical facts which we had just witnessed, and not imaginary phenomena!
No! These were real facts that we had just witnessed, not imaginary things!
We had, however, no time for reflection, and immediately upon our landing, our attention was turned in another direction by the sight of a boat lying wrecked upon the sand.
We didn’t have time to think, and as soon as we landed, we were drawn to a boat that had crashed on the sand.
“The Halbrane’s boat!” cried Hurliguerly. It was indeed the boat which Hearne had stolen, and it was simply smashed to pieces; in a word, only the formless wreckage of a craft which has been flung against rocks by the sea, remained.
“The Halbrane’s boat!” shouted Hurliguerly. It was definitely the boat that Hearne had stolen, and it was completely destroyed; in short, only the shapeless wreck of a vessel that had been tossed against the rocks by the sea remained.
We observed immediately that all the ironwork of the boat had disappeared, down to the hinges of the rudder. Not one trace of the metal existed.
We instantly noticed that all the iron parts of the boat were gone, including the rudder hinges. There wasn’t a single piece of metal left.
What could be the meaning of this?
What's this about?
A loud call from West brought us to a little strip of beach on the right of our stranded boat.
A loud shout from West led us to a small stretch of beach on the right side of our stuck boat.
Three corpses lay upon the stony soil, that of Hearne, that of Martin Holt, and that of one of the Falklands men.
Three bodies lay on the rocky ground, that of Hearne, that of Martin Holt, and that of one of the Falklands men.
Of the thirteen who had gone with the sealing-master, there remained only these three, who had evidently been dead some days.
Of the thirteen who had gone with the sealing master, only these three were left, and they had clearly been dead for several days.
What had become of the ten missing men? Had their bodies been carried out to sea?
What happened to the ten missing men? Were their bodies washed out to sea?
We searched all along the coast, into the creeks, and between the outlying rocks, but in vain. Nothing was to be found, no traces of a camp, not even the vestiges of a landing.
We searched all along the coast, into the creeks, and between the outlying rocks, but without success. Nothing was found, no signs of a camp, not even the remnants of a landing.
“Their boat,” said William Guy, “must have been struck by a drifting iceberg. The rest of Hearne’s companions have been drowned, and only these three bodies have come ashore, lifeless.”
“Their boat,” William Guy said, “must have been hit by a drifting iceberg. The rest of Hearne’s companions must have drowned, and only these three bodies have washed ashore, lifeless.”
“But,” asked the boatswain, “how is the state the boat is in to be explained?”
“But,” asked the boatswain, “how do we explain the condition of the boat?”
“And especially,” added West, “the disappearance of all the iron?”
“And especially,” West added, “what about the disappearance of all the iron?”
“Indeed,” said I, “it looks as though every bit had been violently torn off.”
“Yeah,” I said, “it really looks like every piece has been ripped off.”
Leaving the Paracuta in the charge of two men, we again took our way to the interior, in order to extend our search over a wider expanse.
Leaving the Paracuta in the care of two men, we set off again into the interior to broaden our search over a larger area.
As we were approaching the huge mound the mist cleared away, and the form stood out with greater distinctness. It was, as I have said, almost that of a sphinx, a dusky-hued sphinx, as though the matter which composed it had been oxidized by the inclemency of the polar climate.
As we got closer to the huge mound, the mist cleared, and the shape became clearer. It was, as I mentioned, almost like a sphinx, a dark-colored sphinx, as if the material it was made of had been weathered by the harsh polar climate.
And then a possibility flashed into my mind, an hypothesis which explained these astonishing phenomena.
And then an idea popped into my head, a theory that explained these incredible events.
“Ah!” I exclaimed, “a loadstone! that is it! A magnet with prodigious power of attraction!”
“Ah!” I said, “a lodestone! That’s it! A magnet with amazing attraction power!”
I was understood, and in an instant the final catastrophe, to which Hearne and his companions were victims, was explained with terrible clearness.
I was understood, and in a moment, the final disaster that Hearne and his companions suffered was made clear in a terrifying way.
The Antarctic Sphinx was simply a colossal magnet. Under the influence of that magnet the iron bands of the Halbrane’s boat had been torn out and projected as though by the action of a catapult. This was the occult force that had irresistibly attracted everything made of iron on the Paracuta. And the boat itself would have shared the fate of the Halbrane’s boat had a single bit of that metal been employed in its construction. Was it, then, the proximity of the magnetic pole that produced such effects?
The Antarctic Sphinx was basically a massive magnet. Because of that magnet, the iron bands of the Halbrane’s boat had been ripped off and thrown like they were shot from a catapult. This was the hidden force that had irresistibly pulled everything made of iron on the Paracuta. The boat itself would have faced the same fate as the Halbrane’s boat if even a single piece of metal had been used in its construction. So, was it the closeness to the magnetic pole that caused such effects?
At first we entertained this idea, but on reflection we rejected it.
At first, we considered this idea, but after thinking it over, we decided against it.
At the place where the magnetic meridians cross, the only phenomenon produced is the vertical position of the magnetic needle in two similar points of the terrestrial globe. This phenomenon, already proved by observations made on the spot, must be identical in the Antarctic regions.
At the location where the magnetic meridians intersect, the only occurrence observed is the vertical alignment of the magnetic needle at two similar points on the Earth. This phenomenon, already demonstrated by observations made at the site, should be the same in the Antarctic regions.
Thus, then, there did exist a magnet of prodigious intensity in the zone of attraction which we had entered. Under our eyes one of those surprising effects which had hitherto been classed among fables was actually produced.
Thus, there was indeed a magnet of incredible strength in the area we had entered. Right before us, one of those astonishing effects that had previously been considered myths was actually happening.
The following appeared to me to be the true explanation.
The following seems to be the real explanation.
The Trade-winds bring a constant succession of clouds or mists in which immense quantities of electricity not completely exhausted by storms, are stored. Hence there exists a formidable accumulation of electric fluid at the poles, and it flows towards the land in a permanent stream.
The Trade Winds carry a steady flow of clouds or fog that holds vast amounts of electricity, not entirely used up by storms. As a result, there's a significant buildup of electrical energy at the poles, which flows towards land in a continuous stream.
From this cause come the northern and southern auroras, whose luminous splendours shine above the horizon, especially during the long polar night, and are visible even in the temperate zones when they attain their maximum of culmination.
From this, we get the northern and southern lights, whose bright colors shine above the horizon, especially during the long polar nights, and can even be seen in the temperate zones when they reach their peak.
These continuous currents at the poles, which bewilder our compasses, must possess an extraordinary influence. And it would suffice that a block of iron should be subjected to their action for it to be changed into a magnet of power proportioned to the intensity of the current, to the number of turns of the electric helix, and to the square root of the diameter of the block of magnetized iron. Thus, then, the bulk of the sphinx which upreared its mystic form upon this outer edge of the southern lands might be calculated by thousands of cubic yards.
These constant currents at the poles, which confuse our compasses, must have a significant impact. It would only take a piece of iron being exposed to these currents for it to become a magnet, with its strength depending on the intensity of the current, the number of coils in the electric helix, and the square root of the diameter of the magnetized iron block. Therefore, the size of the sphinx that stood tall on the outer edge of the southern lands could be measured in thousands of cubic yards.
Now, in order that the current should circulate around it and make a magnet of it by induction, what was required? Nothing but a metallic lode, whose innumerable windings through the bowels of the soil should be connected subterraneously at the base of the block.
Now, to let the current flow around it and turn it into a magnet through induction, what was needed? Just a metallic vein, with its countless twists running underground at the bottom of the block.
It seemed to me also that the place of this block ought to be in the magnetic axis, as a sort of gigantic calamite, from whence the imponderable fluid whose currents made an inexhaustible accumulator set up at the confines of the world should issue. Our compass could not have enabled us to determine whether the marvel before our eyes really was at the magnetic pole of the southern regions. All I can say is, that its needle staggered about, helpless and useless. And in fact the exact location of the Antarctic Sphinx mattered little in respect of the constitution of that artificial loadstone, and the manner in which the clouds and metallic lode supplied its attractive power.
It also seemed to me that this block should be located along the magnetic axis, like a giant calamite, from which the unseen fluid, whose currents created an endless accumulator positioned at the edge of the world, should flow. Our compass didn't help us figure out if the wonder we were seeing was actually at the magnetic pole of the southern regions. All I can say is that its needle wobbled around, completely useless. In fact, the exact spot of the Antarctic Sphinx didn’t really matter in terms of the makeup of that artificial magnet, nor how the clouds and metallic deposits contributed to its magnetic power.
In this very plausible fashion I was led to explain the phenomenon by instinct. It could not be doubted that we were in the vicinity of a magnet which produced these terrible but strictly natural effects by its attraction.
In this very believable way, I was led to explain the phenomenon through instinct. There was no doubt that we were near a magnet that caused these frightening but completely natural effects through its attraction.
I communicated my idea to my companions, and they regarded this explanation as conclusive, in presence of the physical facts of which we were the actual witnesses.
I shared my idea with my friends, and they found this explanation convincing, given the physical evidence we were actually witnessing.
“We shall incur no risk by going to the foot of the mound, I suppose,” said Captain Len Guy.
“We shouldn't take any chances by going to the base of the mound, I guess,” said Captain Len Guy.
“None,” I replied.
"None," I replied.
“There—yes—there!”
"There—yes—there!"
I could not describe the impression those three words made upon us. Edgar Poe would have said that they were three cries from the depths of the under world.
I can't describe the impact those three words had on us. Edgar Poe might have said they were three screams from the depths of the underworld.
It was Dirk Peters who had spoken, and his body was stretched out in the direction of the sphinx, as though it had been turned to iron and was attracted by the magnet.
It was Dirk Peters who spoke, and his body was stretched out toward the sphinx, as if it had been turned to iron and was being drawn in by a magnet.
Then he sped swiftly towards the sphinx-like mound, and his companions followed him over rough ground strewn with volcanic remains of all sorts.
Then he quickly raced towards the sphinx-like mound, and his friends followed him over the uneven ground covered with all kinds of volcanic debris.
The monster grew larger as we neared it, but lost none of its mythological shape. Alone on that vast plain it produced a sense of awe. And—but this could only have been a delusion—we seemed to be drawn towards it by the force of its magnetic attraction.
The monster got bigger as we got closer, but it didn’t lose any of its mythical form. Alone on that huge plain, it created a feeling of awe. And—though this might have just been an illusion—we felt like we were being pulled toward it by some kind of magnetic force.
On arriving at the base of the mound, we found there the various articles on which the magnet had exerted its power; arms, utensils, the grapnel of the Paracuta, all adhering to the sides of the monster. There also were the iron relics of the Halbrane’s boat, all her utensils, arms, and fittings, even to the nails and the iron portions of the rudder.
On reaching the bottom of the mound, we discovered various items that the magnet had attracted: weapons, tools, the grapnel from the Paracuta, all stuck to the sides of the massive creature. There were also the iron remnants of the Halbrane’s boat, including all her tools, weapons, and fittings, even the nails and the iron parts of the rudder.
There was no possibility of regaining possession of any of these things. Even had they not adhered to the loadstone rock at too great a height to be reached, they adhered to it too closely to be detached. Hurliguerly was infuriated by the impossibility of recovering his knife, which he recognized at fifty feet above his head, and cried as he shook his clenched fist at the imperturbable monster,—
There was no way to get back any of these things. Even if they hadn't stuck to the loadstone rock at a height that was too high to reach, they were stuck to it too tightly to be pulled free. Hurliguerly was furious about not being able to retrieve his knife, which he could see fifty feet above him, and shouted as he shook his clenched fist at the unbothered monster,—
“Thief of a sphinx!”
“Sphinx thief!”
Of course the things which had belonged to the Halbrane’s boat and the Paracuta’s were the only articles that adorned the mighty sides of the lonely mystic form. Never had any ship reached such a latitude of the Antarctic Sea. Hearne and his accomplices, Captain Len Guy and his companions, were the first who had trodden this point of the southern continent. And any vessel that might have approached this colossal magnet must have incurred certain destruction. Our schooner must have perished, even as its boat had been dashed into a shapeless wreck.
Of course, the items that belonged to the Halbrane's boat and the Paracuta were the only things that decorated the impressive, solitary figure. No ship had ever reached such a latitude in the Antarctic Sea. Hearne and his companions, Captain Len Guy and his crew, were the first to step foot on this part of the southern continent. Any vessel that got too close to this massive magnet would have faced certain destruction. Our schooner must have been doomed, just like its boat had been smashed into a formless wreck.
West now reminded us that it was imprudent to prolong our stay upon this Land of the Sphinx—a name to be retained. Time pressed, and a few days’ delay would have entailed our wintering at the foot of the ice-barrier.
West now reminded us that it was unwise to extend our stay in this Land of the Sphinx—a name we should keep. Time was tight, and a few days' delay would have meant we would have to spend the winter at the base of the ice barrier.
The order to return to the beach had just been given, when the voice of the half-breed was again heard, as he cried out:
The order to go back to the beach had just been given when the half-breed shouted out:
“There! There! There!”
"There! There! There!"
We followed the sounds to the back of the monster’s right paw, and we found Dirk Peters on his knees, with his hands stretched out before an almost naked corpse, which had been preserved intact by the cold of these regions, and was as rigid as iron. The head was bent, a white beard hung down to the waist, the nails of the feet and hands were like claws.
We followed the sounds to the back of the monster's right paw, and we found Dirk Peters on his knees, hands outstretched in front of an almost naked corpse, which had been perfectly preserved by the cold of this area and was as stiff as iron. The head was bent, a white beard hung down to the waist, and the nails on the hands and feet resembled claws.
How had this corpse been fixed to the side of the mound at six feet above the ground?
How was this corpse secured to the side of the mound, six feet off the ground?
Across the body, held in place by its cross-belt, we saw the twisted barrel of a musket, half-eaten by rust.
Across the body, held in place by its cross-belt, we saw the warped barrel of a musket, corroded by rust.
“Pym—my poor Pym!” groaned Dirk Peters.
“Pym—my poor Pym!” sighed Dirk Peters.
He tried to rise, that he might approach and kiss the ossified corpse. But his knees bent under him, a strangled sob seemed to rend his throat, with a terrible spasm his faithful heart broke, and the half-breed fell back—dead!
He tried to get up so he could go over and kiss the stiff corpse. But his knees buckled, a choked sob tore through his throat, and with a violent spasm, his loyal heart shattered, causing the half-breed to fall back—dead!
The story was easy to read. After their separation, the boat had carried Arthur Pym through these Antarctic regions! Like us, once he had passed beyond the south pole, he came into the zone of the monster! And there, while his boat was swept along on the northern current, he was seized by the magnetic fluid before he could get rid of the gun which was slung over his shoulder, and hurled against the fatal loadstone Sphinx of the Ice-realm.
The story was easy to read. After they parted ways, the boat had taken Arthur Pym through these Antarctic areas! Like us, once he went past the South Pole, he entered the monster zone! And there, while his boat was carried along by the northern current, he was caught by the magnetic force before he could get rid of the gun slung over his shoulder and thrown against the deadly loadstone Sphinx of the Ice Realm.
Now the faithful half-breed rests under the clay of the Land of the Antarctic Mystery, by the side of his “poor Pym,” that hero whose strange adventures found a chronicler no less strange in the great American poet!
Now the loyal half-breed lies beneath the soil of the Land of the Antarctic Mystery, next to his "poor Pym," that hero whose bizarre adventures were chronicled by none other than the great American poet!
CHAPTER XXVI.
A LITTLE REMNANT.
That same day, in the afternoon, the Paracuta departed from the coast of the Land of the Sphinx, which had lain to the west of us since the 21st of February.
That same day, in the afternoon, the Paracuta left the coast of the Land of the Sphinx, which had been to our west since February 21st.
By the death of Dirk Peters the number of the passengers was reduced to twelve. These were all who remained of the double crew of the two schooners, the first comprising thirty-eight men, the second, thirty-two; in all seventy souls. But let it not be forgotten that the voyage of the Halbrane had been undertaken in fulfillment of a duty to humanity, and four of the survivors of the Jane owed their rescue to it.
By the death of Dirk Peters, the number of passengers was reduced to twelve. These were all that remained from the double crew of the two schooners, the first with thirty-eight men and the second with thirty-two; in total, there were seventy souls. But let's not forget that the voyage of the Halbrane was undertaken to fulfill a duty to humanity, and four of the survivors of the Jane owed their rescue to it.
And now there remains but little to tell, and that little must be related as succinctly as possible. It is unnecessary to dwell upon our return voyage, which was favoured by the constancy of the currents and the wind to their northern course. The last part of the voyage was indeed accomplished amid great fatigue, suffering, and danger, but it ended in our safe deliverance from all these.
And now there’s only a little left to say, and it should be told as briefly as possible. There's no need to go into detail about our return journey, which was helped by steady currents and winds pushing us north. The final part of the trip was certainly filled with exhaustion, pain, and risk, but it concluded with our safe arrival after all of that.
Firstly, a few days after our departure from the Land of the Sphinx, the sun set behind the western horizon to reappear no more for the whole winter. It was then in the midst of the semi-darkness of the austral night that the Paracuta pursued her monotonous course. True, the southern polar lights were frequently visible; but they were not the sun, that single orb of day which had illumined our horizons during the months of the Antarctic summer, and their capricious splendour could not replace his unchanging light. That long darkness of the poles sheds a moral and physical influence on mortals which no one can elude, a gloomy and overwhelming impression almost impossible to resist.
Firstly, a few days after we left the Land of the Sphinx, the sun set behind the western horizon and wouldn’t rise again for the entire winter. It was then, in the midst of the dimness of the southern night, that the Paracuta continued on her steady course. Admittedly, the southern polar lights were often visible, but they weren’t the sun, that singular light of day that had brightened our horizons throughout the months of the Antarctic summer, and their unpredictable beauty couldn’t replace his constant glow. The long darkness of the poles has a moral and physical effect on people that no one can escape, a bleak and overwhelming feeling that’s nearly impossible to resist.
Of all the Paracuta’s passengers, the boatswain and Endicott only preserved their habitual good-humour; those two were equally insensible to the weariness and the peril of our voyage. I also except West, who was ever ready to face every eventuality, like a man who is always on the defensive. As for the two brothers Guy, their happiness in being restored to each other made them frequently oblivious of the anxieties and risks of the future.
Of all the Paracuta’s passengers, the boatswain and Endicott were the only ones who kept their usual good humor; those two just didn't seem to notice the fatigue and dangers of our journey. I also exclude West, who was always prepared for anything, like someone who is always on guard. As for the two brothers Guy, their joy at being reunited often made them forget about the worries and risks ahead.
Of Hurliguerly I cannot speak too highly. He proved himself a thoroughly good fellow, and it raised our drooping spirits to hear him repeat in his jolly voice,—
Of Hurliguerly, I can't say enough good things. He really showed himself to be a solid guy, and it lifted our spirits to hear him say in his cheerful voice,—
“We shall get to port all right, my friends, be sure of that. And, if you only reckon things up, you will see that we have had more good luck than bad. Oh, yes, I know, there was the loss of our schooner! Poor Halbrane, carried up into the air like a balloon, then flung into the deep like an avalanche! But, on the other hand, there was the iceberg which brought us to the coast, and the Tsalal boat which brought us and Captain William Guy and his three companions together. And don’t forget the current and the breeze that have pushed us on up to now, and will keep pushing us on, I’m sure of that. With so many trumps in our hand we cannot possibly lose the game. The only thing to be regretted is that we shall have to get ashore again in Australia or New Zealand, instead of casting anchor at the Kerguelens, near the quay of Christmas Harbour, in front of the Green Cormorant.”
“We're going to make it to port, my friends, trust me on that. And if you think about it, you’ll see we've had more good luck than bad. Sure, I know we lost our schooner! Poor Halbrane, lifted into the air like a balloon and then dropped into the ocean like an avalanche! But on the flip side, there was the iceberg that brought us to the coast, and the Tsalal boat that reunited us with Captain William Guy and his three companions. And let's not forget the current and the breeze that have pushed us this far and will keep pushing us forward, I’m sure of that. With so many advantages in our favor, we can't possibly lose this game. The only downside is that we'll have to land in Australia or New Zealand instead of dropping anchor at the Kerguelens, near the dock of Christmas Harbour, in front of the Green Cormorant.”
For a week we pursued our course without deviation to east or west, and it was not until the 21st of March that the Paracuta lost sight of Halbrane Land, being carried towards the north by the current, while the coast-line of the continent, for such we are convinced it is, trended in a round curve to the north-east.
For a week, we kept going straight without turning east or west, and it wasn't until March 21st that the Paracuta lost sight of Halbrane Land, being pushed north by the current, while the coastline of the continent, which we are sure it is, curved round to the northeast.
Although the waters of this portion of sea were still open, they carried a flotilla of icebergs or ice-fields. Hence arose serious difficulties and also dangers to navigation in the midst of the gloomy mists, when we had to manœuvre between these moving masses, either to find passage or to prevent our little craft from being crushed like grain between the millstones.
Although the waters in this part of the sea were still open, they were filled with a group of icebergs and ice fields. This created significant challenges and dangers for navigation in the thick mists, as we had to maneuver between these shifting masses to find a way through or to keep our small boat from being crushed like grain between millstones.
Besides, Captain Len Guy could no longer ascertain his position either in latitude or longitude. The sun being absent, calculations by the position of the stars was too complicated, it was impossible to take altitudes, and the Paracuta abandoned herself to the action of the current, which invariably bore us northward, as the compass indicated. By keeping the reckoning of its medium speed, however, we concluded that on the 27th of March our boat was between the sixty-ninth and the sixty-eighth parallels, that is to say, some seventy miles only from the Antarctic Circle.
Besides, Captain Len Guy could no longer determine his position in terms of latitude or longitude. With the sun missing, calculating by the stars was too complicated, and taking altitudes was impossible. The Paracuta surrendered to the currents, which consistently pushed us northward, as the compass showed. However, by tracking its average speed, we concluded that on March 27, our boat was between the sixty-ninth and sixty-eighth parallels, meaning we were only about seventy miles from the Antarctic Circle.
Ah! if no obstacle to the course of our perilous navigation had existed, if passage between this inner sea of the southern zone and the waters of the Pacific Ocean had been certain, the Paracuta might have reached the extreme limit of the austral seas in a few days. But a few hundred miles more to sail, and the iceberg-barrier would confront us with its immovable rampart, and unless a passage could be found, we should be obliged to go round it either by the east or by the west.
Ah! If there had been no obstacles in our dangerous journey, and if the route between this inner sea of the southern zone and the Pacific Ocean had been clear, the Paracuta could have reached the farthest point of the southern seas in just a few days. But with only a few hundred more miles to sail, we'd face the ice barrier ahead with its unyielding wall, and unless we could find a way through, we'd have to go around it either to the east or to the west.
Once cleared indeed—
Once cleared, indeed—
Ah! once cleared, we should be in a frail craft upon the terrible Pacific Ocean, at the period of the year when its tempests rage with redoubled fury and strong ships dread the might of its waves.
Ah! Once we’re clear, we’ll be in a fragile boat on the terrifying Pacific Ocean, at that time of year when its storms blow with even greater intensity and powerful ships fear its massive waves.
We were determined not to think of this. Heaven would come to our aid. We should be picked up by some ship. This the boatswain asserted confidently, and we were bound to believe the boatswain.
We were set on not thinking about this. Heaven would come to our rescue. We would be rescued by some ship. The boatswain said this with confidence, and we had no choice but to believe him.
* * * * *
* * * * *
For six entire days, until the 2nd of April, the Paracuta held her course among the ice-barrier, whose crest was profiled at an altitude of between seven and eight hundred feet above the level of the sea. The extremities were not visible either on the east or the west, and if our boat did not find an open passage, we could not clear it. By a most fortunate chance a passage was found on the above-mentioned date, and attempted, amid a thousand risks. Yes, we required all the zeal, skill, and courage of our men and their chiefs to accomplish such a task.
For six whole days, until April 2nd, the Paracuta navigated through the ice barrier, which rose to a height of between seven and eight hundred feet above sea level. The ends were not visible to the east or west, and if our boat didn't find an open passage, we would be stuck. Fortunately, a passage was found on that date, and we attempted to cross it, facing countless risks. Yes, we needed all the dedication, skill, and bravery from our crew and their leaders to pull off such a feat.
At last we were in the South Pacific waters, but our boat had suffered severely in getting through, and it had sprung more than one leak. We were kept busy in baling out the water, which also came in from above.
At last, we were in the South Pacific waters, but our boat had taken a beating getting through, and it had sprung more than one leak. We were kept busy bailing out the water, which also came in from above.
The breeze was gentle, the sea more calm than we could have hoped, and the real danger did not lie in the risks of navigation. No, it arose from the fact that not a ship was visible in these waters, not a whaler was to be seen on the fishing-grounds. At the beginning of April these places are forsaken, and we arrived some weeks too late.
The breeze was light, the sea calmer than we could have imagined, and the real danger didn’t come from navigation risks. Instead, it stemmed from the fact that there wasn’t a single ship in these waters, not a whaler in sight on the fishing grounds. By early April, these areas are abandoned, and we had arrived several weeks too late.
We learned afterwards that had we arrived a little sooner, we should have met the vessels of the American expedition.
We found out later that if we had arrived a bit earlier, we would have encountered the ships of the American expedition.
In fact, on the 1st of February, by 95° 50ʹ longitude and 64° 17ʹ latitude, Lieutenant Wilkes was still exploring these seas in one of his ships, the Vincennes, after having discovered a long extent of coast stretching from east to west. On the approach of the bad season, he returned to Hobart Town, in Tasmania. The same year, the expedition of the French captain Dumont d’Urville, which started in 1838, discovered Adélie Land in 66° 30ʹ latitude and 38° 21ʹ east longitude, and Clarie Coast in 64° 30ʹ and 129° 54ʹ. Their campaign having ended with these important discoveries, the Astrolabe and the Zélée left the Antarctic Ocean and returned to Hobart Town.
On February 1st, at 95° 50ʹ longitude and 64° 17ʹ latitude, Lieutenant Wilkes was still exploring these waters on one of his ships, the Vincennes, after having discovered a long stretch of coastline running from east to west. As the bad weather approached, he returned to Hobart Town in Tasmania. That same year, the expedition led by French Captain Dumont d’Urville, which began in 1838, discovered Adélie Land at 66° 30ʹ latitude and 38° 21ʹ east longitude, as well as Clarie Coast at 64° 30ʹ and 129° 54ʹ. After these significant discoveries, the Astrolabe and the Zélée left the Antarctic Ocean and returned to Hobart Town.
None of these ships, then, were in those waters; so that, when our nutshell Paracuta was “alone on a lone, lone sea” beyond the ice-barrier, we were bound to believe that it was no longer possible we could be saved.
None of these ships were in those waters, so when our little boat Paracuta was “alone on a lone, lone sea” beyond the ice barrier, we had to believe that it was no longer possible for us to be saved.
We were fifteen hundred miles away from the nearest land, and winter was a month old!
We were fifteen hundred miles from the nearest land, and winter had already been here for a month!
Hurliguerly himself was obliged to acknowledge the last fortunate chance upon which he had counted had failed us.
Hurliguerly himself had to admit that the last lucky break he had hoped for let us down.
On the 6th of April we were at the end of our resources; the sea began to threaten, the boat seemed likely to be swallowed up in the angry waves.
On April 6th, we were out of resources; the sea started to act up, and the boat looked like it was about to be engulfed by the angry waves.
“A ship!” cried the boatswain, and on the instant we made out a vessel about four miles to the north-east, beneath the mist which had suddenly risen.
“A ship!” shouted the boatswain, and immediately we spotted a vessel about four miles to the northeast, beneath the mist that had suddenly lifted.
Signals were made, signals were perceived; the ship lowered her largest boat and sent it to our rescue.
Signals were sent, signals were noticed; the ship lowered its biggest boat and dispatched it to save us.
This ship was the Tasman, an American three-master, from Charlestown, where we were received with eager welcome and cordiality. The captain treated my companions as though they had been his own countrymen.
This ship was the Tasman, an American three-masted ship, from Charlestown, where we were welcomed with enthusiasm and warmth. The captain treated my companions as if they were his own countrymen.
The Tasman had come from the Falkland Islands where the captain had learned that seven months previously the American schooner Halbrane had gone to the southern seas in search of the shipwrecked people of the Jane. But as the season advanced, the schooner not having reappeared, she was given up for lost in the Antarctic regions.
The Tasman had come from the Falkland Islands, where the captain learned that seven months earlier, the American schooner Halbrane had gone to the southern seas to search for the shipwrecked people of the Jane. However, as the season progressed and the schooner still hadn't returned, it was deemed lost in the Antarctic regions.
Fifteen days after our rescue the Tasman disembarked the survivors of the crew of the two schooners at Melbourne, and it was there that our men were paid the sums they had so hardly earned, and so well deserved.
Fifteen days after our rescue, the Tasman dropped off the survivors from the two schooners in Melbourne, and it was there that our crew received the money they had worked so hard for and truly deserved.
We then learned from maps that the Paracuta had debouched into the Pacific from the land called Clarie by Dumont d’Urville, and the land called Fabricia, which was discovered in 1838 by Bellenny.
We then learned from maps that the Paracuta had flowed into the Pacific from the land known as Clarie by Dumont d’Urville, and the land named Fabricia, which was discovered in 1838 by Bellenny.
Thus terminated this adventurous and extraordinary expedition, which cost, alas, too many victims. Our final word is that although the chances and the necessities of our voyage carried us farther towards the south pole than those who preceded us, although we actually did pass beyond the axial point of the terrestrial globe, discoveries of great value still remain to be made in those waters!
Thus ended this adventurous and remarkable expedition, which sadly claimed too many lives. Our final note is that even though the opportunities and demands of our journey took us further south than those who came before us, and we actually crossed the axial point of the Earth, there are still valuable discoveries waiting to be made in those waters!
Arthur Pym, the hero whom Edgar Poe has made so famous, has shown the way. It is for others to follow him, and to wrest the last Antarctic Mystery from the Sphinx of the Ice-realm.
Arthur Pym, the hero that Edgar Poe has made so well-known, has shown the way. It's up to others to follow him and uncover the last Antarctic Mystery from the Sphinx of the Ice-realm.
THE END.
End of the Voyage Extraordinaire
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!